《QT: Don't fall in love with the Male Lead》


 Foreword + Worlds

    Foreword + Worlds


    Hello new readers! This is just an introduction to the setting of the novel you''re going to be reading.


    First of all, Quick Transmigration. What is it? Basically, transmigration is a concept poprized in Chinese fantasy novels, where the protagonist gets transported to a different reality, and has to go through all the challenges thate with that.


    This novel features quick transmigration, which means there will be multiple different worlds, that the protagonist will go through over the course of the novel.


    This is basically an excuse to write several story ideas I have floating around in my head (and that will not.give.me.peace) but that don''t really warrant full novels.


    Main facts:


    - The MC will always have the same name: Xi Zirui, in every world.


    - This is 1v1


    - There will be a connecting thread through all the worlds.


    <strong>Worlds:</strong>


    1st: Actor in a popr BL drama


    2nd: Imperial Concubine


    3rd: CEO''s trophy husband


    4th: Shizun of a cultivation sect


    5th: Space deliveryman


    6th: Omega Consort to Dragon King [ABO]


    7th: ???

 Chapter 1: Dont buy drugs

    Chapter 1: Don''t buy drugs


    "Are you bored of your life? Do you want to experience amazing adventures?"


    Xi Zirui stops in his tracks, as these words sh annoyingly on a screen in the storefront ahead of him. He''s on his way home from work. He''s an intern on a social mediapany, which means he goes from department to department running errands for everyone whoys eyes on him.


    Bored is an understatement. Xi Zirui is going insane with boredom. The days run into each other at such a speed that he can''t even tell what month it is.


    He doesn''t have to debate himself for a long time before going inside the store.


    He''s sted with cold air as soon as he walks in. The dingy air-conditioning unit mounted over the counter doing its best to offer some relief from the oppressive Chongqing heat, but ultimately, falling short.


    The sales clerk''s head springs up as soon as the annoying electrical chime announcing his presence goes off.


    "Uh, hi, I saw the ad in the front?" he says, pointing towards the screen mounted in the window.


    "Of course, of course, pleasee in," she says in a bubbly voice, motioning him towards the counter.


    Now that he''s here, Xi Zirui feels a little silly. Honestly what can this hole in the wall of a shop do for him? Maybe they sell drugs? Have drugs be legal? He''s so out of the loop and burned out that that is a definite possibility.


    Honestly, if they have, he wouldn''t say no to them.


    "I''m bored," he tells the girl, once he reaches the counter.


    She''s wearing some kind of contact lenses that make her eyes enormous, and her fake eyshes almost touch the the frames of her aviator sses.


    "We have just the thing, follow me," she says, and pops her bubble gum loudly at him.


    Shees away from the counter, and walks towards an open doorway hidden from view by a tacky crystal bead curtain.


    Now Xi Zirui thinks he''s about to get his organs stolen.


    That would still be the most exciting thing to happen to him the entire year, so he follows after her.


    His suspicions of organ harvesting, are only heightened, when behind the curtain he finds what looks like a futuristic sleeping pod, forck of a better description.


    There''s a narrow, padded leather bed, and encasing all of it, a sleek ck mechanism with a touch screen and thousands of shing colors.


    "Pleasey down," the girl says motioning towards the pod.


    "What is this?" Xi Zirui asks, less certain now, about his willingness to be a victim of back-alley surgery.


    "This is the Transmigrator 4000!" she walks towards the pod, and ps the curved surface excitedly.


    "The what?"


    "The name is a work in progress."


    That''s not exactly what has Xi Zirui confused. "Okay, but what does it do?"


    "It sends you on amazing adventures, where you can find, love, power, fame, or all of the above." It sounds suspiciously like she''s reading him a sales pitch.


    He sighs. "Can''t you just give me drugs?"


    She blinks at him. "Recreational drugs are illegal," she frowns at him, looking as if she''s passing judgement, before she breaks into a huge smile. "But in the Transmigrator 4000 you can take so many drugs, you''ll forget your own name."


    "Then the Transmigrator 4000 is illegal too?"


    "It''s not illegal," she says, her sales smile seems to have be stuck in ce.


    "But is it legal?" Xi Zirui asks.


    "It''s not illegal," she insists. "Why do you care? You wanted to buy illegal drugs from me."


    He''s embarrassed to admit he thought drugs might have be legal while he wasn''t paying attention, so he just says nothing.


    The girl takes him by the arm, and pulls him towards the pod. "Pleasey down."


    "How much will this cost?" he asks,ying down on the bed with a feeling of impending doom.


    "The Transmigrator 4000 is a prototype, so we''re letting the first ten customers enjoy the experience for free."


    That doesn''t reassure him in the least. He tries to get up, but the girl taps a button on a side panel, and two metal restraints spring from the sides of the bed, trapping him in ce.


    "Uhm, can you let me go? I just remembered I have to run some errands for my grandma," he says, struggling against the restraints.


    "I''m afraid the system has already initiated," she says, tapping some more buttons.


    "I can see you booting it up!" he shouts as the machinery stars whirring.


    "Well, now it''s on, and you can''t turn it off until the end of the journey," she says, smiling widely.


    Xi Zirui sighs. He supposes he only has himself to me. He looks up at the screen above the bed, and sees his own reflection. The upturned corners of his eyes look reddened, the way they always do when he feels vexed. His mother used to tease him that he had the kind of face that looked the best when he was angry or sad.


    Maybe that''s why he always finds himself in this kind of situation. People must think he''s easy to take advantage of.


    "Either get me off this damn machine, or I''ll call the police," he says, struggling harder in an attempt of free himself of the restraints. "I''m a customer, if I want to leave, you let me go."


    "What are you going to tell the police?" she asks with a snort. "That I didn''t sell you the drugs you were looking for?"


    Xi Zirui curses. He really shouldn''t have admitted that.


    The girl continues to press buttons on the machine, until the screen lights up, and a sort of scanner starts running over his body. He closes his eyes against the bright re.


    A message on the screen shes: biometric readingplete.


    "Good, now lets start tailoring the experience to your tastes," she says,pletely ignoring hisints.


    A wall of text shows up on the screen, but Xi Zirui barely has any time to read it before the girl is clicking ept.


    "Yes, yes, you agree with the terms and conditions."


    "No I don''t, you didn''t let me read!"


    "It''s just boring legalese anyway," she pops her bubblegum again. "Ok, so, interested in finding love?"


    At some point during this whole procedure, there must be some way for him to get out of this. So he decides to just speed his way through the entire process.


    "Sure, why not?" he says rolling his eyes. He''s half-convinced that he''s been chained to the bed, because this girl is going to force him to y the world''s most boring dating simtor.


    "Great!" She taps some more things on the screen, and another question pops up. "Romantic preferences? Men, women, gender neutral?"


    Does he have to answer that? He just met this girl.


    "Listen you have to choose something, since you picked the romantic path," the girl says with a sigh.


    "Men," he says, biting out the word.


    "That wasn''t so bad, was it?" she says rolling her eyes and tapping the screen some more. "Ok, nearly there, now, setting. Historical, fantasy, sci-fi, contemporary?"


    Fuck him, he''s really going to be forced to y a dating simtor. He can already imagine the terrible dialogue choices.


    He lets out a long-suffering sigh. "Anything is fine."


    This is what he gets forining about life.


    "I''ll just select random, then," the girl says, pressing onest button and then stepping away from the machine. "All set, please enjoy your journey!"


    The machine lights up all at once and Xi Zirui is blinded by the shing lights. He can feel a prickling sensation over his skin, like fire ants biting him, except it seems like his body is dissolving.


    When the pain reaches unbearable levels, he falls unconscious.


    ---


    Awarenesses slowly, he can hear something beeping near his face. He levers himself off the floor with a pained groan.


    He looks down at himself, and notices he''s wearing daoist robes. He feels a weight on his head, and realizes he has absurdly long hair, almost down to his hips. So, is this fantasy then? Is he in a cultivation novel? That would exin why despite the daoist cut of his robes, they look sovish that not even an emperor would be able to afford them, and why he''s almost choking on his own hair.


    Is long hair really supposed to be this heavy and itchy, though? He scratches his head and his entire scalp moves.


    Uh, why is he wearing a wig?


    His mind is still fuzzy, but he looks around andes to a startling realization. He''s inside some sort of cramped trailer. In fact, he''s the only non-contemporary thing in sight.


    He''s walking towards the vanity ahead of him, to take a closer look at his own appearance, when his eyesnd on thick booklet opened and underlined under the mirror.


    On closer inspection, it seems to be a script.


    He closes the script and reads: "''Demonic sect leader, I''ll make you fall in love with me!'' produced by HuaHua and based on the original novel by LotusBloomsinMud"


    Wait? Is he an actor? And why is this dating simtor so realistic? Even VR shouldn''t allow him to experience things so vividly.


    He takes a look at himself in the mirror. His face looks the same, except heavily made up. The same phoenix eyes, the same full upper lip, arching over the soft pillow of a straight bottom lip, above the point of a sharp chin. He even has the same mole at the corner of his left eye.


    Whoever did his makeup wanted to give him a dark, edgy look, but not too much, because his lips are tacky with a subtle reddish lip tint. What kind of character is he ying?


    He turns back to the script and runs his eyes over the underlined lines. He''s apparently ying Hai Yaomei, the demonic sect leader.


    Wait a minute, that name, it sounds like...Did the author really make the character''s name sound like "Evil Sexy"?


    He gives himself an incredulous look in the mirror, and then something chimes, near his wrist.


    It''s the source of the annoying beeping he''s been hearing since he regained consciousness.


    He rolls the impossibly wide sleeve back, and finds a thin metal bracelet fastened around his wrist, beeping and chiming like a smartwatch, even though there is no screen in sight.


    Xi Zirui brings it to his face, for closer inspection, searches it with his fingers, looking for a sp that will let him unfasten it.


    Suddenly, a transparent screen springs up from one of the light sources in the bracelet.


    Text starts shing rapidly across it, so fast that Xi Zirui can''t even read a sentence before a new one reces it.


    "Wee, host, to the Transmigrator 4000!," a voice says,ing from the bracelet apparently. "I''m Ni Ni and I''ll be your system while you experience amazing adventures in this world!"


    Her voice is oddly familiar. "Wait, are you the girl from the store?"


    "Ni Ni is Ni Ni, she doesn''t understand what host means," she says, but Xi Zirui can almost hear the sound of bubblegum popping behind her mechanic voice.


    "How do I turn you off?" He taps the screen, trying to find a settings button.


    He clicks something that brings up a page with system information, many of which he can''t make sense of. But, there''s a setting called "personality". He sets the slider all the way down to 1.


    When Ni Ni next speaks her voice is monotone, "World 1: Actor in a Live Action Adaption of a popr Danmei."


    Ok, so he''s an actor, Xi Zirui figured out as much. "Ok, and what am I supposed to do? Sessfully finish shooting the drama?"


    Ni Ni pings affirmatively. "Host tasks: Finish shooting the drama, and deliver a great performance. Don''t fall in love with the Main Lead Actor."


    Xi Zirui nods, ok, that''s probably doable, it could be worse, right?


    Wait a minute... "Howe I can''t fall in love? Didn''t I choose the romantic path?"

 Chapter 2: Dont let your bodyguard bridal carry you

    Chapter 2: Don''t let your bodyguard bridal carry you


    Ni Ni chimes, and a list of information shows up on the holo screen. Including a picture of Xi Zirui and what he assumes is information about his identity in this world.


    "As part of the Transgmigrator 4000, host will be able to experience life as a famous and sessful idol, now taking his first steps in acting. Host will need to be careful about the character''s reputation and public perception. This will be measured by the bars on the top screen. If they ever reach 0 the mission will fail."


    That gives Xi Zirui an idea. "Will I be able to leave the...uhm...simtion, if I fail the mission?"


    "If host fails the mission, he will die," Ni Ni says, in that same monotone voice.


    "What do you mean I''ll die? What kind of simtion is this?" Xi Zirui wishes the screen wasn''t just a holographic projection so he could pick it up and throw it to the floor.


    "The Transmigrator 4000 is a parallel universe travel experience, with gameponents that offers a one of a kind opportunity to its hosts, who''ll be able to y a variety of roles through contemporary, ancient, and future settings, while interacting with real life humans, or alien life-forms and have the chance to form meaningful rtionships."Ni Ni says, parroting what seems like the investment pitch for whatever demented experiment Xi Zirui now finds himself in.


    "But why can I die here, if I fail the mission?"


    "The Transmigrator 4000 is only in it''s alpha phase, we appreciate host''s feedback and rmendations as we improve our system."


    Talking with Ni Ni''s disembodied voice is giving him an headache. "What about not letting clients die?"


    "Thank you for your feedback, we wee any more that you might have in the future," Ni Ni says.


    Despite nearly volcanic levels of frustration, Xi Zirui knows arguing with an AI won''t get him anywhere. He''ll make the best of whatever this is supposed to be. He can keep his head down and be an actor, he just has to be professional, and not fall in love with his co-star, which seems easy enough to do.


    He rubs his temples, only btedly remembering his face is caked with makeup, and tells Ni Ni, "Show me the screen with the information about this actor again."


    The system chimes and the page with his face shows up again. This actor has the same name as him, Xi Zirui. Started young in the idol business, joining a training camp to be a member in a boyband, called X-Tasy.


    Xi Zirui is mildly horrified when the holo screen shows him a brief run through of Xi Zirui at 15 dancing in one of X-Tasy''s music videos. Seeing himself dance in such a sensual manner, when at 15 he had a face full of pimples and his only interest was ying video games is jarring to say the least.


    X-Tasysted three years, before disbanding. Several members pursued solo careers, including Xi Zirui, who released his solo album, "Golden Boy"st year. At neen, the agency representing him, decided it was time for him to try his hand at acting. His poprity among young peoplended him a lead role in the live action adaptation of "Demonic Sect Leader I''ll make you fall in love with me!"


    Xi Zirui''s eyebrows climb up to his forehead when he reads some more information about the drama he''s acting in.


    Being one of the most popr danmei at the moment, there was a lot of buzz online when the live action adaptation was announced. HuaHua made a big deal of the cast announcement.


    Xi Zirui''s casting led to mixed opinions. While many praised his looks and said he was a good fit to y the evil sect leader, Hai Yaomei, many others questioned his acting skills, andined that he was only cast because his agency paid the productionpany arge sum of money to make it happen and raise his star power.


    He hears a chime, and then Ni Ni''s metallic voice, "Opportunity to increase reputation and public perception: Deliver a good performance as Hai Yaomei."


    An exmation mark shows up on the corner of the screen, and when Xi Zirui taps it he sees the information of the task, and tips on how he can finish it, such as practicing his acting, and asking more experienced actors in the cast for their help.


    That will be a huge hassle, but at the moment there''s nothing else Xi Zirui can do. He clicks away from the task menu, and continues reading.


    He''s going to be acting opposite Han Yu, ssically trained in acting, and at 26 already an established, and highly requested actor. Han Yu is very handsome, his generous lips seem to always be stretched in a mischievous smirk. His sharp eyes, nting upwards at the corners give him an air of mystery and danger.


    Xi Zirui isn''t sure about falling in love, but he definitely wouldn''t mind falling in bed with Han Yu.


    Unfortunately, because everything about this "travel experience" seems designed to make him pay for some unknown karmic debt, he''ll have to keep it professional.


    There wasmotion on weibo when Han Yu was announced as the main lead role, the righteous sect leader Xiu Xianren.


    Xi Zirui has to stop reading to sigh, what was the author of this novel thinking with these names, and how did it be so popr?


    He continues reading, and learns that most weibo users found that "Demonic Sect leader," was beneath Han Yu''s usual productions, which tended to be more high brow. This of course generated a wave of spection. The most popr of the bunch being that he joined only because he was madly in love with Xi Zirui.


    "Uh," Xi Zirui says out loud, reading over that information. He sincerely hopes not. That will make his life much harder.


    There''s a sudden knock at the trailer''s door, that almost makes Xi Zirui trip on his own robes.


    He isn''t sure if anyone can see the holographic screen, or just him, but rather than risk it he tries desperately to make it go away.


    He taps anything he sees, but that only makes more windows pop up.


    "Ni Ni, shut off," he says, as the knocking outside grows louder.


    "Command not recognized,"es the monotone answer.


    "Ni Ni turn off," he tries again, grown more frantic.


    "Command not recognized."


    "Ni Ni go to sleep!" The knocking now sounds like it''sing from inside his own head.


    "Command not recognized."


    "Fuck off! Just fuck off, Ni Ni," Xi Zirui hisses, hoping the person outside can''t hear him.


    Luckily, Ni Ni does seem to recognize ''fuck off'' as amand, and the entire screen disappears, as well as any sign of her disembodied voice.


    Breathing a sigh of relief Xi Zirui opens the door, smiling apologetically at the short girl with the neat bob haircut ring at him.


    "Sorry, I fell asleep," he says.


    The girl''s perfectly manicured eyebrows disappear into her straight fringe, as she walks inside his trailer, holding a clipboard to her chest.


    She''s followed by a tall man, who nods politely towards Xi Zirui.


    Xi Zirui is taken aback for a moment by the man''s height and appearance. He''s very handsome, with sharply sculpted features, high cheekbones, straight eyebrows andrge humid eyes framed by thick fullshes.


    He runs one hand through his hair, close cropped and faded on the sides and longer on top, artfully arranged in lush waves away from his forehead. Xi Zirui can''t help noticing the definition of his biceps in the fluid movement.


    This can only be another actor.


    "Xioshi, this is going to be your new bodyguard, Su Xueyi. Hees highly regarded by the agency, and until Lu Feng''s health recovers he''ll be assisting you." The girl, who he assumes is his assistant says, reading from her clipboard. "I''ll leave you two to get acquainted. You''re expected on set shortly, so please be ready."


    She leaves the trailer without another word, closing the door behind her with a loud bang.


    Uh, Xi Zirui has the impression she doesn''t like him much. It makes him wonder what kind of person this actor Xi Zirui is supposed to be.


    Her departure leaves him alone with this handsome stranger, and without much idea of what to do next. "Uhm, can I offer you something to drink?" he asks, motioning awkwardly to the kettle plugged in to a socket on the trailer''s wall.


    Su Xueyi nods with a smile, dimpling his cheeks, the consequences are devastating for Xi Zirui''s heart rate.


    He turns around to pour him some tea. He really can''t believe that with a face like that the man decided to be a bodyguard, of all things.


    "Here you go," he says, handing the cup to Su Xueyi.


    "Thank you." When Su Xueyi epts the cup from him their fingers brush for a moment, and it sends shivers down Xi Zirui''s spine.


    Why is he reacting like this? Howe he''s acting like a flustered teenager.


    That train of thought leads him to remember thest time he had sex. A depressingly long time ago.


    Ah, that would exin it.


    "Is Xioshi excited to be acting in this drama?" Su Xueyi asks, clearly trying to make polite small talk.


    Xi Zirui has no idea what the plot is even about, other than the fact that a romance exists between his and Han Yu''s character. So is answer is a mild, "Sure, it''s a great opportunity."


    Su Xueyi nods, looking vaguely bored. Itpels Xi Zirui to add, "Ah please, call me Xi Zirui, or just Zirui, you''ll be taking care of me after all."


    He seems taken aback by that, but his devastating dimples make another appearance, so Xi Zirui chalks it up as a win. "Then, please, call me Xueyi."


    They just met, so Xi Zirui wouldn''t dare. He nods all the same.


    Another knockes from outside, and a gruff voice shouts, "Shooting in 5!"


    "I better go," Xi Zirui says, feeling a swell of anxiety settle at the pit of his stomach.


    He''s never acted a day in his life. He''s counting on this body to have some muscle memory of how it''s supposed to go.


    Su Xueyi opens the door for him, letting the sun stream in into the trailer.


    The bright re almost blinds Xi Zirui. He steps into the threshold, and notices the steps are further away from the ground than he expected. He''s going to have some trouble navigating the narrow stairs in these long robes, and the tform boots he''s wearing for some reason that as of yet, still escapes him.


    "Allow me," Su Xueyi says, and jumps outside the trailer.


    Xi Zirui doesn''t know what he''s going to do, until the feels his strong arms under his knees and back, as he lifts him in the air and carries him out of the trailer in his arms.


    "So you won''t trip on your robes," he says, in way of exnation, probably noticing Xi Zirui''s red face.


    He deposits him on the ground, once they''re a few steps away from the trailer. None of the many people walking around them seem to find anything odd about one of the actors being bridal carried by a bodyguard. Maybe it''s amon urrence?


    Xi Zirui smooths down the front of his robes. "Right, thank you."


    He looks away from Su Xueyi''s face, and notices for the first time, the sheer size of the shooting location around them, and the amount of people walking from side to side. Carrying entire lighting fixtures, props, filming equipment and gear, none of them paying him the slightest attention.


    They''re shooting outside, surrounded by greenery, with a few pavilions, which Xi Zirui assumes are sets, sprinkled here and there.


    A man with a backwards hat and a headset approaches Xi Zirui and tells him, "Make up is ready for you, we''re filming the scene with the first confrontation after Hai Yaomei''s rebirth."


    None of those words make any sense to Xi Zirui, but he still follows after the man blindly, being trailed by Su Xueyi.


    He''s led to a clearing, where a huge crew is setting up reflectors and light sources. Han Yu is already standing on his mark, his eyes closed while two people retouch his makeup furiously.


    Xi Zirui moves next to him, and two other makeup artists materialize out of thin air, to start attacking him with their brushes as well.


    Han Yu opens one eye when he senses movement at his side. "Ah, I feel better already now that I''m seeing didi''s beautiful face."


    The smirk he levels at Xi Zirui is sharp as knife''s honed edge.


    ---


    didi- younger brother, term of endearment and closeness when used between people who aren''t actually rted.

 Chapter 3: Dont let the Male Lead Actor into your hotel room

    Chapter 3: Don''t let the Male Lead Actor into your hotel room


    Why is Han Yu giving him that look? He wonders if Ni Ni has some kind of record of this world''s Xi Zirui''s previous history with other people.


    Not knowing how to respond, he just smiles politely at Han Yu, and closes his eyes, allowing the makeup artists to do their job.


    They powder his face and smooth out his long wig, making the hair fall charmingly around his face. The industrial sized fans behind the cameras make it, and his robes, billow gently in an artificial breeze.


    He''s supposed to be facing Han Yu for this scene, and he notices for the first time, the stark contrast between their robes. Han Yu''s character is wearing light green robes, and his makeup is much more subtle, unlike Hai Yaomei''s smokey smudged eyeshadow and red eyeliner which makes him looked at once dangerous, and oddly pitiful, as if he''s been crying.


    Whatever this drama is doing, it''s not going for subtlety with the good vs bad dichotomy.


    The director, a tall woman with close cropped hair, sits on her chair, and yells, "Action!"


    As soon as the cameras start rolling, Han Yu''s demeanor changes instantly, gone is the smirk, reced by a look of wounded betrayal.


    He raises his arm, brandishing a sleek silver sword towards Xi Zirui.


    "Hai Yaomei, you were my shidi! I would have died for you, and yet you betrayed our sect, created your own Demonic sect and wreaked destruction on Jianghu! Don''t think that your reincarnation will erase your past sins!"


    Xi Zirui is stunned by the amount of info-dumping in that single line of dialogue, so much so, that he forgets that he''s supposed to say his lines back.


    Except, he doesn''t know what they''re supposed to be.


    His head ispletely empty. The muscle memory he was counting on isn''t cooperating either.


    What would an evil, but sexy, sect leader like Hai Yaomei say?


    The director yells, "Cut!," anger clouding her sharp features. "Let''s take it from the top, Xioshi, please say your lines on time."


    The crew re-sets the setting, and Xi Zirui watches them work with a sense of embarrassment and worry.


    Han Yu approaches him with a warm smile. "Is didi still tired, afterst night? Maybe we can practice lines together, again, after we finish shooting for today?"


    Xi Zirui''s eyes widen. Is Han Yu implying what he thinks he is?


    "Let gege help you," Han Yu says, almost whispering the words into Xi Zirui''s ear.


    Oh, it''s definitely what he''s thinking.


    The director yells, "From the top!", saving Xi Zirui from having toe up with something to say.


    Of course that doesn''t solve the issue, of him having no idea what his lines are. He looks around apprehensively, and his eyesnd on Su Xueyi, with his hands shoved inside the pockets of his skinny jeans. He smiles encouragingly at Xi Zirui, when he notices him staring.


    That''s when Xi Zirui has an idea.


    Han Yu says his line again, while the rest of the crew looks expectantly at Xi Zirui.


    He opens his mouth, as if to speak, but instead of his lines, his eyes roll back into his skull and he falls on the ground in a dead faint.


    ---


    It''s pandemonium after that, as everyone rushes to his side. Su Xueyi is the first to reach him, and, having faked his sudden copse, Xi Zirui is fully aware of his arms picking him up from the ground.


    "I''m going to take him to his trailer, someone call the emergency services," Su Xueyi says.


    Xi Zirui continues to fake being unconscious all the way to the trailer, and even as Su Xueyi deposits him on the narrow bed, and takes off his boots.


    He feels bad, for scaring everyone, and making them believe something might have happened to him, but he saw no other way to get out of having to act. And it seemed crueler to make everyone wait for him to remember his lines. Which was never going to happen.


    After enough time has passed, he groans and tries to sit up on the bed, faking weakness.


    Su Xueyi runs to his side, and helps him sit up morefortably. He arranges the pillows behind Xi Zirui''s back, and brings him a ss of warm water.


    "How are you feeling?" he asks, watching Xi Zirui drink.


    "A little weak. What happened, why are we here?" he asks, hoping some of the original Xi Zirui''s acting skills rub off on him when he took control of his body.


    Thankfully, Su Xueyi''s handsome face doesn''t show any sign of suspicion. "You fainted, maybe your blood sugar levels dropped?"


    Xi Zirui hums nomittally, he just wants the paramedics to get there and tell the director and producers that he needs a day off.


    They do shortly after, carrying what looks like dozens of different medical equipment into the trailer.


    They run a series of tests on Xi Zirui, who does his best to look sickly and haggard.


    "He seems fine now, probably just stress and not enough sleep," one of the paramedics tells Su Xueyi. "He should be fine tomorrow."


    He doesn''t understand why the paramedic is speaking as if he isn''t there. Aren''t actors responsible for their own health? This is a very confusing world.


    "Thank you for your help," Su Xueyi says, and opens the door to the trailer so the paramedics and all their equipment can leave.


    Xi Zirui doesn''t even have time to breath a sigh of relief, before the director, and a man in a suit who he assumes is the producer barge in.


    "What did they say?" asks the man, chancing a look at Xi Zirui. "Is it serious?"


    He''s wringing his hands in a way that makes it clear his biggest concern is the drama potentially losing a lead actor, and not necessarily Xi Zirui''s health.


    He would be offended if he wasn''t currently faking it.


    "Just stress, and little sleep, he should be fine tomorrow," Su Xueyi answers.


    The director sighs, running her hands through her short hair. "Can he be fine today?"


    Fuck. From the bed Xi Zirui lets out an anguished moan, knitting his eyebrows in pain.


    He opens one eye just the barest sliver, and manages to catch the tail-end of Su Xueyi''s indulgent smile. "I think it''s best if he returns to shooting tomorrow. As a representative of his agency, I can''t let him overdo it."


    Su Xueyi is an angel, a blessing, Xi Zirui is going to buy him the biggest, gaudiest basket of fruits he can find.


    The director and the producer talk some more with Su Xueyi before eventually leaving.


    "Are you well enough to walk?" Su Xueyi asks, helping Xi Zirui out of the bed. "I''m going to take you to your hotel, so you can be morefortable."


    And also, practice his lines for the next day. That would be ideal. He tries not too look overeager as he nods.


    ---


    After Xi Zirui switches out of his costume, and into regr clothes, Su Xueyi brings a sleek electric car around, next to Xi Zirui''s trailer, and opens one of the backseat doors for him.


    The idea of Su Xueyi acting as his driver makes him supremely ufortable.


    "No, I''ll sit on the passenger seat," he says, opening the door himself.


    Su Xueyi gets inside the car without another word.


    They drive out of the shooting location, and out of the countryside and into a more urban area.


    Xi Zirui almost opens his mouth to ask where they are, but realizes in time, that as an actor in the drama he should be well aware of that.


    Su Xueyi catches him looking attentively out the window, and shes him a dimpled smile. "You know, you''re not what I expected."


    What does he mean by that? Fuck, does he suspect Xi Zirui?


    "In what way?" he asks, trying to keep his tone of voice casual.


    "Well, don''t take offence, but some people at the agency havemented that you can be... high maintenance."


    That could exin his manager''s frosty demeanor. The original Xi Zirui could very well be a bit of a diva, after basically growing up in the entertainment industry.


    Xi Zirui hopes he isn''t supposed to continue acting like that. He has no interest in being that kind of person. He just wants to finish this ''quest'', or whatever it''s supposed to be, and get back to his original world.


    Su Xueyi takes him all the way to his room, which is a blessing because Xi Zirui would never be able to find it on his own, and helps him carry his things inside.


    The hotel is as expensive as theye, and the productionpany clearly didn''t pinch pennies booking his room. He has an amazing panoramic view of the city skyline, a huge bed, a mini kitchen, and even a separate living room, which the original Xi Zirui saw fit to decorate with dirty clothes and multiple video game consoles. Well, at least there''s one thing he has inmon with a famous actor.


    "Thank you for your help," Xi Zirui tells Su Xueyi, feeling a little awkward, that he made him go through all this trouble.


    "It''s no problem, just make sure you rest," Su Xueyi says, his friendly grin turns into a smirk, before he adds, "Maybe if you sleep better, you won''t have to faint in the middle of shooting because you forgot your lines."


    Xi Zirui feels all colour draining from his face. Does that mean that Su Xueyi knew he was faking it and still went along with the farce. "Wait, no, I mean..."


    Su Xueyiughs, and shakes his head. "Hey, it''s a free afternoon for me as well, I don''t mind. Have a good night, Zirui."


    He closes the door behind him before Xi Zirui has the chance to make up any more excuses.


    ---


    The first thing he does is take a bath in the gigantic bathroom in his room, and take off all the makeup. He pins the long, incredibly cumbersome, wig on top of his head, because he isn''t sure if he''s supposed to take it off, and wouldn''t even dare trying.


    Once he''s rxing in the warm water, he decides it''s in his best interests to learn a little more about the person whose life he''s living.


    "Ni Ni boot up," he says, speaking into the silver bracelet.


    No answer.


    He sighs. "Hello, Ni Ni."


    Still, no answer.


    "Ni Ni, wake the fuck up."


    Finally he hears a metallic chime, followed by Ni Ni''s robotic voice. "Wee Host, how can I be of service."


    "Show me everything you have on Xi Zirui, and on the current status of ''Demonic Sect Leader, I''ll make you fall in love with me!''"


    A huge wall of text appears on the translucent screen, broken up here and there, by pictures and asional weibo posts and status updates.


    Xi Zirui makes himselffortable against the smooth porcin of the tub, and prepares himself to read through all of it.


    ---


    He''s just stepping outside of the bathroom, wrapped in a fluffy white hotel robe, when he hears a knock at the door.


    The sky has already darkened outside, and the surrounding buildings are lit up in a thousand flickering lights, Xi Zirui is momentarily arrested by the view from therge panoramic windows, when the knock sounds again and brings him out of his reverie.


    He opens the door andes face to face with a smirking Han Yu, who doesn''t wait to be invited in before making his way inside the room.


    "It''s too bad your bodyguard got to you before I did when you fainted," he says, sitting down on Xi Zirui''s bed. "It would have looked great in photos if I held you up in my arms, the illegal photographers would have gone insane. Weibo would explode."


    Xi Zirui has no idea of what he''s talking about, but he can only assume he and Xi Zirui are very close, judging by him barging in like this.


    "Uhm, do you want something to drink?" Xi Zirui asks, motioning to the sleek electric tea kettle on top of the writing desk.


    Han Yu gives him a weird look, and continues talking. "Anyway, some of them managed to sneak in into the hotel, and I made sure they caught me going up to your room. So there will be talk tomorrow anyway."


    Xi Zirui has no idea what he means. "Talk about what?"


    "About our budding rtionship! The thing we have been working on since the beginning of filming to increase interest in the drama, and raise our profile?" He lets out an exasperated sigh, and levels Xi Zirui with an annoyed frown. "Honestly, did fainting rattle your brain?"

 Chapter 4: Dont get undressed in front of your bodyguard

    Chapter 4: Don''t get undressed in front of your bodyguard


    What exactly did Xi Zirui get himself in with Han Yu?


    It''s better for him not to ask too many questions and try to get Han Yu out of the room as soon as possible.


    "Of course, the photographers," Xi Zirui says, smiling. "I''m sorry, my head is killing me. Maybe we can talk tomorrow?"


    Han Yu doesn''t move from the bed. "Tomorrow I was thinking we could have a meal together, not only for the behind the scenes filming, that will eventuallye out after the drama, but also in full view of the fansite photographers. Maybe I could feed you a few bites." He wiggles his eyebrows at Xi Zirui, smirking mischievously.


    He can only nod in agreement, while pretending like any of those words make any sense to him. Is that something actors do? Pretend to be romantically involved to generate online spection and, what, get trending on weibo?


    Han Yu doesn''t seem to notice anything unusual about Xi Zirui''s behavior and continues talking, "You know those two who filmed ''Shizun, this disciple will have to kill you?'',st year?"


    "Uh uh," Xi Zirui nods,pletely clueless.


    "Well, they went public with their rtionshipst week, and now they have 5 new endorsement deals, and are even going to be brand ambassadors for three multinationals in their overseas advertising campaigns." Han Yu''s grin threatens to split the corners of his mouth. "I think if the drama does well, we should confirm a rtionship six months after it finishes airing."


    Han Yu is wasted as an actor, Xi Zirui thinks, while trying not to look too obviously judgmental. He should have been a mercenary.


    "But aren''t they in an actual rtionship?" Xi Zirui asks, hoping to the heavens they are, or he''ll lose all faith in humanity.


    "I guess, but what does that have to do with us? We''ll just get our money, and then say we broke up after enough time passes," Han Yu says, leaning back on the bed with a smirk.


    Xi Zirui hums, faking interest. "Great idea, we''ll talk about it another day. I really need to sleep now, if you don''t mind."


    Han Yu finally gets up from the bed, and struts to the bedroom door, his hands in his pockets, as if he''s going down a catwalk.


    He stops just inside the room, while Xi Zirui holds the door open for him.


    "You know, if you''re having second thoughts about faking a rtionship for poprity, we don''t have too," Han Yu says suddenly, his smile surprisingly candid.


    That would make Xi Zirui''s life much easier. He breathes a sigh of relief.


    "Yes, that woul-"


    "We don''t have to fake it I mean," he continues, his smile morphing into ascivious smirk, as his eyes run over Xi Zirui''s chest, where the two ends of the bathing robe don''t quite meet. "Your personality sucks, but I can''t say you''re not easy on the eyes."


    Before Xi Zirui has a chance to react, Han Yu draws him by the front of his robe, and nts a searing kiss on his lips.


    Somewhere down the hotel''s hallway, Xi Zirui sees a camera sh go off.


    He draws away from Han Yu in a panic, and darts an anxious look across to corridor to see if someone saw them.


    Two doors away, Su Xueyi is holding a keycard in one hand and takeout in the other, frozen in front of his room door. When their eyes meet, he raises the fingers of the hand holding the keycard to Xi Zirui in awkward greeting.


    Xi Zirui moves back into his room, staring wide eyed at Han Yu.


    "Sleep well," Han Yu says, and pulls the door closed in front of Xi Zirui''s stunned face.


    ---


    As soon as the door closes, Ni Ni chimes, "Host, please remember not to fall in love with the Main Lead Actor."


    "He''s the one who kissed me!" Xi Zirui says, exasperated. Then again how can he expect a machine to understand nuance.


    He ignores her warning, and decides instead to investigate what is already being said about him and Han Yu on social media.


    Pulling up weibo on the holo screen, he steels himself for a deep dive into the world of celebrity gossip.


    What he finds is eye-opening to say the least.


    Hundreds of candid pictures of him and Han Yu, taken directly on set, by the illegal photographers he mentioned, he can only assume.


    Anyone looking at these pictures would think that Xi Zirui and Han Yu were flirting with each other. In one picture he''s leaning into Han Yu whileughing at whatever he''s saying. In the other, Han Yu has his arm around his waist as he helps him navigate a flight of stairs in his costume.


    But perhaps the most damning of all is the one where Han Yu takes Xi Zirui''s hand in his and brings it to his lips, looking heatedly into Xi Zirui''s bashful eyes.


    The spection in multiple threads under these photos is no less enlightening.


    Mei Li: I knew it! Han Yu only auditioned to the role of Xiu Xianren because he was in love with Xi Zirui


    Lu Ping: Wasn''t Han Yu dating that actress from his previous drama? Now he moved on to Xi Zirui?


    Mei Li: Everyone knows he was only with her for publicity. He and Xi Zirui are the real deal.


    Xi Zirui has tough at that. Poor Mei Li, he''d hate to burst her bubble, but he could bet hisst yuan that Han Yu has never been in a rtionship that didn''t start because of publicity.


    DarkPeony: I can''t me Han Yu, Xi Zirui is so dreamy!! He always looks so ethereal and otherworldly in his photoshoots.


    123123123: I think Xi Zirui is the lucky one! Han Yu is one hot piece of ass, anyway good for them.


    HaiYaomei88: I''m just d that their chemistry seems to be this good. ''Evil sect leader, I''ll make you fall in love with me!'' deserves a good adaptation.


    XiuXianren1: I don''t think that Xi Zirui is good enough to y our amazing evil little shidi, but if at least he and Han Yu can portray the rtionship in a convincing manner, I''ll be happy.


    Mei Li: I''m just d the drama brought the two of them together <333


    Lu Ping: @ Mei Li, Are you interested in the drama at all, or just here for the actor cp?


    Mei Li: HanZi forever <333


    After reading a dozen variations of this same exchange, Xi Zirui finally logs off weibo and calls it a day. He at least understands why Han Yu is so adamant in both of them putting up this front for the public. Their names have been trending on weibo for weeks, and "Demonic sect leader, I''ll make you fall in love with me!", is at the top of the most anticipated uing dramas for several weeks running.


    He chances a longing nce at a switch thrown over the sofa, but decides it''s in his best interests to sleep if he wants to have a fighting chance at looking like a halfwaypetent actor tomorrow.


    Xi Zirui is just gettingfortable in the massive bed, having made a cocoon with theforter around himself. When a sudden thought enters his mind.


    "Fuck, the lines!" he shoots up in bed with a start, and lets out a pained groan.


    He turns on the side tablemps and gets up to fetch the script.


    He''ll have a long night ahead of him.


    ---


    Xi Zirui fell asleep sometime just before dawn, and it feels like not long after someone is banging loudly on his door.


    He puts on a thin robe, and opens the door to what looks like an army of makeup artists.


    They all greet him politely, but barge inside the the room without much fanfare, dragging him along with them to the front ofrge vanity.


    Everyone starts working on his wig and face at the same time, and there''s nothing else he can do besides stay as still as possible and let them do their work.


    He hears the rustling of a stic bag, and cracks one eye open to see Su Xueyi approaching.


    "I brought you breakfast," he says, raising the bag towards Xi Zirui.


    Xi Zirui takes it and opens it to find sweet, carbonated soy milk, and sweet bean filled baozi.


    Uh, the original Xi Zirui has a real sweet tooth.


    Su Xueyi must notice his apprehension while looking at the contents of the bag, and asks. "Is everything okay? Your assistant told me these were your favourites."


    "No, no, it''s fine," he says, popping open the metal tab on the soy milk and pushing a straw inside. "Uhm, speaking of which, shouldn''t she be here?"


    Ni Ni informed him yesterday that his assistant was called Li Siqi. She didn''t have much information on her rtionship with the original Xi Zirui, but it only took an educated guess to conclude they were not close.


    Su Xueyi''s next words confirm it. "She bought everything herself, but told me it would be better if I brought it to your rooms."


    "I''ll be sure to thank herter," Xi Zirui says, feeling bad on Li Siqi''s behalf, even though it''s not his fault their rtionship isn''t good.


    He continues to have his drink in silence while the makeup artists and hairdressers work on him. The mood is somewhat stilted, no doubt because everyone has already heard about the kiss.


    Su Xueyi stands to the side with his hands shoved inside the pockets of his slim fit pants. Xi Zirui can''t help noticing that for a bodyguard he''s always very stylishly dressed.


    After what feels like three hours, his makeup and hair are finally done. On the upside, he thinks he''s starting to get used to the extra weight on top of his head, on the downside, he feels like he''s wearing a mask with how thick his skin feels.


    Everyone leaves except Su Xueyi, and Xi Zirui goes back inside the bedroom to put on some clothes to go to set.


    He starts getting changed in the middle in the room, and it''s not until he hears the sharp intake of breathing from Su Xueyi and the sound of his socks moving on the carpet as he turns his back to him that he realizes he was doing it in full view of him.


    Is he being weird because he saw the kiss? Su Xueyi seems like such a nice person, it would be very disappointing if he turned out to be a homophobe.


    Xi Zirui finishes putting on his clothes, in back shorts and a printed t-shirt, and tells Su Xueyi "Let''s go," perhaps more frostily than necessary.


    All hell breaks loose as soon as they step outside the hotel''s ss doors.


    There are hundreds of gathered people outside the hotel, all of them screaming over each other, and holding microphones and cameras in front of Xi Zirui''s face.


    He freezes,pletely overwhelmed by the sheer amount of people. Su Xueyi opens a ck umbre in front of his face, and pushes him forward towards a waiting car, with a hand on the small of his back.


    "Xi Zirui, are the rumours about an intimate rtionship between you and Han Yu true?", someone screams as he makes his way through the crowd.


    "Don''t say anything, don''t look at them, don''t acknowledge them," Su Xueyi says, whispering the words close to Xi Zirui''s ear.


    He manages to crawl into the backseat of the car in a daze, Su Xueyi climbing in after him, thest thing he hears, before Su Xueyi closes the car door is someone shouting:


    "Xi Zirui, what do you think about the rumours that Han Yu has a child with another actress?"

 Chapter 5: Dont keep letting your bodyguard bridal carry you!

    Chapter 5: Don''t keep letting your bodyguard bridal carry you!


    The driver starts the car and leaves the hotel''s parking lot, having to navigate his way through a throng of photographers and screaming fans.


    All the while Xi Zirui sits shell-shocked in the backseat, trying to make sense of what just happened.


    Ni Ni chimes and he almost jumps out of his skin. "Congrattions, host. Public perception increased by 25 points, and reputation increased by 5. Please keep increasing your standing in the entertainment industry."


    Xi Zirui chances a worried look at Su Xueyi, but he''s fiddling with his mobile and gives no sign of having heard Ni Ni or seeing the bright blue holo screen floating above Xi Zirui''s wristband.


    That''s one thing less for him to worry about, at least.


    Since it would be very suspicious if he started talking with Ni Ni, he does a manual web search for thetest news about himself and Han Yu.


    As expected the photo of their kiss is everywhere. It''s a super topic on weibo, and people are going insane.


    The worst part about it is that from the angle it was taken, it looks as if Xi Zirui was not only an active participant, but also pulling Han Yu into the room.


    Many people online are congratting themselves for having figured out their secret rtionship ahead of the leaked photo. Others are having entire meltdowns as if they were under the illusion that either Xi Zirui or Han Yu would be entering into a rtionship with them, aplete stranger on the inte.


    Here and there some people seem interested in ndering them both, with either the obvious homophobic vitriol, or by casting aspersions on their character.


    With Xi Zirui this is limited to implying that he''s loose, and will sleep around with everyone. Multiple people swear up and down that he slept with every single one of his former bandmates, as well as with high ranking executives in recordbels and productionpanies.


    No one is paying much attention about those rumors. His loudest fans remind everyone that those kinds of rumors pop up whenever any celebrity gains a lot of public attention, and assure everyone that he was a virgin until he met Han Yu. Which...what?


    The rumor generating the most traction is the one regarding Han Yu having a child with one of his former co-stars. The actress Bai Mi, to whom he was previously romantically linked.


    There''s a grainy picture circting around of Bai Mi holding a small child in her arms, in thepany of a man who could be Han Yu, maybe, if you squint, or if he photo hadn''t been taken with a potato.


    Xi Zirui is giving himself a migraine just looking at the photo and trying to recognize three human shapes, let alone identify them.


    "Hey, are you okay?" Su Xueyi asks suddenly, giving him a worried look.


    From his point of view Xi Zirui must have been crazily looking at the air above his wrist for no discernible reason.


    "Uhm, sure, just, you know," he gestures vaguely. "The wholemotion outside the hotel."


    Su Xueyi nods in understanding, and then pats Xi Zirui on the knee, offering him a dimpled smile. "I''m sure what that man said isn''t true. Han Yu wouldn''t start a rtionship with you without telling you he had a child with someone else."


    He seems so sure of that, which is probably a testament to how nice he is, and a searing indictment of his ability to judge people.


    Xi Zirui has known Han Yu for little over a day, and he knows full well he''s capable of that and much worse.


    But at present, he can''t do much more than return Su Xueyi''s smile, and mutter, "Thanks."


    He''s going to kill Han Yu when he sees him.


    ---


    When they arrive in the shooting location, it''s already crawling with actors and crew, all of them hard at work. It makes Xi Zirui anxious all over again to remember all these people expect him to act.


    Su Xueyi takes him to his trailer so the stylists can help him into his costume. It''s the same impractical and billowy cultivator robe of the previous day. The giant sleeves are troublesome enough, to say nothing of the fluttering skirts.


    "Do you want help?" Su Xueyi asks, when he sees him struggle to navigate the trailer''s stairs.


    As humiliating as it is, he does. Especially considering the tform boots, that he loathes with every fiber of his being.


    It drizzled in the middle of the night, and there''s a small puddle outside the trailer''s door. Part of Xi Zirui''s hesitation was regarding how best to navigate it without dirtying the hem of his robes.


    Su Xueyi''s solution is to pick him up under the knees and bridal carry him outside until he can deposit him on dry ground. Again.


    He''ll never get used to being manhandled so easily, but looking at the subtle definition of Su Xueyi''s biceps he thinks maybe he would like to try.


    Su Xueyi catches him looking and gives him another of his devastating dimpled smiles. "Don''t worry, I don''t think Han Yu will be jealous."


    It takes him a moment to remember why that would be something he should care about. When he does, it takes real effort not to groan, "Ah, right, of course."


    A production assistant finds Xi Zirui to take him to where he''s supposed to shoot his next scene.


    The scene he fudged the day before will have to be reshot in the afternoon so they can have matching lighting.


    Right now he''s supposed to shoot a scene with one of his demonic sect''s Masters. The beautiful and ruthless, Hua Daixuan. Again, with these names. Evil fairy? Honestly?


    It sounds like something a foreigner trying to write a xianxia novel woulde up with. (1)


    In this scene Hua Daixuan is supposed to warn Hai Yaomei of the dangers of associating too closely Xiu Xianren. Concerns Hai Yaomei was supposed to brush off glibly, while assuring her Xiu Xianren would pay for disrespecting their sect.


    Xi Zirui went over every line the day before, and he''s pretty sure he has them all memorized. He also knows that he can shout ''line'' when he forgets, and someone will read them for him. Useful knowledge to have yesterday, before he made a fool of himself.


    Living and learning.


    The actress ying Hua Daixuan, Ji Limei, is a neer like Xi Zirui. Fresh out of university, and still mostly unknown. She waves shyly at Xi Zirui from across the set. They''re shooting another outdoors scene in the woods, and the hair dressers are making sure her long hair falls artfully around her delicate, round face.


    The director is sitting on a chair close to the filming perimeter, she runs her hands over her close-cropped hair, takes in a big sobering breath, and yells out, "Action!"


    She seems tense, everyone does, now that he notices. It''s then that he realizes that everyone is looking at him. They''re worried he''s going to fuck it up again.


    Shit, that just makes him feel a thousand times more nervous.


    This scene starts with Hua Daixuan walking towards him, while he tries to rush past her to go running after Xiu Xianren. She then holds him back by the arm, and has her conversation with him.


    Time slows down as he watches her approach, waiting for his queue so he can start walking towards her too.


    The filming assistant waves towards him, and Xi Zirui starts walking, focusing on Hai Yaomei''s mental state.


    He doesn''t even reach Ji Limei, before the director is yelling, "Cut!"


    She sighs and waves towards Xi Zirui. "From the top, this time try not to walk like a stampeding bull. You''re an elegant cultivator, every step is supposed to look as if you''re floating on air."


    Xi Zirui can only nod, and try not to let his mortification show on his face.


    ---


    They go over the scene for what feels like hundreds of times, before the director, Liao Min, finally has something she''s happy with.


    Happy is probably an overstatement, because when she calls it a wrap she''s still ring daggers at Xi Zirui.


    For his part, he never considered that acting would be such a physically demanding job. His under clothes are soaked in sweat and his wig drips water down his nape. He has spent entire hours in the gym that were less exhausting than filming that two minute scene.


    Maybe this is why actors are always so thin.


    Ji Limei approaches him with a bottle of water and a smile. "Here, Xioshi, drink some water."


    Unlike him, she looks fresh as a peach blossom. He epts the water bottle and babbles gratefully. "Thank you, Jioshi. You were great, I''ll be asking for your guidance in the future."


    Ji Limei seems flustered by his words. "Oh, not at all. Xioshi is much more talented than I. He''s probably still feeling the effects of yesterday''s sudden illness."


    Why is she speaking so politely with him? Chances are their rtionship isn''t very close, judging by what he knows of the original Xi Zirui''s personality.


    "Ji Laoshi is a great actress. I''m sorry if I ever gave the impression I didn''t think so."


    She''s so quick to wave away his words, and shake her head in denial that it only makes Xi Zirui certain the original must have been unspeakably rude to her in the past.


    "Xioshi has always been very polite." Ji Limei is a great actress because somehow she makes those words sound believable. "But I''d be happy to practice lines in the future."


    He bows to her in the same way a cultivator would, and it draws a charmingugh out of her. "Then, I''ll be under your care."


    A shadow falls over Xi Zirui, when he looks up, Han Yu is smiling charmingly down at him.


    "Didi, can I talk with you?"


    "Sure, we can talk."


    Han Yu''s smile never leaves his lips, but his sharp eyes narrow in annoyance. "In my trailer, if you wouldn''t mind."


    He doesn''t give Xi Zirui the chance to say whether he minds or not, before he''s pulling him up by the sleeve, and dragging him along with him.


    Han Yu marches Xi Zirui all the way to his trailer, and closes the door with a loud bang behind him, once they''re both inside.


    His pleasant smile drops as soon as they are alone.


    The height difference between them bes hard to miss, when he presses Xi Zirui against the closed door and looms over him, his right arm braced against the wall.


    "What the fuck do you think you''re doing?" he asks, his dark eyes glinting in the dimness of the trailer.


    ---


    (1) Me, I''m the foreigner writing a xianxia novel orz


    I feel like I should exin that the thing with the drama''s character''s names is that the characters in their names, sound like the things Xi Zirui is describing. They kind of work like phic puns. Xianren for instance, can mean literally Immortal Daoist, which of course being a cultivator, the character Han Yu is ying is. It doesn''t make much sense in English where everything looks the same in pinyin, but the gist of it is that Xi Zirui is supposed to read the character''s names, which will be written used unrted characters to the meanings he''sing up with, but which will have the same tones, thus bringing those odd descriptions to his mind.

 Chapter 6: Dont give in to the Male Leads advances

    Chapter 6: Don''t give in to the Male Lead''s advances


    Xi Zirui would also like to know what the fuck he did for Han Yu to be speaking with him in that tone of voice.


    He crosses his arms in front of his chest, making therge sleeves of his costume bunch up unattractively, and raises an eyebrow at Han Yu. "Excuse me?"


    Han Yu scoffs. "Don''t y the innocent," he steps in closer to Xi Zirui crowding him in against the trailer''s door. "You know what you did."


    Is he talking about him letting Su Xueyi bridal carry him in front of everyone earlier?


    "Su Xueyi is my body-"


    Han Yu frowns. "What do I care about your damn bodyguard? I''m talking about you being all cute with Ji Limei."


    That''s what this is about? Xi Zirui being nice to his coworker?


    He wants to put some distance between himself and Han Yu, but his face is so close to Xi Zirui''s that he can''t even look up without their noses brushing.


    He tries to shimmy away by ducking under Han Yu''s arm, but Han Yu takes hold of his wrist and pins it in ce above his head.


    His breath is warm on Xi Zirui''s skin when he speaks. "Don''t fuck this up for both of us."


    Xi Zirui tries to turn his head to the side to avoid the awkwardness of such an intimate position, but Han Yu uses his free hand to turn his chin forward and make him look at him.


    "You know the fans of the novel were already worried that our character''s rtionship would be reced with a straight romance. If they see photos of you acting all chummy with Ji Limei they will assume the two of you have a lot of scenes together, and that our character''s romance will be erased. That could make interest in the drama plummet."


    Xi Zirui is at once worried and fascinated that Han Yu spends his time trying to understand the thought process of the fans of a piece of media called ''Demonic Sect Leader, I''ll make you fall in love with me!"


    "Do you listen to yourself speak? You sound insane." He''s fed up with Han Yu''s theatrics. He tears his wrist free from his grip, managing to push him away and finally putting some space between them.


    Han Yu''s expression darkens. "I sound insane? Don''t forget you agreed with this too, so the least you could do is keep your end of the bargain."


    If it wasn''t for his stupid system, and the fucking poprity rank or whatever it is, Xi Zirui would call off the agreement immediately.


    Han Yu''s arrogance is getting on his nerves. "If you want me to go through with this, stop ordering me around."


    Xi Zirui turns around to open the trailer''s door, but Han Yu ms his chest into his back, pressing his cheek against the cool surface of the door.


    "When did you get so fiesty? You used to do everything I said like a good little puppy," Han Yu says, almost whispering the words into the shell of Xi Zirui''s ear.


    Xi Zirui struggles to free himself, but Han Yu doesn''t let up, continuing to whisper into his ear, his words low and mellow. "You know, I think I like you better like this. You''re finally showing your ws... I was afraid everyone else was right, and you were just a brainless pretty boy."


    One of Han Yu''s hands crawls over his waist and presses him more closely against his body. "Are you acting out because you want me to pay attention to you?" He runs one sharp canine over the soft skin of Xi Zirui''s earlobe. "That''s cute."


    Who does Han Yu think he is, to touch Xi Zirui with such propriety?


    Xi Zirui prides himself on being an even tempered person, he''s never quick to anger, and he''s usually happy to go with the flow.


    The flow never manhandled him against a door, though.


    And he''s beginning to realize that hisid-back attitude is what got him into this mess, in the first ce!


    The best time to nt a tree was ten years ago, the second best time is today.


    Xi Zirui is ready to nt some trees and turn a new leaf.


    His first order of business is to elbow Han Yu in the spleen so hard that he almost falls over himself.


    Han Yu clutches at his side and bites his lower lip to prevent himself from letting out a pained gasp, but through the haze, still summons the energy to re menacingly at Xi Zirui.


    Xi Zirui is almost sorry for him. Almost, then he remembers he''s going to stop letting people walk all over him.


    "Why don''t you scream?" he asks, returning Han Yu''s re with a smirk. "Maybe the illegal photographers around the set will hear it and think we''re fucking."


    If Han Yu has any smart retort to make, Xi Zirui doesn''t hear it, because he opens the door and steps out of the trailer.


    And directly into Su Xueyi''s chest.


    Su Xueyi''s armse around his shoulders to steady him. "Sorry, I didn''t see you," he says, shing a brief glimpse of his devastating dimples, before it''s gone and reced by a worried look. "Are you okay? I was waiting for you outside the trailer, and I didn''t mean to pry, but, I heard noises, and...I''m sorry, I know it''s none of my business."


    There''s a faint pink flush over the top of his ears, and Xi Ziruies to the terrible realization that maybe Han Yu didn''t need to scream for everyone toe to their own conclusions regarding just what exactly they were doing locked inside his trailer.


    Forget nting trees. Xi Zirui is going to start digging a hole he can bury himself in.


    Su Xueyi doesn''t notice the mortification taking over Xi Zirui''s face like a death mask, and continues talking, "I thought you were having a fight, but then I remembered there are other reasons why you might be being loud."


    He rubs the back of his neck self-consciously, and averts his eyes, leaving Xi Zirui to fend for himself with the weight of his mortification.


    "We were fighting, we were having a fight, but it''s fine, it''s fine now," he says, the words rushing out of him like a speeding train. "There''s nothing to worry about, I''m sure I left Han Yu alive."


    Su Xueyi blinks down at him in confusion. "What?"


    Won''t the ground just open up and swallow him up? What is Xi Zirui saying. This is all Han Yu''s fault, he hates him so much.


    "Nothing! I''m hungry, aren''t you hungry? Let''s grab something to eat."


    "Oh, don''t you want to eat with the other actors?" Su Xueyi asks.


    So he can act like a fool in front of them, too? Not really.


    At least the damage is already done with Su Xueyi, so he supposes he can continue to impose on him.


    The fruit basket he''s going to gift Su Xueyi once he''s done shooting this cursed drama just got a few yuan more expensive.


    He''s an actor, he can probably afford it.


    "I''d rather have lunch with you, if that''s okay."


    Su Xueyi nods, and his dimples make another fleeting appearance, before he says, "Do you want me to get us something from the cafeteria, or would you rather go into town?"


    Xi Zirui doesn''t want to risk running into Han Yu, so he would much rather go somewhere away from the set. "Somewhere else, please."


    Su Xueyi gives him a searching look, his eyes soft and understanding. "I''ll bring the car around."


    Oh, no. He''s probably thinking Xi Zirui is heartbroken over his fight with Han Yu.


    It''s not like he can set the record straight without making himself sound like a huge asshole, so he just watches him leave, feeling a little like an asshole for taking advantage of Su Xueyi''s kindness to run away from his problems.


    He''s watching him leave with a mix of conflicting emotions swimming around his mind, when he hears an annoyingly familiar chime.


    "Congrattions host, on resisting the Male Lead''s advances and preserving your chastity. Remember you can''t fall in love with the Male Lead, or you''ll fail the mission and die," Ni Ni says, her robotic voice as monotone as ever, which unfortunately doesn''t make her words any less worrying.


    "What chastity? Why is everyone in this world obsessed with my non-existent virginity?"


    He only realizes btedly that he''s in the middle of a busy set screaming into his wrist


    He chances a look around, and let''s out a sigh of relief when it seems that no one heard him.


    At least Xi Zirui can be thankful for one thing, under no circumstance is he going to be falling in love with Han Yu.


    ---


    Su Xueyi picks him up in the same electric car of the previous day, and just likest time, Xi Zirui sits down on the passenger side next to him.


    They''re silent the whole drive into town, mostly because Xi Zirui is too embarrassed to say anything.


    Eventually the silence grows oppressive and he turns on the radio just to have something to fill the air with.


    He switches into a random station, some sort of bubblegum, synth-heavy tune is ying. Not Xi Zirui''s usual style, but he leaves it ying.


    It takes him an embarrassingly long time to realize the voice singing is his own.


    The voiceing from the speakers is high-pitched and breathy, almost moaning, singing about feeling someone''s body moving above his own, the heat of the moment, and passion catching like wildfire.


    Xi Zirui turns off the radio so fast that his fingernails scratch the touch screen panel.


    "Too bad," Su Xueyi says, the corner of his lips curling up in amusement. "I like that song."


    Xi Zirui blinks owlishly at him. Is Su Xueyi teasing him?


    How can he enjoy listening to a song where the person sitting next to him moans about wanting...to be fucked, honestly, if you strip down, the frankly terrible, euphemisms.


    He has to wonder who has been making this world''s Xi Zirui''s career decisions for him, because there''s no way he read the lyrics to that song, and that terrible, over processed musical arrangement, and thought. "Yeah, this sounds great!"


    Then again, that same man agreed to fake a rtionship with Han Yu for publicity, so maybe Xi Zirui is giving him too much credit.


    "Where do you want to eat?" Su Xueyi asks, after some time.


    Xi Zirui shrugs. "I have no idea, whatever is fine."


    "I know a ce that makes great whatever," Su Xueyi says, and raises his eyebrows at Xi Zirui as if acknowledging his own terrible joke.


    Xi Zirui can''t help smiling. "Sure, take me there."

 Chapter 7: Dont ask your bodyguard to help you undress

    Chapter 7: Don''t ask your bodyguard to help you undress


    Su Xueyi is driving them into Dongyang the nearest city to Hengdian Filming Studios. They could have found something to eat in Hengdian itself, but it''s a hot tourist spot, and Xi Zirui would prefer some peace and quiet.


    Dongyang isn''t a big city by any stretch of the imagination (1), other than a few high rise buildings, one of which is the hotel where the crew and actors are staying in, it''s mostly houses and low residential buildings. Two shopping centers, and a few restaurant chains, but other than that, just a quiet city with not much to do.


    And really proud of their woodcarvings, as every other banner and sign they drive by reminds them.


    "There''s a really nice family restaurant that some of the crew went to the other day, do you want to go there?" Su Xueyi asks, turning the wheel smoothly as they begin to enter the narrower streets of the old part of the city.


    "Sure," Xi Zirui answers, a little distracted by the movement of Su Xueyi''s slim muscles under his t-shirt as he maneuvers the car.


    They park in a street of low buildings, built in a distinctive 70''s style. Unlit neon and shing signs in every door, and a few faded printed vinyl banners announcing all the specials and prices.


    For someone like Xi Zirui who is used to either the sleekness of Chongqing''s more modern establishments, or the delicious disrepute of the street food carts, this feels like an incongruent middle-ground.


    He''s hit with a sudden wave of homesickness. He might have been bored with the current course of his life, but he misses his city, his friends, as few as they were.


    As to his family, it''s best not to dwell on it.


    Su Xueyi notices the sudden change in his mood. "Is everything alright? We can go somewhere else if you want?"


    Xi Zirui shakes his head. "Ah no it''s nothing, I was just thinking," he doesn''t want to burden Su Xueyi with his morose nostalgia so he needs to find something to say quickly. He looks down at himself and notices he''s still wearing Hai Yaomei''s robes. "I was just thinking that I don''t want to go into the restaurant wearing this costume."


    "Oh, that, I have a duffel bag with some of your clothes in the back," Su Xueyi says, motioning to the backseat where a in gym bag sits on the right seat.


    "Why do you have a bag filled with my clothes?"


    Su Xueyi gives him an odd look. "Isn''t that normal, for a bodyguard to do?"


    Is it? Xi Zirui has no idea. "Ah sure."


    In any case, he really appreciates having regr clothes to change into. He''ll just have to handle the wig and any odd looks it might earn him.


    "Here, for your hair" Su Xueyi says, taking a hairband from around his wrist and giving it to Xi Zirui.


    He really is well prepared, uh. Xi Zirui takes the hair-tie and ties up the inordinate amount of hair into a messy queue.


    Su Xueyi spares him a smile. "It looks cute like that."


    His dimples really are to too powerful, just one smile and Xi Zirui feels his cheeks warm up. "Thank you, uhm, do you think you could help me with the costume?"


    He shifts on the seat and turns his back to Su Xueyi so that he can undo the fastenings on the back of the costume that make it hug Xi Zirui''s figure more snugly.


    Su Xueyi runs his fingers down his back, trying to find the small sps tightening the robes. It''s an innocent gesture, but feeling his warm hands through the thin fabric of the costume makes Xi Zirui''s breathe up short.


    He really needs to getid, if he''s having this kind of reaction to a man touching his back.


    Su Xueyi unsps the fastenings, and Xi Zirui can finally unfasten the sash around his waist and slide the robe off.


    "Can you pass me a shirt?" he asks Su Xueyi, looking at him over his bare shoulder.


    It takes some time for Su Xueyi to reply, his eyes glued to Xi Zirui''s back and the constetion of moles dotting the pale expanse of it.


    "Sure," he says eventually, shaking his head, and diving into the gym bag to fish out a in white t-shirt.


    Xi Zirui slides the costume all the way off his shoulders and puts the shirt on.


    Nowes the biggest challenge, he''s only wearing underwear under the robe''s skirts.


    "Uhm, can you get me shorts too, or pants? Whatever is fine."


    Su Xueyi hands him some in adidas shorts, and Xi Zirui squirms all the way out of the robe in his seat, trying not to sh any passersby while changing clothes.


    He folds his costume as neatly as possible and hands it to Su Xueyi so he can put inside the bag.


    He''s a little red across the ears as he takes the costume from Xi Zirui but makes noment.


    ---


    The restaurant is wholly unremarkable, but the smell wafting from the kitchens is delicious. Xi Zirui''s stomach grumbles and he realizes just how hungry he is.


    Su Xueyi gs down a waiter who must recognize him, because he asks them if they want to sit in one of the booths.


    The booths are cozy nooks running the length of the restaurant''s east wall, with opaque privacy screens that give them a more intimate feel.


    "Yes, please," Xi Zirui says, already walking towards one of them.


    He doesn''t want to be presumptions, but he would hate to be recognized by a fan while having a meal out in public.


    Su Xueyi sits down across from him, and epts the menus from the waiter.


    Xi Zirui scans his quickly, but he knows he''s far too indecisive to make a decision before their lunch break is over.


    "Can you pick for me? I don''t know what I want," he asks Su Xueyi, taking out his mobile to fiddle with while waiting for the food.


    "Uhm, sure," Su Xueyi says. Xi Zirui notices that his ears have grown redder.


    Is he being too forward? He normally lets people order food for him, because he doesn''t want to be a burden by making everyone wait too long for him to make up his mind. But maybe Su Xueyi thinks he''s just being a spoiled actor, who can''t even be bothered to order his own food.


    Shit, toote now. He''ll make sure to thank him profusely when the foodes so he knows he wasn''t just taking advantage of their working rtionship.


    While Su Xueyi talks with the waiter about their food, Xi Zirui takes the opportunity to have a look around on weibo and see what people are talking about himself and Han Yu.


    His eyes widen when he realizes they have now climbed to 3rd on the CP list, and that there have been several posts, as recent as two seconds ago, in the supertalk.


    That can''t be good.


    With his heart in his throat, he logs in to a fake ount, and braces for impact.


    "Romantic break in the middle of shooting?! Xi Zirui seen walking into Han Yu''s trailer, and staying there for several minutes!!! What could they have been doing there?"


    Under the post there are several photos of him and Han Yu walking towards the trailer. Actually, several photos of Han Yu dragging him towards his trailer. Which looks much, much worse.


    Some of thements include:


    - Wow, Han Yu must have been in a hurry to drag him like that!


    - Xi Zirui looks almost scared. Has he been a bad boy and knows he''s in for a spanking? hahaha


    - Han Yu''s expression is so intense! That''s the look of a man who''s filled with passion.


    - I bet he xxx Xi Zirui, and then xxx him on the floor, and then xxx again up against the door.


    - Guys, they can''t have been doing anything that exciting if they only stayed in the trailer for ''minutes'',e on, stop with the baseless spection, and if you want to write fanfic, make a post about it.


    Clearly the only person with good sense in that wholement thread is thest poster, FlyingFrog it doesn''t surprise Xi Zirui that theirment has the least amount of hearts.


    "Bad news?" Su Xueyi asks suddenly.


    "Uh?" Xi Zirui asks, shutting down the screen.


    He''s just now realizing how incredibly rude of him it is to ask Su Xueyi to order their food and then ignore him in favour of his phone. He''s going to make it a point to be extra nice when the food arrives, even if it''s terrible.


    "Ah you were just looking very worriedly at your phone, it''s all," Su Xueyi says, and rubs the back of his neck. "Is everything okay?"


    "It''s nothing, just work stuff."


    Xi Zirui is saved from having to borate by the arrival of their food.


    He''s delighted to see that most of the dishes Su Xueyi ordered are spicy. He''s even more surprised considering that Zhejiang cuisine is famous for its mellow vours and sweet and sour sauces.


    Xi Zirui serves himself a portion of hot ss noodles, and is pleasantly surprised to find that while not as spicy, or vorful, as the one''s he''s used to having in Chongqing they aren''t bad at all.


    "These are delicious, you have great taste," he says, slurping down the noodles noisily, only stopping topliment Su Xueyi as part of hismitment not to be an asshole.


    He samples a bit of every spicy dish, and while they aren''t particrly original or creative they are all good, especially considering the region isn''t known for spicy food.


    "Su Xueyi is amazing, he picked all of my favourite dishes," Xi Zirui says, a gross exaggeration on all ounts, but Su Xueyi''s dimples make a fleeting appearance, so he decides to continueying it on thick.


    Xi Zirui''s mouth is pleasantly tingly from all the spice, and he could do with a pte cleanser.


    He notices an appetizing pork dish in a dark, rich sauce on Su Xueyi''s side of the table and reaches forward to pick a piece with his chopsticks.


    It''s delicious and fragrant, and not sweet unlike what Xi Zirui''s expected, instead it has a subtle wine aftertaste.


    "This dish is very good! I usually prefer spicy food, but this is great too," Xi Zirui says, and to show Su Xueyi how much he means it, he takes another piece.


    He''s chewing his food, and looking around at the table and all the dishes he has sampled when hees to a sudden realization.


    Su Xueyi hasn''t touched any of the spicy dishes, in fact other than the pork in the dark sauce and a te of sir-fried noodles with bamboo shoots and vegetables, he hasn''t touched anything.


    Shit. "Ah, the pork...you ordered that just for you, right?" he asks, feeling his face heat up, and not due to the heavy spices.


    Su Xueyi nods, but smiles indulgently at him. "After you didn''t seem that enthusiastic about breakfast this morning, I thought maybe you''d appreciate spicy food, like the kind you''re used to in your hometown. I''m more of a northern boy myself, I''m not that into spicy food."


    Ah, that''s incredibly thoughtful of him, and Xi Zirui repaid him by eating the only food he ordered exclusively for himself.


    "But I''m d you liked the pork, the food in this restaurant is really great."


    Just then, a couple in one of the tables across from them starts having a loud argument.


    "...never let me eat your food! You always act like it''s the end of the world when I ask to try some of what you''re having," a girl is saying while ring at the man seating across from her.


    The man sighs and throws his hands in the air. "That''s because you always say you''re not hungry and order very little food, but in the end you end up eating your food and half of mine!"


    His reply only makes the girl grow more agitated, she points directly at Xi Zirui''s and Su Xueyi''s booth. "That guy let his boyfriend eat half of his food! You don''t hear himining."


    Wait, did they start fighting because of him?


    Why does he keep getting himself involved in unbearably awkward situations?


    The boyfriend isn''t cowed by her arguments. "That''s because his boyfriend was praising him and being sweet after he ordered their food! Maybe if you praised me more often, I wouldn''t mind sharing my food."


    Was Xi Zirui being sweet? He thought he was just being polite, now he''s scared that Su Xueyi might think he wasing on to him.


    "Praise you? Why would I praise you for? Maybe if you shared your food with me I''d have more reason to praise you."


    Xi Zirui is just about ready to die, when Su Xueyi reaches across the table and touches his wrist to get his attention.


    "Why don''t you go wait in the car? I''ll settle the bill."


    Xi Zirui nods and gets up from the table, Su Xueyi fishes the car keys out of his pocket and hands them to him.


    Thest thing he hears as he''s making his way out of the restaurant is the girl furiously shouting: "He pays the bill and even lets his boyfriend drive his car! Tell me again what should I be praising you for?"


    ---


    (1) Small for Chinese standards, Dongyang has around 800k inhabitants, which in my small European country would make it a downright booming metropolis haha

 Chapter 8: Dont kill the Male Lead Actor

    Chapter 8: Don''t kill the Male Lead Actor


    After a very awkward car ride, they finally reach the studio, and Su Xueyi drops Xi Zirui in front of his trailer, leaving to park the car.


    Xi Zirui only has a few short scenes to shoot in the afternoon, where he''s mostly unconscious in the background while his sect members, and then Xiu Xianren fret over him. He''s fairly confident he can at least y dead convincingly.


    He''s climbing the stairs to his trailer when he hears hushed voices nearby.


    Curiosity gets the better of him and he can''t avoid snooping around a little.


    He turns the corner between the row of trailers andes across his manager, Li Siqi, and the director, Liao Min, talking with each other.


    "Don''t get me wrong, he was never ''good'' to begin with, but now it''s as if he forgot what little he knew about acting," Liao Min says, and takes a drag from the cigarette between her lips.


    Li Siqi nods in understanding and holds her tablet closer to her chest. "I understand, I''ll have a talk with him about focusing more on his work."


    Shit they''re talking about him, aren''t they? Xi Zirui ttens himself against the side of a trailer and remains still. It''s probably in his best interests to hear the rest of their conversation.


    Liao Min snorts, and taps off the ash at the end of the cigarette with the practice of someone who''s been smoking for a long time.


    Li Siqi''s sharp eyes follow her movements avidly.


    "Don''t bother. You''re his manager, you know how these idols are. They only care about poprity, they have no passion or interest in acting whatsoever."


    "I''m sorry, I know ourpany imposed his casting on you," Li Siqi starts, her voice low.


    "Everypany financing this projected imposed their casting choice on this drama, that''s not your fault," Liao Min says. "I just wish Xi Zirui didn''t decide halfway through shooting to stop giving a crap about at least keeping up the appearance that he is an actor."


    "I think it''s the whole thing with Han Yu, I don''t know what''s happening but they''re all wrapped up in each other," Li Siqi says.


    Her words make Liao Min''s frown deepen, she puts out her cigarette viciously against the railing in one of the trailers. "That''s another thing. If he''s gay, he should understand how important LGBT characters are for actual LGBT people! No matter how silly he finds this drama. It''s not like I spent years in college dreaming of one day directing xianxia dramas about how good conquers evil with the power of love! But I did dream about directing stories about LGBT people, and this is one of them, and fuck it if I''m not going to try and make it the best it can possibly be."


    Li Siqi''s eyes shine with admiration during Liao Min''s entire monologue, and her cheeks are red when she adds, "Liaooshi is a real professional, I truly admire her."


    Her words seem to surprise Liao Min, who was mostly letting out steam and not trying to make an impassioned speech.


    Li Siqi''s cheeks darken further, before she says, "I have a confession to make," she takes in a deep breath. "I really like, ''Evil sect leader, I''ll make you fall in love with me'', I read all 200 chapters in two days, I got a fever afterwards."


    Liao Min gives her an appraising look, and slowly a smile spreads across her full lips. "It does have its charms. The whole underworld arc..."


    "That''s my favourite part!" Li Siqi cuts in, her eyes wide.


    Her excitement sends the two of them into a fit of giggles. It''s the most animated Xi Zirui has ever seen Li Siqi.


    Liao Min takes another cigarette out of the crushed pack in the pocket of her jacket, and fiddles with the lighter to try and light it.


    Li Siqi takes the lighter from her hands, "Here," she says, lighting Liao Min''s cigarette and shielding the me with her tablet.


    Their eyes meet over the incandescent tip of the cigarette. Liao Min winks at Li Siqi, who looks away shyly.


    Xi Zirui doesn''t think he''s just imagining the charged atmosphere between the two.


    "Liaooshi, I was thinking, maybe the two of us could..."


    Li Siqi never gets to finish that sentence because Liao Min''s phone starts ringing and she picks it up right away, holding one finger towards Li Siqi.


    "Mn, I see, I''ll go there right away, see you," she pockets her phone and spares an apologetic smile towards Li Siqi. "Sorry, I really have to go, but we''ll talkter, right?"


    Li Siqi hides her disappointment and nods, her expression the model of professionalposure.


    Xi Zirui waits for them both to leave before making his way towards his trailer to change back into his costume. He''s barely inside, when Ni Ni''s mechanical chime sounds.


    "Opportunity! To improve his rtionship with his manager, host should help her secure a date with the director. Sessfullypleting this mission will increase host''s professional standing, and unlock a special romantic scenario for host and his love interest."


    He stares at the shing lights in his bracelet in astonishment. Is he supposed to y matchmaker now, too?


    Moreover, "What ''love interest''? Am I not forbidden from falling in love with the male lead?"


    Predictably, Ni Ni doesn''t answer him.


    He taps the thin metal bracelet and calls out to her. "Why do I have to do quests on top of everything else? Wasn''t this supposed to be a dating simtor? When did it be an RPG?"


    Again, he gets no answer.


    He gives up on getting anything from her and decides to get ready for his next scenes. After all, Liao Min already thinks he''s ipetent, he should at least do his best to prove her wrong.


    ---


    He goes through his scenes without much fuss. As expected there''s not much Liao Min can criticizing him for when he''s lying either on the floor or a cot pretending to be dead.


    Although, at one point she says, "Try not to breathe."


    Xi Zirui tries not to take it personally.


    He''s looking forward to soaking in the tub in his hotel room for at least an hour when Li Siqies to find him.


    "Xioshi, I''m sorry to bother you, but there''s been a change and the photoshoot scheduled for next week has been move to today, due to unforeseen circumstances."


    "Do you mean ''today'' as in now? But I was about to go back to my hotel," Xi Zirui says, dismayed.


    Li Siqi frowns. "Xioshi is not the only one who''ll have to work overtime because of this change."


    Ah, yes, he certainly increased his affinity points with Li Siqi.


    Maybe he can turn her frown upside down by mentioning how great it would be for her to go on a date with Liao Min. Li Siqi would definitely not find that odd, considering she and Xi Zirui are so close.


    He wishes Ni Ni was a real person so he could throttle her.


    "Lioshi is right, I apologize. Where will the photoshoot take ce?"


    ---


    The outside part of the fucking photoshoot takes ce in Lover''s Bridge right in the middle of Hengdian Studios most popr attractions.


    This means that Xi Zirui has to focus on listening to the photographer''s directions while trying to ignore the roar of tourists trying to get through the security guards and closer to them.


    "Alright, we want to make this quick to take advantage of the sunset over the bridge," the photographer says, addressing his crew. To Xi Zirui and Han Yu he says, "The outside shoot is supposed to be intimate and romantic, so focus on portraying those kinds of emotions. We''ll save the sexier stuff for the inside shots."


    There''s going to be sexier stuff?


    Xi Zirui spares a worried nce towards Han Yu who grins at him, all teeth.


    The stylists have dressed him in a ck and red robe, heavy on the red ents and light on the subtlety. For reasons that make absolutely no practical or historical sense, the robe has a wide cor and is almost slipping down his shoulders.


    To emphasize his corbones, most of his long wig is pinned up on top of his head, with only a few artful tendrilsing down to frame his face, and fall down his back suggestively.


    No one in the entire history of China has ever dressed like this, except Xi Zirui in this exact moment.


    He hasn''t been a history nerd since he was 12, at which point he became just a nerd, but that long dormant part of him wants to scream at this travesty of ancient dress they have forced him into.


    He tries to soothe his nerves by reminding himself that this is supposed to be a wuxia drama, and therefore historical uracy is not a necessity. He''s only partially sessful.


    He finally achieves some modicum of peace towards the situation when he recalls Liao Min''s earlier words, on how LGBT representation is important for LGBT people. He agrees with her on that.


    So he sucks it up, and hopes that whateveres out of this puts a smile on the faces of his brothers and sisters when it''s all said and done.


    "Hanoshi, hold the paper umbre over his head and pull him towards your chest by the waist. Xioshi, put your hands on Hanoshi''s chest and look up at his face with wide eyes and your lips slightly parted," the photographer says.


    Han Yu doesn''t wait to be told twice.


    The hand he wraps around Xi Zirui''s waist is almost possessive, digging his fingers into the skin through the thin robe and pulling Xi Zirui forcefully forward.


    Xi Zirui bites the inside of his lip and puts himself in position.


    "Didi''s waist is so thin," Han Yu whispers, bringing his lips close to Xi Zirui''s ear. "I love holding it."


    "Great pose! Hold it," the photographer says, to Xi Zirui''s infinite dismay. "Xioshi turn your face to the side so we can get a shot of your profile."


    Xi Zirui does as he''s told, lowering his eyes demurely, which gets him an appreciative "Great!" from the photographer.


    Some evil sect leader Hai Yaomei is, turning into putty the moment his worst enemyys hands on him.


    "Now turn away from him as if you''re going to leave. Hanoshi, hold him back by the sleeve."


    Xi Zirui turns his back on Han Yu and walks a few steps before extending his arm back so Han Yu can hold on to his hand.


    Han Yu rubs circles over Xi Zirui''s knuckles with his thumb.


    Xi Zirui wishes he could bite him.


    "Now, Hanoshi hold on to Xioshi from behind. Xioshi turn your face to the side to give Hanoshi ess to your neck."


    Xi Zirui doesn''t even want to think about what the sexy photos are supposed to be like.


    Han Yu folds Xi Zirui''s arms in front of his waist as if he''s restraining him, which of course the photographer loves, and brings his nose close to the long column of his neck.


    "Didi always smells so good, I can''t help myself," Han Yu says.


    And then the bastard presses his lips against Xi Zirui''s bare neck in a fleeting kiss.


    Xi Zirui can''t help himself either, so he steps on Han Yu''s foot with his heel, putting all of his weight behind it.


    It doesn''t have the desired effect, instead Han Yu lets out a chuckle and says, "Didi can step on me whenever he wants."


    Xi Zirui flips their positions and presses Han Yu over the bridge''s railing, almost making him drop the paper umbre. "I''m going to step on your face!"


    "I love the intensity Xioshi," the photographer says, "but try to look more like you want to kiss him instead of kill him."


    That''s a tall fucking order.

 Chapter 9: Dont be coquettish

    Chapter 9: Don''t be coquettish


    Xi Zirui is forced to endure another hour of painful outdoors photoshoot. Especially, considering that he has to endure Han Yu''s satisfied smirk the entire time.


    At least he stops trying to cop a feel, Xi Zirui considers that a small victory.


    He hates the original Xi Zirui for entering into an agreement with Han Yu and then not being here to suffer his attentions.


    "Didi looks a little flustered," Han Yu says, after the photographer calls for a break. "Does he want me to fan him?"


    He picks up one of the folding paper fan props the production teamid out on a table to be used in the photoshoot and starts fanning it gently towards Xi Zirui''s face.


    Xi Zirui bats it away with the back of his hand. "Why are you so determined to get on my nerves today?"


    Han Yu''s smirk widens. "Didi looks adorable when he''s angry, the tails of his eyes be reddened, and his pout is very charming. I noticed it earlier in my trailer."


    Unfortunately, that is not the first time Xi Zirui has heard that, and each time it only annoys him more.


    He takes the fan from Han Yu''s hands and ps it against the side of his face. "You haven''t seem me angry yet, pray you never do."


    Xi Zirui knows it''s an over the top line, something that wouldn''t sound of ce in the script of "Evil sect Leader, I''ll make you fall in love with me!"


    Han Yu does to, and his smirk softens somewhat. He shakes his head before saying, "Didi is funny too. The more I know him, the more I like him."


    Xi Zirui frowns. "The feeling isn''t mutual," he says, pping Han Yu with the closed fan onest time before going to talk with the photographer about his idea for the next photos.


    He thinks they should involve Han Yu hanging over the side of the bridge while Xi Zirui''s looks lovingly down into his eyes. If he slips and falls down into the water, then Xi Zirui has nothing to do with it, and Han Yu will have only his own bad luck to me.


    ---


    The photographer decides not to follow Xi Zirui''s great advice, and he''s forced to look like a wilting flower in Han Yu''s arms some more, before they can finally move inside for the second part of the soot.


    The "sexy" photos.


    Xi Zirui shudders at the thought alone.


    He shudders even more, once the production assistants and stylists descend on him like a pack of magpies, armed with shining objects and what looks like a li of red fabric.


    When all is said and done, he''s dressed in something that looks suspiciously like a wedding robe,plete with embroidered soaring phoenixes, and a matching gold crown and hairpins thatbined with the weight of his wig make him feel as if he''s wearing a helmet.


    One of the assistants has to help him walk towards the set because he can''t even move his head properly or navigate the long train of red fabric behind him.


    He''s led to what looks like a nuptial chamber, already appointed in matching tones of red.


    The robes were enough of a giveaway, but the set just confirms his worst fears.


    They''re doing the wedding night photoshoot.


    The wedding being the culmination of Xiu Xianren''s and Hai Yaomei''s terrible, awful, trope-filled romance, as histe-night binge reading of the source material informed him.


    Han Yu is already sprawling on the bed, one knee artfully bent, wearing a matching red robe.


    His eyes positively light up when Xi Zirui walks in looking like someone on the losing end of a high-stakes bet.


    Of course he can''t help rubbing it in.


    He raises one hand to his chest and sighs dramatically. "Didi looks so beautiful. How many people have lived and died without ever being in the presence of someone so alluring?"


    Immediately a few of the people in the production crew start giggling and cooing, as if they have never heard anything sweeter.


    To his dismay, Xi Zirui notices some of them are typing furiously on their phones.


    He''s sure Han Yu''s cheesy deration will be making the rounds on weibo within minutes.


    Han Yu is probably counting on it, the absolute bastard.


    "Hanoshi please lean back on the bed with your legs spread, Xioshi, climb up between his legs and put one arm on his shoulder and another on his chest," the photographer says, gesturing with a huge camera in hand.


    Xi Zirui hates being an actor, he absolutely hates it. He doesn''t want to go through any of this shit.


    Just then, as he''s thinking of faking a stomach ache to put an end to the whole thing, Ni Ni''s ominous metallic chime sounds.


    "Plot relevant event! Host must go through with the photoshoot as the pictures will be important promotional material for the drama! Failing the mission will result in loosing all reputation points and will lead to Host''s immediate death."


    ''Fuck you too, Ni Ni,'' Xi Zirui thinks in the privacy of his mind, which apparently isn''t all that private since his system can seemingly read it.


    Han Yu is eyeing at Xi Zirui from the bed, his long neck thrown back in an obvious challenge, sprawling like an arrogant young master.


    The sprawl of his long legs, with the robe stretched between each knee, gives Xi Zirui an idea.


    He makes his way towards the bed, and just as instructed, supports himself on Han Yu''s shoulder, who smirks.


    Xi Zirui''s returns his smugness with a smirk of his own, and brings his knee up into the bed, pressing down hard against Han Yu''s tender bits.


    He watches with undisguised glee as Han Yu''s eyes widen and he lets out an almost imperceptible hiss.


    Xi Zirui puts on a beatific smile and runs one hand up his neck and into his wig, digging his fingers in and pulling it to the side.


    He fists his other hand in Han Yu''s cor and pulls it down to the side revealing a strip of toned chest.


    "Very bold! Keep that energy, Xioshi," the photographer says, Xi Zirui can hear the shutter clicking away rapidly.


    Han Yu is struggling to lookposed in the face of Xi Zirui''s knee digging into his privates, but Xi Zirui doesn''t think he has learned his lesson yet.


    He brings his face close to his neck, so that from the camera''s view it will seem that he''s angling for a kiss, and whispers against Han Yu''s heated skin. "Has gege had enough, yet?"


    Han Yu chokes, and Xi Zirui''s smile grows.


    He doesn''t know whates over him, why Han Yu gets under his skin like this, why it makes him want to push back, instead of avoiding confrontation like he always does.


    But he can''t deny the thrill that runs through him at the frantic look in Han Yu''s eyes.


    Ah, this must be the feeling of having a mortal enemy, a rival.


    Xi Zirui thought this sort of thing only happened in video games, but maybe the Transmigrator 4000 thousand has something going for it.


    Because as much as it irks him when Han Yu tries to get one over him, there''s nothing quite like putting him in his ce right after.


    He shifts his weight around and sits down on Han Yu''s thigh, but he keeps his knee firmly nted, like a knife pointed at Han Yu''s neck.


    Heys his head on Han Yu shoulder, and looks directly into the camera, bringing his index finger to his mouth to pull down on his lower lip.


    There, he must look stupid and fuckable now, that''s what this is all about anyway, right?


    The shutter stops clicking. "Not quite so coquettish, Xioshi. Don''t look directly into the camera, this moment is between the two of you. It shouldn''t look like you''re trying to seduce anyone but Hanoshi."


    Xi Zirui can feel his cheeks heat up at the photographer''s words.


    If he wants to pretend this photoshoot is meant to do anything besides convincing people that Han Yu and Xi Zirui are good looking and that they should throw money at them for it, then he chose the wrong field. He should have be a nature photographer instead.


    But now Xi Zirui''s confidence is shaken, and like a shark scenting blood in the water Han Yu sees an opening.


    He wraps both hands around Xi Zirui''s waist and flips him down on the bed in a single fluid motion.


    Xi Zirui watches as he looms above him on his hands and knees.


    "Amazing," the photographer shouts, shutter clicking away. "Hold that position, maybe part the front of his robes a little."


    Oh so, Xi Zirui was acting too coquettish, but whatever Han Yu is doing now is fine?


    Han Yu has no problem following his advice, and slips one hand inside Xi Zirui''s cor, making him shiver at the touch of his long fingers.


    He digs his fingers in the cor and wrenches it violently to the side, exposing one of Xi Zirui''s nipples and making him gasp.


    Xi Zirui can feel his nipple hardening in the cool air of the room. It mortifies him, and he turns his face to the side, to avoid looking into Han Yu''s eyes, gazing with open interest at his stiff nipple.


    "We can''t show nipples in the final photos," the photographer warns, lowering his camera. "We don''t want to cross over from erotic into vulgar."


    Ah, good to know that the difference is a single nipple.


    Xi Zirui is going to look up the photographerter and leave an anonymous bad review on whichever of his websites he can find.


    "I understand," Han Yu says, his smirk a threat. He slides his hand over Xi Zirui''s nipple and covers it with his palm. "Now no one can see it."


    That''s apparently good enough for the photographer, because he resumes taking photos.


    Xi Zirui can only re at Han Yu from his position beneath him. "What do you think you''re doing?" he hisses, between clenched teeth.


    Han Yu''s sharp features soften into the picture of innocence. "I''m just protecting didi''s modesty."


    For someone with such refined and elegant features, Han Yu is no better than amon street ruffian. No one who saw his photos, or watched his dramas could possibly imagine how someone who looked so haughty could stoop so low.


    Maybe Xi Zirui would be handling the whole thing better if Han Yu''s smooth palm rubbing over his sensitive nipple wasn''t sending electric sparks down his spine.


    Han Yu notices his difort, and his expression grows concerned even as his eyes sharpen in understanding. "Didi looks red, is he feeling hot?"


    Xi Zirui is saved from having to answer by the photographer. "Let''s change positions, now." Perhaps Xi Zirui''s review will only be middling instead of damningly scathing. "Xioshi, sit on Hanoshi''sp, legs around his waist."


    Nevermind, scathing it is.


    Han Yu helps him up with a self-satisfied smirk. Xi Zirui bats his hand away as soon as he sits up.


    Han Yu positions himself in the bed and has the audacity to pat hisp invitingly. Xi Zirui gathers what littleposure he still has left and settles himself on hisp.


    From the corner of his eye he notices Han Yu swallowing dryly.


    Interesting.


    Xi Zirui squirms around in hisp, and feels something hard poke him in the back.


    When he next looks Han Yu in the eye, he''s no longer smirking. "Gege must be really pent up, did touching my nipple leave him like this?"


    ---


    gege- ge means older brother, repeating the character makes it sound cuter/flirty (if the two people aren''t actual siblings)


    didi - di means younger brother, same deal as above

 Chapter 10: Dont grind on the Male Lead Actor

    Chapter 10: Don''t grind on the Male Lead Actor


    tw: workce misconduct


    Han Yu''s eyes widen in panic, and his words catch in his throat.


    Xi Zirui has him now.


    He props himself on Han Yu''s shoulders and grinds down on hisp, feeling him harden beneath his thighs.


    He''s d that the long robes obscure his movements, otherwise he wouldn''t be brave enough to do this in front of everyone else.


    Thankfully, Han Yu is the one who has to face the photographer and his crew, since Xi Zirui has his back to them.


    "Hanoshi, don''t lower your head like that, we can''t see anything," the photographer admonishes. Xi Zirui has to bite down on his smirk. "Xioshi, crane your neck to the side, Hanoshi, pull his cor down and pretend like you''re going to kiss his neck."


    Han Yu shudders and does as he''s told, gripping Xi Zirui''s robes with trembling fingers. Xi Zirui can feel his warm breathing out in pants against the side of his neck.


    He takes the photographer''s words as an excuse to throw an arm behind Han Yu''s neck and bring their chests together. "Good boy," he whispers into Han Yu''s ear.


    A full-body shiver runs through Han Yu''s body, and he closes his eyes, teeth digging into his full bottom lip.


    "Great, Hanoshi, keep that look," the photographer says, the camera''s shutter clicking madly. "You are ovee with desire for him, it has to show in your face."


    Han Yu mutters something under his breath that might have been a curse.


    "Is he right, gege? Are you ovee with desire for didi?" Xi Zirui grinds his hips forward against Han Yu and watches in delight as his throat bobs.


    Han Yu''s only answer is the knitting of his sharp brows. He looks almost pained. Xi Zirui is unduly proud of himself for putting that look on his face.


    They haven''t even done anything and Han Yu looks wrecked already. Xi Zirui is starting to believe his bluster is all bark and no bite


    "Let''s change positions," the photographer says, and walks towards the side of the bed. "Xioshi,y on your front facing the camera, Hanoshi, cover his back with your chest."


    Xi Zirui is going to kill this insufferable little man, every time he manages to get one over Han Yu he finds a way to put him beneath him again!


    Han Yu breathes a sigh of relief when Xi Zirui lifts himself off hisp, but when his body covers Xi Zirui''s prone form he can still feel where he''s hard against the back of his thighs.


    "Xioshi, raise yourself on your elbows, look at Hanoshi over your shoulder as if begging for a kiss," the photographer says, stepping back a few paces and adjusting the focus on the lens.


    Gritting his teeth, Xi Zirui obeys, extending his neck and looking backwards at Han Yu from the corner of his eyes.


    Han Yu snakes one hand down Xi Zirui''s waist and pulls him backwards, hips flush against his ass.


    Xi Zirui feels Han Yu''s warm breath ghost against the shell of his ear before he whispers, "Didi is a tease, will he take responsibility?"


    He punctuates his words with a subtle forward snap of his hips, dragging his hard cock between Xi Zirui''s cheeks. Even with twoyers of robes between them it''s too much. Xi Zirui''s cheeks me up.


    He might have bitten off more than he can chew.


    "How long until we''re finished?" he asks the photographer, trying not to sound too desperate.


    The photographer gives him a confused look and then looks down into the camera''s screen, tapping a few buttons. "A few more shots should be enough, we have some great photos already. Xioshi and Hanoshi are doing very well."


    That''s not thepliment he thinks it is. They have been dry-humping through half of the indoors shoot!


    One of Han Yu''s hands tightens on Xi Zirui''s waist and he uses his other arm as leverage to pull him up against his chest. Keeping one hand firmly nted on his hipbone while his other slides downs Xi Zirui''s chest to cover the nipple he bared earlier.


    The photographer doesn''t even say anything, he just starts taking pictures, his mouth hanging slightly open.


    Xi Zirui bnces himself on his knees, most of his weight supported by Han Yu. He has no ce to go now, he feels pinned in ce both by Han Yu''s arms and the hot length digging into the small of his back.


    "What is didi going to do about this?" Han Yu whispers, swaying his hips forward minutely, making his meaning clear.


    Bite it clean off! Xi Zirui shouts inside his own head.


    Instead, he cranes his neck to the side and res at Han Yu. "If gege wants me to make hime in his costume in front of all these people, I can make it happen," his eyes narrow into slits. "I just don''t know how gege is going to exin himself to the costume department."


    Han Yu freezes, understanding dawning on him.


    Xi Zirui chuckles at the idea that Han Yu got so overwhelmed that he forgot the logic conclusion to his own threats.


    It''s almost sweet.


    "We can pick this upter in my hotel room," he says, almost mouthing the words into Xi Zirui''s neck.


    Ah, wouldn''t Han Yu like that?


    Xi Zirui brings up one hand and tangles it in Han Yu''s wig, pulling his cheek down against his neck so he can speak directly into his ear. "Nothing I saw today convinced me that gege knows what he''s doing."


    He releases Han Yu at the same time the photographer shouts, "That''s a wrap! Good job everyone."


    Xi Zirui pries Han Yu''s arms away from his body with a relieved sigh. Those are the first words the photographer say that don''t make him want to smash his camera in two.


    ---


    He gets changed in a hurry, and when one of the stylists offers to take out his wig for him, he thanks him with a grateful smile, even though he knows he''ll probably have to go through hours of pain tomorrow to put it back on.


    Xi Zirui leaves the set without seeing Han Yu again, and while he kind of wishes he had the time for onest, parting quip he''s d he won''t have to see his face until the next day.


    Assuming he doesn''t n to surprise Xi Zirui in his hotel room to prove him wrong about hisstment.


    Su Xueyi is waiting for him outside the pavilion leaning against the sleek electric car with his arms crossed in front of his chest.


    He smiles when he sees Xi Zirui approach and opens the passenger door for him. "How was the photoshoot?" he asks, once Xi Zirui sits down and buckles his seat-belt.


    "Tiring," the understatement of the century, but he doesn''t need to pain Su Xueyi with the details of his workce misconduct. "I''m sorry you had to wait here."


    Su Xueyi shes him a dimpled smile. "It''s no problem, I know how to keep myself entertained."


    It''s just a randomment, but the way he says it makes Xi Zirui feel as if there''s some hidden meaning behind his words.


    They''re almost reaching the hotel when Su Xueyi asks, "Do you want to go straight to your room, or do you want to go somewhere to eat?"


    Xi Zirui gives him a puzzled sideways nce.


    It seems he''s surrounded by presumptuous men. He and Su Xueyi have lunch together once, and now he thinks it''s a standing appointment?


    Ah, but Su Xueyi so nice, surely he doesn''t mean it like that. Maybe some of Han Yu''s rudeness rubbed off on Xi Zirui while they, well...rubbed off on each other.


    "Sorry, I''m so tired, I''m just going to order some room service and crash," he says, smiling apologetically.


    Su Xueyi nods in understanding and parks the car. Xi Zirui''s people-pleasing naturepels him to add, "Some other time, maybe."


    "Sure, whenever you want," Su Xueyi says, his smooth, deep voice gives Xi Zirui the impression that he''s talking about more than dinner.


    Ugh, this is all Han Yu''s fault, he made Xi Zirui horny and now he''s thinking that everyone ising on to him.


    He just needs to have a bath, jerk off, and pass out, in that order.


    ---


    First order of business crossed of his list, Xi Zirui leaves the bathroom toweling his hair dry. His skin is still warm and faintly pink from the heat of the water and he feels drowsiness creeping over his bones. He might skip over the second order of business and skip straight to the finish line.


    Ni Ni has other ideas.


    "Host, congrattions on increasing your public perception by another 10 points! Please keep up the good work and remember not to fall in love with the Male Lead Actor!" Ni Ni chimes, sounding as excited as herputer generated voice and her personality settings allow her to.


    If public perception rose, that can only mean one thing. He logs into his dummy weibo ount feeling faintly queasy.


    He expected to see Han Yu''s cheesy line being quoted around. And it is, albeit with some artistic license.


    Instead of, "How many people have lived and died without ever being in the presence of someone so alluring?," the version circting around weibo ims Han Yu said, "Now that I''ve seen the alluring vision of didi in wedding robes, I feel like I can die fulfilled."


    As ridiculous as what Han Yu originally said is, the weibo version is something only a character in a book would say.


    But that''s not what has everyone in a tizzy. In fact they''re using Han Yu''s misquotedment as vour text for the blurry photos of their photoshoot.


    He thought the official photos might have leaked, but that''s clearly not the case. Whoever took these photos did it from the outside looking in.


    The photos were taken from behind one of the pavilion''s windows. Thy''re blurred by the film of a thin waxpaper window pane, and in some shots there are people in front of Xi Zirui and Han Yu.


    The worst part is that the blurriness makes them more suggestive. He and Han Yu are reduced to a collection of intertwined limbs, squirming on red sheets.


    One of the photos shows him sitting in Han Yu''sp, his robes having rode up to expose his calves. The official shot will most likely be a close up, or only show them from the waist up, but this photo makes him look as if he''s so dizzy with passion that he just couldn''t help himself and had to climb on Han Yu''sp.


    He can''t stand to look at the photos. They look too intimate, almost private, he can scarcely recognize himself.


    Xi Zirui turns off his phone with a groan and throws himself face first on the bed. He wonders who took the pictures, and how the security team didn''t catch them.


    He must drift off because hees to with the sound of someone knocking at his door.


    Letting out a miserable groan he makes his way to the door, expecting to see either Su Xueyi or Han Yu on the other side, considering no one else would be thick faced enough to disturb him at this hour.

 Chapter 11: Dont answer the door in your underwear

    Chapter 11: Don''t answer the door in your underwear


    Xi Zirui opens the his hotel room door to find both Han Yu and Su Xueyi on the hallway, giving each other odd looks.


    Su Xueyi is carrying what looks like a room service tray, and Han Yu an armload of snacks.


    "What are you two doing here?" Xi Zirui asks with a sigh.


    Su Xueyi''s eyes widen when he looks up at him over the tter of food, Han Yu positively leers.


    It''s then that Xi Zirui realizes that he opened the door in nothing but his underwear.


    "Well, I didn''t hear room servicee up to your room, and it was gettingte, so I worried you might go to bed without eating anything," Su Xueyi says, stammering a little and gesturing with the tter in his hands. "So I ordered some food I thought you might like. It''s spicy."


    He looks a little embarrassed and some of Xi Zirui''s annoyance ebbs away. Su Xueyi is always so considerate, he shouldn''t take his bad mood out on him.


    Han Yu is another matter altogether.


    "It''s not good for him to have such a heavy meal thiste," he says, ring from the corner of his eye at Su Xueyi. "That''s why I only brought some light snacks."


    He doesn''t wait for Xi Zirui to say anything before making his way past him and into the room, sprawling on the sofa after throwing his pile of snacks on the low table in front of the tv.


    That leaves Xi Zirui to take the tter from Han Yu''s hands with an awkward smile. "Thank you, that was very kind of you."


    Su Xueyi rubs the back of his neck self-consciously and shes Xi Zirui a dimpled smile. "It''s nothing, now I feel a little presumptuous."


    It was, a little, but it was also sweet. "It''s fine, thank you."


    "Well, ah, enjoy your meal. I''ll see you tomorrow."


    Xi Zirui nods but Su Xueyi stays in ce worrying at his bottom lip. "Listen, I''m sorry if I got you in trouble with Hanoshi, that wasn''t my intention," he says, lowering his voice so Han Yu can''t hear them from inside the room.


    Xi Zirui grins, a little manic. "Oh, he''s the one who''s in trouble."


    He doesn''t borate further before closing the door and turning around to face Han Yu, who has made himselffortable in Xi Zirui''s sofa, eating prawn voured chips and flipping through channels at random.


    "You shouldn''t answer the door in your underwear," he says, crunching down on a chip. "What if it was the photographers? Besides, when did you be so intimate with your bodyguard that he brings you food in the middle of the night?"


    Xi Zirui sets down the tter of food on the table and res at Han Yu. "I don''t see how that''s your problem, and I don''t remember inviting you in."


    Han Yu smirks. "It was implied."


    Xi Zirui plops down on the sofa next to him with a groan. Han Yu is determined to be the bane of his existence. Xi Zirui is too tired to fight him just now, but he''ll definitely pick it up again, tomorrow.


    "Give me that," he says, taking the bag of chips out of Han Yu''s hands.


    "Good right?" Han Yu asks, looking at Xi Zirui expectantly while he eats.


    They are good, but Xi Zirui isn''t going to give him that satisfaction, so he just shrugs and says, "They''re okay."


    Han Yu frowns and reaches over the table to pick another bag and throw it to Xi Zirui. "Try these ones. Chilly puffs."


    He tears open the bag and tries one of the red coloured puffs. "Not bad."


    Han Yu groans and bumps his head against the sofa. "Didi is so hard to please."


    Xi Zirui snorts. "You should stop trying, then."


    Han Yu turns on his side to face Xi Zirui and smirks. "What would be the fun in that?"


    Xi Zirui shoots him an unimpressed look, but it only makes his smirk widen.


    It''s the first time he''s seeing Han Yu out of his costume, his hair is a little wet and fluffy, longer on top than it is on the sides, and falling in front of his forehead. There seems to be a little curl to it. It makes him look younger than his 26 years, almost boyish. Less of a polished, sleek idol, with features that look carved from jade, and more like the kind of cool, handsome guy Xi Zirui could have bumped into in college.


    He wonders what he would have thought of Han Yu if they had met under less bizarre circumstances.


    "What are you thinking about?" Han Yu asks, after Xi Zirui has been silent for a while.


    Xi Zirui throws a chilly puff at his chest. "About how annoying you are."


    Han Yu picks up the puff from his chest and pops it into his mouth, it leaves crumbs on his white t-shirt. "Didi is so cruel, when all gege has done is dote on him."


    Xi Zirui thinks that''s an interesting euphemism foring on to him shamelessly.


    He doesn''t dignify Han Yu with an answer and continues to eat his snacks in silence. Once he finishes the bag he licks his fingers clean one by one, smiling a little to himself at Han Yu''s wide-eyed look.


    "Thank you for the snacks, you can leave the rest here and go back to your room," Xi Zirui says, looking at Han Yu expectantly.


    All the air rushes out of his lungs when Han Yu tackles him onto the couch cushions and pins his wrists above his head.


    "I didn''te here just to bring youte-night snacks," Han Yu says, lowering his chest over Xi Zirui''s.


    Of course he didn''t. "Of course you didn''t," Xi Zirui says, testing Han Yu''s grip. "We''re not going to have sex."


    Han Yu pouts. "Why not? I could make it so good for didi," he says, whispering the words against Xi Zirui''s neck.


    His breath raises a trail of goosebumps along Xi Zirui''s skin, but he refuses to let anything show on his face. "Didn''t you hear me earlier? You don''t impress me."


    Xi Zirui''s disinterest only makes the expression on Han Yu''s face grow more hungry and heated. "I love that cold look on your face when you say no to me."


    Ah, so is that what this is about? Someone like Han Yu...Xi Zirui doubts he has been told ''no'' often.


    Xi Zirui is going to have a lot of fun with him.


    He cranes his neck so he can whisper directly into Han Yu''s ear, his voice sweet and mellow ,"You''re not attractive at all, I''m not into you, and I''ll die before I let you fuck me."


    Only one of those things is true, and it''s more in the vein of: "I''ll die if I let you fuck me", or so Xi Zirui understands Ni Ni''s frankly arbitrary restriction.


    Not that Han Yu needs to know any of that.


    Han Yu''s reaction is as immediate and as entertaining as Xi Zirui hoped. A shiver runs through his body and he closes his eyes, biting down hard on his lower lip.


    "Fuck that''s so hot..." he whispers, grinding down against Xi Zirui''s hips.


    Xi Zirui lets out augh, squirming under Han Yu''s hold. "What''s so hot about being rejected?"


    Han Yu opens his eyes, and they''re all pupil, an inkspill of desire, it makes Xi Zirui look away. Han Yu noses along Xi Zirui''s neck, taking deep breaths of his clean skin, almost scenting him. "Thinking about you screaming my name, and taking all those words back, when I finally fuck you."


    Xi Zirui sucks in a shuddering breath. He should have given Han Yu more credit, the mental image his words conjure is tantalizing, but unlike the inte seems to believe Xi Zirui isn''t some virgin who goes week-kneed when someone talks dirty to him.


    Besides, he can give just as good as he gets.


    He squirms in ce and raises his chest, pushing his nipples against Han Yu''s chest and fluttering his long eyshes. "I don''t think that''s what would happen at all. I think gege would probably cry. I think gege would cry and thank me for the privilege of letting him fuck me."


    Han Yu lets out a harsh breath through his nose, and Xi Zirui''s innocent smile widens.


    "Let''s see who''s crying by the time I''m done with you," Han Yu says, bringing his face an hairsbreadth away from Xi Zirui''s.


    Xi Zirui thinks he''s going to kiss him, he''s already anticipating biting his soft lips.


    He doesn''t realize he closed his eyes in anticipation until he feels a weight lift off from his chest. Han Yu lets go off his wrists, sits back on his heels and then flicks Xi Zirui''s nose with a smirk.


    He leaps over the back of the couch and makes his way to the door with easy, feline, grace.


    Stopping at the door, he throws onest look at Xi Zirui over his shoulder. "Sweet dreams, didi"


    And then he''s gone.


    That more than anything Han Yu did today, surprises Xi Zirui.


    He goes to bed feeling out of sorts, and cursing Han Yu for keeping him up sote.


    The food Su Xueyi brought him goes cold in the living room table, untouched.


    ---


    The next day on set Xi Zirui is shooting fighting scenes, which means wire work, and lots, lots of repetition.


    He''s already in a bad mood after spending hours getting his wig applied, and now he has to get a contraption with metal wires strapped around his waist so he can do improbable acrobatics, all the while looking elegant and beautiful.


    "Effortless, it needs to look effortless," Liao Min, the director says, looking into the camera''s screens. Her sharp features pinched and haughty as ever.


    Xi Zirui would like to see her try to do a somersault in midair while wearing a ten thousand li wig. It''s not fucking effortless, if he doesn''t focus all the hair will flip directly into his mouth.


    Su Xueyi has the undignified job of catching him when hees down from the jump, steadying him with his hands around his waist, so that the wires don''t get tangled.


    "Don''t worry, Zirui, you''re doing great," he says, the next time Xi Ziruinds ungracefully on the mark.


    Xi Zirui wishes he hadn''t told him to call him just ''Zirui'' it always startles him when he hears Su Xueyi say his name like that.


    Finally, Liao Min concedes that whatever Xi Zirui is doing is good enough for her exacting standards, and calls the scene.


    He can''t wait to get her that date with Li Siqi, maybe if she bes a pain in his manager''s ass, she''ll stop being a pain in his!


    The next scene isn''t any better, he has to do fly by shot with his sword in hand, starting from a still position and then being lifted through the air by the wires as if he''s soaring.


    Again it''s Su Xueyi''s job to catch him outside of the frame.


    Xi Ziruinds so often against his chest, that he thinks he can count all of his muscles. And there are a lot of them.


    "I bet you didn''t expect this to be part of the job description, uh?" Xi Zirui says, an offhandment after the twentieth time they run through the scene.


    Su Xueyi''s smile dimples his smooth cheeks. "It''s one of the perks for sure."


    Xi Zirui has to do a double take at that. Is Su Xueyi flirting with him? Is his mind so addled by Han Yu''s tante ons that he can''t tell anymore when someone is flirting with him like a normal person?


    Su Xueyi isn''t deterred by Xi Zirui''sck of reaction and adds, "Was the meal goodst night? I hope you liked it."


    Xi Zirui is saved from answering, and having to lie to Su Xueyi''s face withvish descriptions of how good the food was, by the appearance of Li Siqi, clutching her trusty tablet to her chest.


    "I''m sorry to interrupt," she says, despite the fact that she isn''t interrupting anything as the crew is readying equipment for the next take. "I just want to remind Xioshi that after this scene he and Hanoshi will have to do a few interviews with traditional and web media outlets. Everything is ready in the crew recreation room."


    On second thought, maybe the wirework isn''t so bad after all, maybe if he puts on his best smile Xi Zirui can talk Liao Min into shooting a few more hundred takes.

 Chapter 12: Dont fondle the Male Lead Actor

    Chapter 12: Don''t fondle the Male Lead Actor


    Xi Zirui doesn''t talk Liao Min into shooting another hundred takes of the fight scene.


    The best he gets is a confused look, one raised shapely eyebrow, and, "I''m d you''ve decided to be serious about your acting, though."


    Which is both ruder and nicer than he expected.


    "Do you know my manager, Li Siqi?" he asks, Liao Min, apropos of nothing.


    Her puzzled look intensifies, and her right eyebrow joins the left up on her hairline. "We''ve met."


    Xi Zirui nods. "You should continue to meet, there''s a nice restaurant in Dongyang, I went there with Su Xueyi once, maybe you should take her there."


    Liao Min crosses her arms over her chest and snorts. "And why would I do that?"


    Xi Zirui shrugs. "I just think she would like it."


    Suspicion doesn''t leave her sharp features. "And what would you get out of that?"


    Of course, she''s under the impression that Xi Zirui is azy idolmitted to doing only the bare minimum to get the job done.


    "She seems stressed, I think it would be nice for her to unwind." He sters on his most innocuous smile, and hopes she buys it.


    It''s not like he can say, ''My bracelet, who I sometimes talk to, told me to set the two of you up''.


    Some of the apprehension melts of her frame, and she runs one hand up the back of her close-cropped hair. "You think she would like that?"


    He nods enthusiastically. He can''t believe this is working. "I''m sure she would."


    Liao Min bites her lower lip in an oddly self-conscious and girly way, for a woman who looks like she carries a butterfly knife on her person at all times, and nods at Xi Zirui once before moving away with her fists shoved inside the pockets of her tight jeans.


    Well, that went better than expected.


    Xi Zirui spares a discreet nce down at his wrist, but Ni Ni is silent. That''s odd, does that mean he hasn''t fulfilled the ''quest'' yet?


    Does it only count when Liao Min actually takes Li Siqi on the date?


    He doesn''t have much time to ponder over that, because Su Xueyi approaches him with a sheepish smile.


    "My guess is that you aren''t looking forward to the interviews," he says.


    Xi Zirui rolls his eyes. "That obvious, uh?"


    Su Xueyi hums. "You did look pretty desperate talking with Liaooshi, I assume it didn''t go well."


    "Can you believe she didn''t think we should reshoot the scene well into the afternoon, and perhaps the next day."


    His dazzling smile widens. "Of course I can, you did great."


    His easy praise leaves Xi Zirui a little flustered. He doesn''t think he did that well. Acting is such an alien thing to him,pletely outside of his realm of expertise, he feels like a kid in primary school, still trying to learn all his characters.


    Still, it does feel nice being appreciated. Su Xueyi''spany always settles some of his restlessness, makes him feel as if he can get through the crazy world the Transmigrator 4000 thousand threw him in ande out of the other side in one piece.


    "I assume you have to escort me to the interviews?" Xi Zirui says with a sigh, changing subjects to avoid handling the warmth spreading over his middle.


    "I''m afraid so, I feel like a jailer." Heughs when Xi Zirui pouts. "Don''t be like that, you make me feel like a criminal kidnapping the pure hero to have his wicked way with him."


    That''s...an interesting turn of phrase. Su Xueyi seems to notice too, because he goes pale all of a sudden and lowers his eyes.


    So he really was flirting with Xi Zirui, earlier.


    That''s almost cute, Xi Zirui can''t help teasing him. "Really? Does that mean you want to have your wicked way with me, then?"


    Su Xueyi''s face goes from deathly pale to crimson, and the stammers while trying to exin himself. "That''s no...I mean...I didn''t..."


    Xi Zirui decides to put him out of his misery. "Well, dashing bandit, I''m at your mercy." He extends his wrists towards Su Xueyi as if expecting him to put a manacle on them.


    Su Xueyi smiles shyly and wraps his right hand around both of Xi Zirui''s wrists. "Come on, you don''t want to leave the press waiting...who knows what they''ll say about you."


    Xi Zirui is so distracted by how easily one of Su Xueyi''s hands can easily span two of his wrists that he follows after him blindly, not even remembering to put up a fight like he initially wanted to.


    ---


    A table has already been set up in a quiet corner of themunal room, and Han Yu is already sitting behind it, looking bored out of his mind.


    He perks up when he sees Xi Zirui walk in, and motions him forward with a smirk.


    Xi Zirui lets out a long-suffering sigh and joins him behind the table, and the red cloth covering the front of it, where several microphones have been set up.


    The journalists are all sitting in a circle of chairs in front of the table, most of them fresh-faced and clearly not long out of college. Xi Zirui wonders if they expected to be covering fluff pieces about the entertainment industry after graduation, but on the other hand, he was a glorified errand boy at hispany before the whole thing with the Transmigrator 4000, so maybe he should hold his sympathies until further notice.


    Su Xueyi takes his ce a few steps back, next to a burly man who can only be Han Yu''s own bodyguard and shoots him an encouraging smile and thumbs up.


    He''s so silly, Xi Zirui can''t help but smile. He feels some of the tension drain off his shoulders.


    "We can begin," Han Yu says, nodding towards one of the journalists in the front, a short guy with spiky hair.


    "Thank you for seeing us Xioshi and Hanoshi, I''m Liu Fei with DailyStarNews," the guy says, setting up hiswork''s microphone in front of them, and tapping a few buttons on the camera mounted on a tripod at his side. "I know you''re really busy, so I''ll jump straight into the questions some of our audience has asked."


    Xi Zirui bites down on a groan, this can''t be good.


    Liu Fei clears his throat and reads from his mobile. "One fan wants to know if either of you are familiar with the original novel on which the drama is based."


    Well fuck, it couldn''t have started much worse.


    He shoots Han Yu a panicked nce, who nods minutely before answering the question with a smile. "Ah yes, I''m familiar with the source material, I read it some time ago. I''ve always felt like Xiu Xianren was a reallypelling character, and I''m d for the opportunity to portray him on screen. Even though romances where the lovers start as rivals aren''t umon I think ''Demonic Sect Leader, I''ll make you fall in love with me'', brings its own unique twist on a popr and beloved trope."


    Well shit, that''s actually a good answer. Xi Zirui should have expected it, considering Han Yu has been a professional actor for a long time, but it still throws him for a loop. The image of the seductive, shameless Han Yu is still too fresh in his mind. It''s hard to reconcile it with the suave professional sitting next to him.


    Liu Fei nods, and turns towards Xi Zirui. "And what about Xioshi?"


    This time, Xi Zirui doesn''t even have time to panic, before Han Yu answers for him. "I remember that didimented with me that his favourite chapter was when Xiu Xianren and Hai Yaomei bathed together in the hot springs, during the Inter-sect Conference."


    Han Yu continues to smile politely at the interviewer, but Xi Zirui can feel the chaotic energying off him in waves.


    He tightens his lips and nods stiffly, he feels stupid for entertaining charitable thoughts about Han Yu a moment ago. And to think he almost admired his professionalism, of course he wouldn''t miss the chance to drop some candies for their CP.


    "Should fans expect to see that scene in the drama as well?" Liu Fei asks, directing his question at Xi Zirui, who has yet to say a word.


    "They''ll have to watch the drama to find out," he says, skirting the shallows with a vague answer. Honestly, he has no idea if they''re going to shoot that scene or not, but he sincerely hopes not, Han Yu is having too much fun as it is.


    Liu Fei continues to ask them some more soft-ball drama rted questions from fans, for which Xi Zirui is grateful, as they allow him to answer from time to time, without being afraid to sound like an idiot, and too obviously like someone who became an actor three days ago.


    Then it''s time for another journalist to take his ce. This time, a girl with pig-tails, and the kind of mischievous smile that gives Xi Zirui ufortable shbacks of the girl who strapped him to the Transmigrator 4000.


    If she starts popping bubblegum he might break out in a cold sweat.


    "Thank you for having me, Xioshi, Hanoshi, I''m Mei Li with SugarRush media," she flips a few pages on her notebook and crosses her legs a few times before raising her head to fix Xi Zirui with a positively devilish smirk. "I''m sure you''re aware about the rumours online about your rtionship. I''d just like to know if Xioshi, and Hanoshi have something to say on the matter."


    Ah, he was expecting this.


    Xi Zirui needs to think fast before Han Yu opens his mouth and makes the situation even more ufortable for him.


    "What rumours? I haven''t heard any rumours, we''re too busy filming the drama to spend much time online, isn''t that right Yu-ge?" he says, sparing Han Yu is best ''friendly coworker'' smile.


    Han Yu nods, and hums in agreement, the very picture of innocence, at least until, "That''s right, Zi-di is so focused on his work, he rarely takes a break, even when we''re alone, I really admire his diligence, especially considering he''s so young."


    Bastard. Xi Zirui has to tamp down the urge to step on his foot under the table.


    Of course, Mei Li picks up on Xi Zirui''s breadcrumbs like a blood hound. "Does that mean that Hanoshi and Xioshi spend a lot of time alone?"


    "It''s normal for actors to have some time for themselves between takes," Xi Zirui cuts in, before Han Yu can say anything.


    Of course that doesn''t stop him. "Mn, true, true, I really appreciate Zi-di''spany during that downtime, there''s never a moment of boredom when didi is around."


    He smiles at Xi Zirui then, apletely fake, indulgent smile, that is meant to convey, to the camera recording them, all the non-existent camaraderie and intimacy between them.


    Xi Zirui hopes that his own answering smile conveys to Han Yu all the steps he will take to ensure that his body is never found.


    Han Yu only smirks wider.


    "What are some of the things you usually do together?" Mei Li asks, her eyes shining with the hope of a promotion in her near future if they manage to say somethingpromising.


    Han Yu is of course much smarter than that. He knows the real money is in keeping the spection alive for as long as possible.


    He rests his face on his open palm and bnces his elbow on the tabletop,pletely turning his body around to face Xi Zirui. His eyes crinkle at the corners, and his steep cupid''s bow twists to the side when his upper lip curls up in a smirk. "That''s something I, and Zi-di would rather keep private, isn''t that right, didi?"


    His words are dripping with so much innuendo it would almost be better if he just said they fucked during their free time.


    Xi Zirui has fantasized about Han Yu''s death so often in the past ten minutes alone, that it feels like a memory.


    For a moment yesterday, he had the impression that he and Han Yu had reached some sort of agreement, and that he would stop with this tant CP bating.


    He guesses he thought wrong.


    But if Han Yu is determined to embarrass him in front of the press, Xi Zirui doesn''t mind turning the tables on him.


    Taking advantage of the cloth covering the table, he walks his fingertips over Han Yu''s thigh, and digs in with his blunt nails, close to his crotch.


    Han Yu squirms in ce, and this time it''s Xi Zirui who smiles sweetly at him. "That''s right, Yu-ge."

 Chapter 13: Dont get involved in a scandal

    Chapter 13: Don''t get involved in a scandal


    Han Yu falls silent as soon as Xi Zirui''s fingers touch him. Xi Zirui can feel his muscles tense under his palms, and when he chances a sideways nce at his profile, the distinct bob of his throat as he swallows dryly.


    Good, maybe he''ll behave.


    The interviewer, Mei Li, is keen-eyed, and notices something amiss, but as she opens her mouth to ask another question, Xi Zirui cuts in.


    "We''re ready for the next interview."Xi Zirui keeps a friendly smile in ce, but Mei Li narrows her eyes at him as she takes back her media outlet''s microphones.


    The next interviewer is a nerdy guy, who only asks them questions about all the martial arts scenes they have shot thus far, and wants to know everything about their prop-weapons, and as many details as he can squeeze out about the fighting choreography.


    He''s Xi Zirui''s favourite.


    He even forgets to keep a tight, and menacing, hold on Han Yu''s thigh, because it would be pretty hard for him to try and squeeze some innuendo out of those kinds of questions.


    Cleary Han Yu was just bidding his time until he could lull him into a false sense of security.


    "Zi-di is really great during fighting scenes, he has great flexibility, very graceful, like a dancer!" Han Yu says, cutting in after the interviewer asks Xi Zirui if he had trouble with any specific scene.


    The way he puts stress on the word flexibility doesn''t go unnoticed. Xi Zirui can only grin stiffly, and remind Han Yu with the tight grip of his fingers that he can still make this very ufortable for him.


    Thankfully, the nerdy interviewer thanks them and ends the interview there.


    Before another can take his ce, Xi Zirui turns to Han Yu with a fake grin, and whispers between his teeth. "Haven''t you had enough?"


    "Of what? Didi''s hands on me? I''ll never have enough of that," Han Yu says, smirking coyly.


    He thinks he''s so smart. Xi Zirui narrows his eyes at him. Han Yu''s words just gave him an idea.


    "Here''s how it''s going to be," he says, leaning close to Han Yu''s ear. "I''ll keep my hand right where it is, and I''ll even y nice. As long as you cut back on the fucking CP stuff. Be professional,pliment me as a fellow actor, and I''ll do the same."


    Han Yu''s smirk widens in anticipation, he knows there''s a catch.


    "If you don''t, not only will you find out just how unpleasant I can be, but no one who watches these interviews wille away thinking that I feel anything but disdain for you."


    Han Yu nods minutely and lowers his shoulders. As much of a concession as Xi Zirui is likely to get.


    It leaves a bad taste in Xi Zirui''s mouth that the only way to get Han Yu to do what he wants is to threaten him with the only thing he cares about: publicity.


    It doesn''t help matters that Xi Zirui has to carefully monitor his own public perception and reputation thanks to Ni Ni''s demented requirements, and that at the moment they''re both tied with Han Yu.


    Whatever, Han Yu doesn''t know any of that, so as unsightly as it is Xi Zirui still has that trump chard to hold over his head.


    True to his word, Han Yu behaves. When the next interviewer sits down in front of them Han Yu answers all her questions thoughtfully, and effortlessly ropes Xi Zirui in without using any sharine words, and only highlights his merits as an actor.


    His good behaviour lulls Xi Zirui into a sense of security, so much so, that he''s blindsided when the next disruptiones not from him, but from the unassuming middle-aged man wearing a shirt and tie, who sits down in front of them when Han Yu''s PA announces they''ll be answering thest questions.


    His questions start as ndly as possible, but after Han Yu gives him some fluff about the actors'' and crew''s daily life on set, he turns to Xi Zirui, and asks:


    "What is Xioshi''s opinion regarding the rumours surrounding Hanoshi''s child with the actress Bai Mi?"


    Xi Zirui is so stunned by the question that he can do little else but stand there and open and close his mouth like a fish out of water.


    "I don''t know how that question is-" Han Yu starts, his sharp brows knitted in anger above his upturned eyes. He leans forward as if to block Xi Zirui''s body from the interviewer''s line of sight, but the man ignores him.


    "Our viewers would like to know how Xioshi feels abouting between a mother and father?"


    What the fuck? Now whatever mess Han Yu has managed to get himself in is somehow his fault?


    His fingers tighten on Han Yu''s thigh without him noticing, a byproduct of his distress.


    But the gesture prompts Han Yu into action, "I don''t know what you''re trying to imply, but I have no rtionship with that woman, and certainly not a child. I would also appreciate it if no third-parties were involved in this shameless rumor-mongering."


    He gets up from the chair, making it skid backwards loudly. "This interview is over," he says staring down the interviewer.


    The man adjusts his tie and mutters a polite, "Thank you for your time."


    Xi Zirui gets up from his chair and almost startles when Han Yu''s handnds on the small of his back, trying to guide him from behind the table.


    He turns around to re him into dropping his hand, but the irritation in Han Yu''s eyes tells him that perhaps it was an unconscious gesture.


    Still, Xi Zirui leaves his side as soon as possible and makes his way towards Su Xueyi, standing against the wall with a worried expression.


    "Are you okay?" he asks, as soon as Xi Zirui joins him.


    Xi Zirui shakes his head. "I''m fine, I just want to get out of here." He takes in a sobering breath, trying to get his bearings. "Where am I supposed to go after this?"


    "You have two scenes with Xiu Xianren''s sect elders, and you''re free after that."


    Thank the heavens for small mercies.


    "Let''s go, I want to get this day over with as soon as possible."


    "Go ahead, I''ll be right behind you," Su Xueyi says.


    Xi Zirui makes his way to the door, but then stops just inside the double doors and turns around to look at Su Xueyi.


    He has his back to him, but Xi Zirui can tell he''s talking with the interviewer who asked the questions about Bai Mi.


    What is he doing talking with him?


    Is he berating the man because of what he asked Xi Zirui? He wishes he was close enough to hear what they were saying.


    The conversation is short-lived, and Su Xueyi leaves the man to join Xi Zirui at the door.


    "What were you talking about?" Xi Zirui asks.


    Su Xueyi smiles and winks. "I was just telling him that if he tries to harm your public image in any way our agency will sue him for every yuan he''s worth."


    That makes sense, but then why did Su Xueyi talk with the man in a secluded corner of the recreational room?


    All the way to the location in which he''s going to be shooting the next scenes, Xi Zirui gives Su Xueyi a wide berth, his mind still swimming with everything the reporter threw at him.


    ---


    When Xi Zirui finally reaches his hotel room, at the end of another grueling day of filming, he falls face-first into the bed with a groan.


    He''s sore all over, from the wirework, and from having to stay on his knees, while the elders of the righteous cultivation sects berated and threatened Hai Yaomei for take after take.


    At least, being shaken by the journalist''s probing questions allowed Xi Zirui to understand Hai Yaomei''s mental headspace a little better.


    It was easier to portray a deep sense of injustice when that feeling was still bubbling under his skin.


    Even Liao Min found it in herself to praise him.


    Now, all he wants to do is put the day behind him and sleep until morning.


    Ni Ni has other ns. "Congrattions host! Public perception increased by 30 points, reputation increased by 10 points!"


    Well, most of the interviews painted him in a good light, so it was to be expected.


    Except that not even five minutester Ni Ni''s chime was going off again, "Caution host! Public perception decreased by 16 points, reputation decreased by 7 points."


    Before her words can even register in Xi Zirui''s mind, a new chime sounds off. "Public perception up by 5 points, reputation down by 1"


    After that Ni Ni just continues to list off the fluctuation of his stats like a malfunction smart home appliance.


    The sound of that metallic chime is going to make him break out into hives.


    He opens her holo screen and scrolls around desperately for a way to turn her off, or at least the incredibly annoying updates.


    Somehow, he must seed because she finally falls silent.


    Xi Zirui sprawls on his bed with a tired sigh. There goes his quiet evening of peace and rxation.


    He knows he won''t be able to fight his curiosity, and what he''s beginning to suspect are some masochistic tendencies, and so opens up weibo on his mobile.


    He''s not surprised to see his and Han Yu''s CP name trending again.


    He is a little surprised to see the tag "homewrecker" a few spots below it, though.


    Xi Zirui has a bad feeling about this.


    It''s much worse than he could have expected.


    "Paperne Dreams: That Xi Zirui is so disgusting, how could he get involved with a man who already has a child with someone else!"


    That''s one of the mostmented posts, followed by a video excerpt of the interview, where Xi Zirui has the displeasure of watching himself in full Hai Yaomei costume and makeup, falter under the interviewer''s questions, while Han Yu''s face grows paler and paler.


    The supertalk is filled with more posts of the same nature, decrying him, sometimes Han Yu, and almost all of themmenting Bai Mi''s poor luck.


    Xi Zirui doesn''t even bother checking thements on those posts for fear of what else he''ll find written about him.


    Checking his and Han Yu''s CP supertalk almost gives him whish.


    On there, everyone is celebrating since, apparently, their reactions to the questions about Han Yu''s alleged child with Bai Mi all but confirm that they''re in a rtionship.


    "Da Feng: Ahhh did you see Han Yu''s reaction??? Jumping in to defend Xiao(1) Zi! So cute~~~"


    "I like fast cars: The person asking the questions is really obnoxious! They''re just trying to stir up trouble for Han Yu and Xi Zirui."


    "Lilly Pond: If you ask me this is all that Bai Mi''s fault! She''s just jealous that Han Yu left her."


    "Clockwork Cloud: Guys, let''s be rational this is just sensationalist bullshit, we shouldn''t leave hate messages on Bai Mi''s profile, nor should we assume they''re together just because of the interviewers'' questions. Everybody stay calm until we learn more about all this."


    And on that reasonable note, Xi Zirui finally logs off from weibo, feeling more drained than he has since this whole crazy thing began.


    His mobile vibrates and he''s surprised to see a text message notification. An actual text message, not a notification from a messaging app.


    "Hey, I assume you saw the mess on weibo. My PA wants to talk with me tomorrow, I assume yours will want to meet with you too. How are you doing?"


    Xi Zirui debates with himself for a long time whether or not to reply to Han Yu, but eventually sends: "How did you get my number? And why are you texting me? What year is this?"


    A few momentster he gets a friend request on WeChat.


    "A winter as cold as my solitude: Better now?"


    "Spicy little kitten: No, and what kind of nickname is that?"


    Xi Zirui sends the message before blocking Han Yu, but his brief moment of childish tion is thwarted when he reads his own nickname.


    The original Xi Zirui continues to be the bane of his existence.


    ---


    1- the "xiao" here means little. In that way "Xiao Zi" is a kind of cute nickname, I left it in pinyin, because writing "little Zi" is really awkward.

 Chapter 14: Dont be a public relations nightmare

    Chapter 14: Don''t be a public rtions nightmare


    Xi Zirui is sitting in one of the hotel''s many conference rooms, besides Li Siqi, and across from Han Yu and his own Personal Assistant, a man named Cao Fei who apparently is trying to go for the world record of ''youngest person to develop a stress ulcer''.


    "What we need is some damage control," Cao Fei says, tapping furiously on his tablet, until the screen in front of their conference table lights up showing a hasty powerpoint, aptly named: "Damage Control"


    Xi Zirui can''t help sniggering to himself at Cao Fei''s choice of wavy fonts. Han Yu hides his ownughter behind his palm and tries to make eye contact with Xi Zirui across the desk.


    Li Siqi ps her palm down on the tabletop. "The two of you focus! This is noughing matter."


    Cao Fei falters for a bit, unsure of how to proceed, until Li Siqi nods at him.


    "Right, as I was saying," he says, and swipes to the next slide on his tablet. "We need to address this issue as soon as possible. The first order of business is for Hanoshi to vehemently deny any involvement with Bai Mi, and that he is the father of any alleged children, with her or anyone else."


    He spares Han Yu a worried look, as if he isn''t quite sure on any of those points.


    "But I was involved with her," Han Yu says, shrugging nomittally. "I just didn''t have a kid with her."


    Xi Zirui is surprised that he would even be that candid. "You really are a dog, uh," he says, shaking his head.


    He doesn''t know whether to believe Han Yu''s word that he didn''t have a child with Bai Mi, though. He does seem like the type to jump the boat when the sea gets choppy.


    Apparently impervious to Xi Zirui''s re, Han Yu reaches across the table to try and touch his hand. "That was all before I met didi, he doesn''t need to be jealous."


    Li Siqi coughs loudly, and Han Yu takes his hand back like a scolded child. "Caooshi, next slide please."


    Cao Fei nods, and says, "Speaking of which, the next slide brings us to," the next slide shows up on the screen and Xi Zirui can hear Han Yu''s sharp intake of breath. "No contact."


    Xi Zirui runs his eyes over the points Cao Feiid out, his glee mounting at each one.


    1. In order not to increase the public''s animosity Xioshi and Hanoshi should interact as little as possible outside of what is required for filming the drama.


    2. Until the situation is cleared up, Hanoshi and Xioshi should refer from mentioning each other, and if questioned on this matter only reaffirm their ignorance/ innocence.


    3. ABSOLUTELY NO CP BAITING DURING THIS CRITICAL TIME!!!!


    They say every cloud has its silver lining, Xi Zirui didn''t expect any good toe out of this situation, but the affronted look on Han Yu''s face is making him reassess that.


    "But didi and I are ying lovers in the drama, how are we supposed not to interact?"


    Li Siqi sighs and rubs the bridge of her nose. "You''re also going to stop calling him didi when other people might listen."


    Xi Zirui bites down on his smirk. He would like to see Han Yu trying to restrain himself from saying "didi" in the most suggestive ways imaginable.


    Han Yu looks up at Cao Fei, drumming his fingers on the tabletop menacingly.


    Cao Fei looks from him to Li Siqi, and eventually says, "Calling each other Yu-ge and Zi-di, is okay. Just "ge" or "di" is fine too, don''t make it sound cute or flirty."


    Li Siqi ponders over this, still rubbing the bridge of her nose. "I''ll allow it."


    Han Yu leans back on his chair with a sigh, apparently not too enthused with his Pyrrhic victory.


    "How long will we have to...keep our distance?" Xi Zirui asks, trying not to show how much he''s enjoying himself.


    "At least until this all blows over, or Bai Mies forward denying the whole thing," Cao Fei says.


    By Han Yu''s own admission that''s unlikely. Therefore, Xi Zirui can look forward to a long time of not being burdened by Han Yu''s attentions.


    Li Siqi turns to Xi Zirui and says, "We''re going to prepare a statement from you and post it on your official weibo ount saying that you have no rtionship with Han Yu, and as his coworker are unaware of any details of his personal life."


    Cao Fei cuts in, "That''s too distant, we don''t want fans of the drama to think they hate each other or something. You should include something along the lines of ''I have the utmost respect for him as an actor, and it has been a privilege acting alongside him, and I wish him all the best in his future endeavors'' and so on..."


    Li Siqi nods, but her eyes narrow shrewdly. "As long as your side says the same thing. Emphasize Xioshi''s professionalism andmitment to delivering the best performance possible as Hai Yaomei."


    Xi Zirui''s eyes fly from Li Siqi to Cao Fei, as they counter each other. He feels like he''s watching a professional table tennis match.


    He doesn''t envy either of them, being the personal assistant to a celebrity involved in a scandal must be one of the Underworld''s punishments.


    Cao Fei agrees to Li Siqi''s requirement and moves on to the next and final slide.


    "Legal Action," Cao Fei reads. "We''re going to sue anyone making defamatory ims about either of you, and we hope this will stave off the wave of interviews like the one that happened yesterday, and any online spection."


    "Has Bai Mi said anything on the matter?" Xi Zirui asks, out of curiosity more than anything else.


    Li Siqi runs her eyes over her tablet and refreshes a few social media pages. "Nothing thus far."


    Han Yu scoffs. "She isn''t going to. That woman must be loving this whole thing, being the victim and receiving everyone''s sympathy and well wishes. If she doesn''t have a kid she''ll produce one out of thin air just for the pity points."


    "Maybe it would help if you didn''t go around calling someone you had a rtionship with ''that woman''", Xi Zirui says, ring across the table at Han Yu.


    Except, ironically, people think Xi Zirui is the asshole, for ''seducing'' Han Yu. Because of course Han Yu isn''t a fully grown man with a brain and is unable to resist the charms of the first guy who throws himself at him.


    He thinks most of the vitriol online must be due to projection. Probably a lot of people are thinking: ''If that Xi Zirui was into me I would also leave my child and rtionship behind, how dare he!''


    How else can he make sense of the cognitive dissonance of people going after the seemingly single guy, and not after the asshole who cheated on someone and ignored his alleged parental duties?


    What does Xi Zirui have to do with any of this?


    "What we had could barely be called a rtionship, it was all for publicity," Han Yu says, smoothing down his wig.


    "How is that different than all your other rtionships?" Xi Zirui fires back.


    Han Yu opens his mouth but then closes it just as fast. He drops his eyes and starts fidgeting with the zipper of his running jacket.


    "This has already taken too long," Li Siqi says, getting up from her chair and smoothing out the front of her blouse. "The two of you are awaited back on set." She turns to Xi Zirui, "Su Xueyi will drive you."


    Han Yu is the first to leave the conference room, without as much as a look back. Xi Zirui watches his departing back and the way his long wig, tied up with two hair ties, sways over the hood of his jacket.


    The tense line of his straight back makes Xi Zirui wonder if he went too far.


    ---


    Xi Zirui doesn''t have much time to wonder if he overstepped in his words to Han Yu, because Li Siqi walks him to the car and gets in after him.


    The ride to the studios is short and tense, Su Xueyi keeping unusually silent.


    Once he arrives at the set Xi Zirui is immediately escorted to costume and makeup and informed by an overworked production assistant that they''re all running behind schedule.


    None of his scenes for the day involve Han Yu, just some conversations with Hua Daixuan and a few horse riding scenes.


    Ji Limei greets him with a contrived smile. "Xioshi, I''ve heard about the uproar yesterday, I hopeoshi was able to sleep."


    Xi Zirui sighs, it''s probably useless to hope that everyone in the crew hasn''t already heard about it.


    "I''m fine, thank you Jioshi, for your concern."


    Ji Limei nods once, but then casts her eyes around, to check if they''re being filmed by the behind-the-scenes camera, or if there are any unknown people skulking around. Satisfied with what she finds, she approaches Xi Zirui to whisper in his ear, cupping her hand in front of her mouth.


    "Do you know Xioshi, I''ve worked with Baioshi before, she really..."


    Xi Zirui doesn''t get to hear what else Ji Limei was going to say because Liao Min yells action, and her thunderous expression doesn''t brook any room for argument.


    ---


    Maybe Xi Zirui is getting the hang of acting, or Liao Min is just fed up with him enough that she doesn''t care, but they get the scene done in surprisingly few takes.


    He wants to hear the rest of what Ji Limei was going to say about Bai Mi, but she''s immediately escorted away by her personal assistant as soon as they''re done shooting.


    Xi Zirui has a few short scenes on his own, practicing martial arts with his sword, and then he''s free to have a quick lunch. Su Xueyi walks him to the dining hall, and then disappears without another word.


    He watches his retreating back with a frown of confusion.


    Is this payback for not wanting to have dinner with him the other day? Su Xueyi has been oddly distant.


    The dining hall is already full with other actors and crew, very few familiar faces among them, which is to be expected in a drama production of this size.


    Xi Zirui feels the weight of multiple pairs of eyes on him as he makes his way to the buffet to pick up his food.


    His social anxiety always res up when he''s ufortable, and right now he feels like everyone is giving him a wide berth as if he''se down with some contagious disease.


    None of the avable buffet options look particrly appetizing to him. A selection of limp noodles, and nched vegetables with grey looking meats.


    He loads up a few bowls and tes, and then stands in the middle of the hall, looking at all the full tables wondering where he''s going to sit.


    That''s when he feels a hand close around his upper arm and pull him backwards into a secluded corner of the dining hall.

 Chapter 15: Dont fall off a horse

    Chapter 15: Don''t fall off a horse


    Xi Zirui almost drops his tray with the suddenness of being jostled, but whoever surprised him wraps a hand around his right arm to steady it in ce under the tray.


    "Come this way" a smooth voice says whispering the words into Xi Zirui''s ear, and making the fine hairs on his nape stand on end. He recognizes Su Xueyi''s mellow baritone immediately.


    He lets himself be led behind the curtain, which clearly served as some extra storage space initially, but that either Su Xueyi or someone else turned into a secluded eating nook by dragging a table and two folding chairs there.


    Su Xueyi takes the tray from Xi Zirui''s hands and sets it on the table where there are already a few takeout boxes and some cold drinks, along with a steaming pot of tea.


    Is this what Su Xueyi was doing when he left Xi Zirui alone in the middle of the dining hall?


    "Why didn''t you tell me?" Xi Zirui says, sitting down at the table. "I thought you didn''t want to have lunch with me."


    Su Xueyi opens one of the takeout boxes, picks Xi Zirui''s serving of nd vegetables and dumps them into the rich red sauce, stirring everything together with a pair chopsticks.


    "I thought maybe you didn''t want to leave the set and risk being recognized," he says waving vaguely, before filling a bowl for Xi Zirui to eat. "So I went to grab some food while you were in the meeting with Manager Li."


    Xi Zirui epts the bowl from Su Xueyi with mixed feelings. He would like some forewarning before Su Xueyi made decisions for him.


    Was he so displeased that Xi Zirui didn''t want to have dinner with him the other day, that he found a contrived way to make it impossible for him to refuse?


    It''s true that Xi Zirui wasn''t looking forward to sitting alone in the dining hall under everyone''s curious nces, but if it was up to him he would have preferred to have lunch alone in his own trailer.


    Su Xueyi sits down in front of Xi Zirui and takes a bowl for himself.


    "Why go to all this trouble, wouldn''t it be better if I just had lunch alone in my trailer?" Xi Zirui asks, picking disinterestedly, at the noodles in his bowl.


    Su Xueyi shakes his head and cracks open the tab on a can of beer. "Manager Li instructed me that you should have a meal in public, and alone from Hanoshi. If you ate in your trailer it would be very easy for the illegal photographers to shoot you going in, and for people online to specte that Hanoshi was waiting inside for you."


    He grins at Xi Zirui, his cheeks dimpling. "I thought you might appreciate thispromise."


    Xi Zirui lowers his eyes and looks down at his food, a little ashamed of himself. He should really stop expecting the worst of people, especially someone who has always been nice to him like Su Xueyi.


    He mes it on prolonged exposure to Han Yu.


    "Mn," he hums nomittally. "Thank you, you''re very thoughtful."


    There''s something about Su Xueyi''s attentiveness that sits wrongly with Xi Zirui, despite him realizing he''s probably overthinking everything.


    His own uncharitable thoughts sour his appetite.


    The meal doesn''t go down easily, and Xi Zirui ends up stealing a swig of Su Xueyi''s beer to help wash it all down.


    Su Xueyi meets his eyes over the beer can, and winks at him.


    ---


    After lunch, Xi Zirui has horse riding to look forward to. Something he has never done before, but that Ni Ni informs him, the original Xi Zirui has.


    Some of the first scenes at the beginning of filming involved Hai Yaomei riding dashingly beneath the setting sun, his long, sleek hair waving behind him like a silk g.


    Xi Zirui has watched those dallies, so he knows what he needs to live up to.


    Just effortlessly ride an animal twice his size.


    He''s looking up at horse, into it''s odd, strangely human eyes, and willing it not to kill him, when Ni Ni pings with a sudden warning.


    "Host! Danger, please check previous notifications. Host! Danger."


    Xi Zirui has been entertaining the thought that maybe whatever he did yesterday managed to shut off Ni Ni for good. It''s apparent that fate wouldn''t be so kind to him.


    Whatever, he can''t deal with her now.


    "Ni Ni fuck off," he whispers discreetly into his wrist, trying to avoid being overheard.


    Ni Ni''s mechanical voice shuts off immediately, and Xi Zirui goes back to facing his much more pressing concerns in the eye.


    "Whenever you''re ready, Xioshi" Director Liao says, leaning back on her chair with a sigh.


    Xi Zirui has been locked in a standoff with the horse for a good ten minutes. Neither he, or the horse, havee to any agreement.


    "I''m just trying to make sure, we, uh, are on the same page," Xi Zirui says, turning a close-lipped smile on Liao Min.


    "Are you expecting the horse to answer you?" she asks, her disbelief tinged with rueful amusement.


    No, I''m expecting the horse to let me know, telepathically, that he isn''t going to throw me on the ground the moment I climb on him, Xi Zirui thinks to himself.


    Out loud he says, "Something like that."


    When he can no longer stave off the inevitable. He takes a sobering breath, steels his nerves, sets one foot on the stirrup, hangs on the pommel of the saddle and hefts himself up.


    He can scarcely believe it when he manages to sit up on the saddle with no issue.


    He''s riding a horse right now, a dizzying distance off the ground, but he managed it, and both he and the horse are fine.


    Feeling an insurmountable wave of gratitude, he runs his fingers down the side of the horse''s neck, whispering gratefully, "Thank you for not killing me."


    At that exact moment the horse neighs loudly and kicks up on his hind legs.


    In a split-second, Xi Zirui is no longer riding a horse, he''s approaching the ground that only moments ago seemed so far away at terminal velocity.


    In a desperate effort to break his fall, Xi Zirui swings his arms backwards to try and brace with his hands.


    As soon as his entire weight falls on top of his straining wrists a shooting pain runs up his arms.


    His ear-shattering scream of pain makes a flock of birds fly out of a nearby copse of trees in a flurry of pping wings and loud shrieks.


    ---


    The ride do the hospital in the ambnce is a blur to Xi Zirui, he loudly proims during the whole drive, to the paramedics, to Li Siqi, to Su Xueyi, to everyone who''ll listen, that he''s going to die.


    "Tell my family I love them," he says, looking up tearfully at Su Xueyi''s kind eyes.


    Only btedly does he realize that his family isn''t his family in this world. He''s going to die without seeing his grandma onest time, his aunt, and his little cousin...


    This is the punishment he deserves for his hubris.


    Heined about his lot in life and now the universe is punishing him.


    "Sir, I don''t think anyone can die from a fractured wrist," one of the paramedics says, giving Xi Zirui an odd look. "That is if your wrists are even fractured..."


    "Of course they''re fractured! There''s probably an exposed fracture," Xi Zirui wails. He''s afraid to even look down at his arms for fear of what he''ll find.


    "There are no exposed fractures," Li Siqi says, sighing loudly.


    That doesn''t matter, Xi Zirui knows the pain he''s in. There''s no way his wrist bones aren''t broken in a million pieces, ground into fine dust, turned to jelly inside his skin.


    "How long until we reach the hospital? I think I''m going to pass out," he asks, voice reedy.


    Momentster, he does.


    ---


    "It''s just a mild sprain," the doctor says, examining Xi Zirui''s x-rays under the bright light of his hospital bedroom. "A few days wearing a brace and you should be good as new."


    Xi Zirui sinks into the pillows behind his head. "Are you sure?"


    The doctor gives him an amused look. "Quite. I''ll prescribe a few painkillers as well, but don''t overdo it, the pain shouldn''t be too severe."


    Li Siqi huffs in annoyance. "Does doctor think we can rece the braces forpression bandages after a few days?" she asks ring at Xi Zirui.


    The doctor shrugs. "I don''t see why not, it''s a really mild sprain, no real damage to the tissue or tendons, the force of the impact caused some internal trauma and bruising, but if he doesn''t put strain on his wrists then thepression bandages should work well."


    "Great, thank you doctor," Li Siqi''s pleased smile means trouble for Xi Zirui.


    He knows better than to expect a break from filming the drama until his wrists heal, with her eyes glinting maniacally like that.


    ---


    After he''s discharged from the hospital, Su Xueyi drives him and Li Siqi back to the hotel.


    Li Siqi helps him get settled in his room, begrudgingly, and informs him that he has the rest of the day off, and that she''ll inform him of the adjustments made to his schedule tomorrow.


    Even with the braces still on, she expects him to work!


    The entertainment industry is insane and Xi Zirui lies in his hotel bed swaddled in nkets and pillows, wondering how he can sue them all.


    The worst part is that he can''t even enjoy the time off because the doctor told him to stay away from any activity that puts strain on his wrists and hands.


    Which definitely includes ying video games. The one thing Xi Zirui was looking forward to do.


    He gives the Nintendo Switch thrown over one of the seats in the room a forlorn look.


    He guesses he could check whatever Ni Ni was prattling about earlier, before his fall, but his day has already gone to shit, he doesn''t expect anything Ni Ni says will actually improve it.


    He turns on the TV and watches some news channel despritedly.


    The sun sets outside the hotel''s panoramic windows while Xi Zirui allows himself to wallow in his own boredom.


    He''s almost falling asleep when he hears the chirping of someone opening his room door with a keycard.


    He hears shuffling footsteps outside in the living area drawing closer to the bedroom.


    Han Yu sticks his head behind the bedroom''s sliding doors and pouts at Xi Zirui. "I heard didi was injured."


    Xi Zirui closes his eyes and falls back on his nest of pillows with a sigh. "How did you get in here?"


    Han Yu''s smirk is a thing of menace. "I sweet-talked one of girls at the reception, she supports our love and doesn''t believe any of the vile things they''re saying about me."


    Xi Zirui curses under his breath and mentally adds the nameless girl to the list of people he''s going to sue.


    "Why did youe? We''re not supposed to interact."


    Han Yu''s eyes growically wide and he spreads his arms to epass the whole room. "And who''s watching now? I was so well behaved today, I kept my distance the entire time."


    He jumps up onto the bed andys on his side, supporting his cheek on the open palm of his hand. He grins up at Xi Zirui before saying, "Don''t I deserve a reward for being such a good boy?"


    Xi Zirui scoffs. "More like you heard I was injured and knew I wouldn''t be able to strangle you if you annoyed me."


    Han Yu, the asshole, has the thick face to grin wider. "That too."

 Chapter 16: Dont let the Male Lead Actor hand-feed you

    Chapter 16: Don''t let the Male Lead Actor hand-feed you


    Xi Zirui looks down hopelessly at the ck braces covering most of his forearms and hands, leaving just his fingers peeking out.


    Han Yu notices his forlorn expression and his grin slips. "Is didi in a lot of pain?"


    He actually sounds concerned, that gives Xi Zirui an idea.


    He''s feeling out of sorts from the painkillers, he''s all alone in a different world - parallel reality - whatever, and no one cares that he''s in pain and alone in a huge hotel room, slowly going mad with boredom.


    He would appreciate being taken care of, maybe just a little. It''s not something he experienced much throughout his life, what with the grandparents who raised him being busy trying to support him and his aunt, even in their old age. Most of the time it was Xi Zirui taking care of everyone else.


    Just once, he would like to be indulged and pampered.


    He turns his best puppy-eye look on Han Yu, opening his eyes wide and letting his lower lip tremble slightly. "It really hurts."


    Han Yu sucks on a breath and clucks his tongue. He runs his fingers over Xi Zirui''s hair, ttened and damp after so many hours of wearing the wig. "Poor didi, what can gege do to help?"


    Xi Zirui thinks this over, he could have a lot of fun making Han Yu do all sorts of things for him.


    "I''m hungry," he says, whining a little. "I want choctes."


    Usually, Xi Zirui doesn''t have much of a sweet tooth, but he thinks chocte might improve his mood somewhat.


    "Oh, I have a few boxes in my room, I''ll get them," Han Yu says smiling widely, and jumps off the bed.


    He returns in a few minutes carrying an armload of chocte boxes that he dumps over the smooth duvet covering Xi Zirui''s legs.


    "Didi can have his pick," Han Yu says, siting down next to Xi Zirui and opening one of the boxes to show the assortment of different choctes inside.


    Han Yu lifts his arms uselessly, hissing when the movement strains his wrists, and turns to Han Yu with a pout. "Feed me?"


    Han Yu nods, his gaze growing unfocused, and picks one of the choctes from the box. Xi Zirui can see his throat move as he swallows dryly.


    Xi Zirui opens his mouth expectantly, and waits for Han Yu to bring the chocte to his lips.


    When Han Yu ces the chocte between his lips, instead of moving his head back, Xi Zirui allows his bottom lip to catch on Han Yu''s fingertip and his tongue to lick over it.


    Han Yu takes his hand away as if scalded.


    Xi Zirui chews the chocte slowly, savoring the rich taste, and keeping his eyes trained on Han Yu''s unwavering gaze, arrested by the movements of Xi Zirui''s mouth.


    That slightly zed off look in his eyes is sweeter than the chocte.


    Xi Zirui wouldn''t know how to exin it, but the thrill he gets from this game he ys with Han Yu makes his blood sing.


    He likes it when Han Yu looks at him like this, with his pupils spilling over into his irises, his cheeks flushed, and his breathing up in sharp pants.


    Han Yu always looks so sleek, soposed, almost glossy like a high resolution photograph in a magazine. Xi Zirui likes knowing he can fluster him, that it only takes a little teasing for Han Yu to start breathing heavier, his mind probably running through a list of all the things he wants to do to Xi Zirui.


    Maybe it''s the power trip that makes Xi Zirui so willing to y this game, despite how unbearable he finds Han Yu.


    Maybe it''s the irresistible thrill of knowing that this is the one game he can''t stand to lose.


    He licks thest traces of the chocte from his bottom lip, watching Han Yu, and thinking to himself, ''Would you still want me if you knew it could kill me to reciprocate?''


    What is he thinking? If anything, the threat of his impeding death would only make Han Yu hornier.


    Xi Zirui falls back against the pillows with a pleased sigh. Having a rival can be very refreshing sometimes. He feels better already.


    But he isn''t done being spoiled yet.


    He looks up at Han Yu from under the fan of his longshes, blinking once, twice, until Han Yu''s eyes are drawn to the dark sweep of them and the cinnabar beauty mark under Xi Zirui''s left eye.


    "Gege,"Xi Zirui says, making the word as syrupy as he can, weighting it down with so much innuendo it practically drips off his lips, "didi wants another."


    Ites so easy to him, acting like this when it''s just him and Han Yu. Xi Zirui wishes his skills in tormenting Han Yu would trante when the cameras are rolling too.


    Han Yu chooses another bonbon at random and brings it to Xi Zirui''s lips, but before he can bite into it, Han Yu pulls it away.


    He looks down at Xi Zirui, holding the chocte at a distance. "Xi Zirui, if you keep pushing my limits, don''t be surprised when I snap."


    Han Yu has been promising that for sometime now, but Xi Zirui has yet to see him make good on his threats.


    Xi Zirui lifts his chin and opens his mouth wider, running his tongue over his upper teeth.


    This time Han Yu feeds him the whole chocte, but he doesn''t take out his hand when Xi Zirui''s teeth dig into it.


    Instead, he shoves his middle and index finger inside Xi Zirui''s mouth, pressing down on his tongue.


    Xi Zirui''s eyes widen at the intrusion, Han Yu meets his gaze with a smirk. He moves his fingers out a fraction, only to force them back in again, running the pads of his fingers over the slick edge of Xi Zirui''s tongue.


    If he thinks Xi Zirui is going to be flustered by his highschool antics, Han Yu has another thinging.


    He closes his eyes and tightens his lips around Han Yu''s intruding fingers, sucking them deeper into his mouth,vishing each digit with kittenish flicks of his tongue.


    Xi Zirui sweeps his eyes open, peering at Han Yu, catlike, from under his thickshes.


    Han Yu doesn''t notice the provocative look, his gaze is focused on Xi Zirui''s lips, his own mouth slightly open.


    Xi Zirui put that stupid, mindless, look on his face, just from sucking on his fingers.


    The thought sends a thrill down his spine.


    But he can still make this much worse for Han Yu. Smirking around the fingers in his mouth, Xi Zirui bobs his head downward, pulling Han Yu''s fingers deeper into his mouth, swallowing them down almost to the second knuckle. The chocte has long melted on his hot tongue.


    "Fuck, didi," Han Yu gasps, heavy on the fricative.


    He bobs his head up and down on Han Yu''s fingers a few times before finally letting go with a loud, wet, pop.


    Han Yu looks at his saliva-coated fingers as if he''s just had a revtion.


    Xi Zirui clears his throat. "Gege, I really want to take a bath why don''t you go run me one."


    ---


    He doesn''t expect Han Yu toply so easily, his mind must still be addled on ount of all his blood having shifted course south.


    Xi Zirui is a little embarrassed at having to ask Han Yu''s help to take off his tshirt, but with his wrists in braces anyplex upwards movement is pretty much out of the question.


    Too his credit Han Yu doesn''t leer too much.


    Xi Ziruiments not being able to p a hand over Han Yu''s mouth when he asks him if he wants help taking off his shorts and underwear too.


    Now that he''s luxuriating in a steaming bubble bath, he thinks maybe spraining his wrists wasn''t such a bad thing.


    He sighs and lets his head sink against the bathtub''s headrest, that''s when his eyes catch on the silver bracelet that houses Ni Ni and that is now fastened over his brace.


    Right, there was that warning earlier, maybe he should check it.


    "Ni Ni, system update please," he says, bracing for possible unpleasantness.


    He gets it.


    "Host Danger! Public perception and reputation approaching dangerous low levels. Please find a way to improve your scores or your free trial will be terminated."


    His ''free trial will be terminated''? What a nice euphemism for dying!


    Xi Zirui curses his own carelessness, and opens up the holo screen.


    There on the upper right corner the two bars representing his reputation and public perception have been worryingly depleted, and instead of green they are now an rming shade of orange.


    It doesn''t take a genius to understand what will happen when they hit red.


    Fuck, he needs a way to increase his stats fast, something that will make people sympathize with him like they have with Bai Mi.


    But what? It''s not like he can post a tearful videoining about how Han Yu impregnated him too!


    He wants to focus ande up with a brilliant idea that will make the tide of public opinion turn in his favour again, but the bright re of the holo screen above his wrist is distracting him.


    Wait, his wrists!


    ---


    He calls for Han Yu to bring him some underwear and pajamas. He must be able to tell from Xi Zirui''s expression that he isn''t in the mood for their games anymore, because he doesn''t even try to tease him, just hands him a towel from the hanger and leaves the bathroom.


    "I need your help," Xi Zirui says, and climbs into bed.


    Han Yu gives him a puzzled look. "Should I get in bed with you too?"


    Xi Zirui res at him. "No, get my phone," he says, nodding with his chin towards the nightstand.


    Han Yu gives the phone to Xi Zirui who unlocks it with some struggle using the fingerprint reader. "I need you to take a photo of me."


    "Why?" Despite the question, Han Yu still opens up the camera and aims the phone at Xi Zirui.


    "Just do it," Xi Zirui sighs, and makes himselffortable against the pillows, closing his eyes halfway in what he hopes is a look of charming exhaustion. "Make sure to catch my wrists."


    Han Yu nods, and snaps the photo.


    "Good, now post it on my weibo, write something along the lines of, ''Thankful for all the support, hoping for a full recovery soon, so I can get back on set. Hai Yaomei wait for me!''"


    Han Yu smirks as he types. "That''s really good didi, will surely rake in the sympathy points."


    Xi Zirui rolls his eyes. Yes well, thanks to Ni Ni he has been brought down to Han Yu''s level. Doesn''t mean he has to like it. At least for him this pathetic farce is a matter of life or death.


    "There done," Han Yu says, and reaches out to hand the phone over to Xi Zirui.


    His eyes catch on something on the screen as he does, and he takes back his hand in a panic. "Shit, didi what the hell?"


    Oh no, that tone doesn''t sound good. He doesn''t even want to ask.


    He doesn''t need to ask. "Didi why was your weibo open on some ount called ''Han Yu''s #1 fan''?"

 Chapter 17: Dont forget that the internet is forever

    Chapter 17: Don''t forget that the inte is forever


    Xi Zirui hates the consequences of his actions.


    Especially the consequences of his stupid actions.


    When he created his throwaway weibo ount he thought it would be hrious to call it "Han Yu''s #1 fan". Like everything else, when ites to Han Yu, Xi Zirui doesn''t know what possessed him to do it, but he did get a chuckle out of it at the time.


    There was no way anyone would know it was him, at any rate.


    Except now Han Yu has posted a never before seen photo of him to a random ount proiming itself to be his number 1 fan.


    "Delete it, delete it, now," Xi Zirui shouts, trying to get at the phone before remembering his braces.


    "I''m doing it, I''m doing it!" Han Yu replies, frantically tapping on the screen. "Ok, it''s gone."


    Xi Zirui doesn''t let out a sigh of relief just yet, they say that nothing is ever truly gone from the inte.


    He tells Han Yu to delete the throwaway ount while he''s at it, lest ite back to bite him in the ass once again, and also lets him know the credentials to his official weibo ount, so he can login and post the photo.


    There''s a furrow of concentration between Han Yu''s sharp eyebrows as his fingers fly over Xi Zirui''s mobile.


    It''s almost sweet to see him so focused on saving Xi Zirui''s ass from the scolding he''ll get from Li Siqi if she ever finds out.


    "Ok, it''s done." Han Yu lets out a sigh of relief and hands the phone back to Xi Zirui.


    Xi Zirui settles it on hisp just when a notification pops on screen.


    It''s ament someone left on his post.


    "Magpie: Why was this photo original posted by an ount called ''Han Yu''s #1 fan''?"


    Under Magpie''sment there''s a screenshot of the original post from the throwaway ount, which couldn''t have stayed up for more than 20 seconds.


    "Fuck, I hate the inte," Xi Zirui says, slumping against the bed with a groan.


    Han Yu leans over and scans his eyes across the screen, hissing out a "Damn," when he sees the screenshot.


    "I''m sorry, didi." He lowers his eyes and fiddles with the zipper of his jacket, something Xi Zirui is starting to notice he does whenever he''s nervous or ufortable. "I should have noticed it wasn''t the right ount."


    Maybe if he wasn''t feeling pleasantly full with chocte, or perhaps still high from the painkillers, Xi Zirui might have reveled in Han Yu''s look of sincere consternation.


    Besides, he looks rather adorable with his eyebrows arched downwards like that and his lips pursed in frustration.


    Every time he gets a glimpse of the real Han Yu, behind all the polish and the mour of his actor persona, something at once sweet and sour bubbles up in Xi Zirui''s stomach.


    He has no idea what that''s all about. Probably indigestion.


    "It''s not your fault, I should have remembered," Xi Zirui says, shrugging. Now that the damage is done there''s no use in panicking any longer, he''ll handle Li Siqi''s rage when ites. "I should apologize too, I probably got you in trouble as well."


    Some of the unease lifts from Han Yu''s features, and he sits down on the bed next to Xi Zirui, who scoots sideways gingerly to give him some space.


    Xi Zirui''s phone hasn''t stopped vibrating with iing notifications since the post was published.


    He chances a quick downwards nce and sees that everyone is losing their mind over the screenshot, and trying to understand what it means.


    Han Yu reaches over his legs and shuts the screen off. "Don''t think about that now, what''s done is done. You should rest and enjoy your evening, do something fun."


    "Do you have any suggestions?" Xi Zirui asks, already anticipating Han Yu''sscivious smirk and flirty propositions.


    He''s maybe even looking forward to it a little.


    But instead of the filthy grin he''s expecting, Han Yu''s eyes widen with sudden inspiration and he jumps out of the bed, treading the soft carpet towards the lone armchair in front of the bed, where the neglected Nintendo Switch lies.


    He gets back to the bed and throws himself down on the softforter with a huff. "Can I y? I''ve always wanted to."


    Han Yu always manages to surprise Xi Zirui by doing and saying the opposite of what he expects him to.


    When he smiles like that, earnest and childish, the effect is almost blinding. All his chiseled perfection giving way to something real and warm. He stops being the distant cover photo model and bes the kind of yful older boy Xi Zirui can imagine himself calling "gege" without irony.


    "What am I supposed to do then? It''s not like I can y too," Xi Zirui says, lifting his arms in demonstration.


    Han Yu turns on the Switch and rests his head on Xi Zirui''s shoulder. "You can make fun of me, I''ve never yed video games before."


    Xi Zirui''s shocked gasp makes Han Yu chuckle under his breath. "What, never?"


    Han Yu hums. "No, never. When I was younger my family was too poor, my parents didn''t have money for video games. When I was a little older, things got a bit better but by then I was too focused on my studies and getting into acting school."


    He says it all so casually, like it''s nothing, but that short sentence makes Xi Zirui rethink all his preconceived notions about him.


    He can imagine a younger Han Yu studiously poring over his school books, trying hard to turn an impossible, distant, dream into reality.


    What must he have looked like back then? Did he have the same intense gaze, the same knife''s de smile? Or was he just an awkward kid, all gangly limbs and jutting elbows, still not having fully grown into his tall frame?


    Xi Zirui realizes he''s lost in his own thoughts when Han Yu shoots him an inquiring look.


    He bumps his shoulder''s against Han Yu''s and says, "I won''t have mercy on you if you suck."


    Han Yuughs, high and delighted, and chooses Mario Kart from Xi Zirui''s library. "I''ll count on didi''s superior knowledge."


    Despite his words, Xi Zirui ends up spending hours teaching Han Yu how to navigate the controls, and test out different characters until he finds one that best suits his y style.


    He only teases him a little about dering that Princess Peach is his favourite.


    ---


    By the time Han Yu leaves to go back to his own room it''s long past midnight, and Xi Zirui''s tired eyelids have been trembling with strain for the past half hour.


    That night, he has an odd dream where he and Han Yu are racing against each other on the rainbow road track, but before they can reach the finish line a loud noise wakes him up.


    Li Siqi is standing in front of his bed, coughing pointedly into her closed fist.


    "Good morning," Xi Zirui says, rubbing sleep out of his eyes.


    Li Siqi taps something on her tablet and then turns it around to show him. "Can you exin this?"


    Xi Zirui isn''t really surprised to see the screenshot of the original post making the rounds on weibo, he knew it was just a matter of time until Li Siqi found out about it.


    "It was a mistake, I identally posted the photo to a dummy ount," he says, rubbing his nape sheepishly.


    Li Siqi narrows her eyes at him. "You didn''t take the photo though."


    Ah, that will be little harder to exin. "Ah, that, Han Yu took the photo but..."


    Li Siqi''s eyebrows disappear into her neat fringe. "You were told yesterday not to spend time with him, and yet..."


    Xi Zirui cuts her off with a snort. "It''s not like there are hidden cameras in my hotel room." At least he hopes not. "Anyway, we''re in love or whatever."


    His words throw her for a loop, she blinks several times in a row, like aputer trying to reboot. "What?"


    Xi Zirui figures that if Li Siqi is determined to be a pain in his ass, he won''t hold back from making her life harder, too.


    "Yeah, it''s true love, we simply can''t be apart," he gets up from the bed and sps his hands in front of his chest, bowing slightly to Li Siqi. "I''m sorry for making things harder for Lioshi, I''ll be depending on you."


    The look she gives him is hrious, ahh he wishes he could take a photo of her face. "Speaking of love, has Lioshi gone out with Director Liao, yet?"


    Li Siqi goes from being pale with fury to red with embarrassment in such a short timespan that it''s a miracle her blood pressure doesn''t drop. "Please hurry Xioshi, you''re wanted on set in half an hour."


    Sniggering under his breath, Xi Zirui nods and makes his way to the bathroom.


    ---


    Since at the moment, Xi Zirui i wearing two bulky wrist braces that not even the widest, most billowy sleeves can hope to hide, he''s going to be filming only close ups, and waist up shots with his hands out of frame for the next couple of days.


    Unfortunately for Li Siqi''s blood pressure that means he''s going to be filming mostly with Han Yu.


    The first scene of the day is an intimate scene where Hai Yaomei is bedridden while in Xiu Xianren''s sect, and the two of them have a heart to heart about their respective moral standing.


    Xi Zirui is only wearing a thin inner robe, but most of his body is hidden by the sheet including the wrist braces.


    Han Yu is dressed in Xiu Xianren''s gold robes, and sitting down by the bed, feeding Hai Yaomei some medicine.


    "Ok, let''s start everyone. On your marks, action!" Liao Min says, looking into the camera''s screen with eagle-eyed focused.


    "The demonic energy is taking a toll on your body, why do you insist on following this path," Han Yu says, reciting his lines perfectly, melting into Xiu Xianren''s lofty posture with ease.


    Xi Zirui looks into his distant eyes and scoffs. "What does young master Xiu care? Young master shouldn''t pretend he''s not looking forward to the day the demonic energy finally gets the better of me."


    Han Yu''s hand wavers minutely on the bowl of medicine he''s holding, a nice touch that conveys Xiu Xianren''s disquiet with minimal effort. He turns his face to look into Xi Zirui''s eyes, his gaze heavy with emotion and meaning.


    He does something with his eyebrows, his eyes, a subtle twist of his mouth, and some of Xiu Xianren''sposure slips just enough that a sense of vulnerability shines through his righteous facade.


    "I do care," he says, his voice going down an octave, his eyes never leaving Xi Zirui''s. "Yaomei has shown that he can be apassionate, upstanding cultivator in our recent travels, it would be a shame for the demonic energy to consume him before he reached his full potential."


    He''s a really great actor, Xi Zirui realizes. It shouldn''te as a surprise, but in that moment he''s so taken with Han Yu''s performance that he forgets his own lines.


    Liao Min is quick to remind him. "Cut! Lines, Xioshi, your lines!" she groans. "From the top!"


    He grimaces self-consciously at Han Yu and mouths, "Sorry."


    Han Yu shakes his head fondly. "Didi can make it up to meter with his body." he says, winking.


    Oh so the truce is over, and they''re back to this childish nonsense?


    Xi Zirui narrows his eyes at Han Yu. Fine, if that''s what he wants, that''s what he''ll get.


    If he''s a little disappointed that the intimacy he thought growing between them yesterday was apparently all in his head, he doesn''t let it show.


    He''s an actor, after all.

 Chapter 18: Dont listen to gossip

    Chapter 18: Don''t listen to gossip


    Xi Zirui manages to go through that scene, and the following scene, without issue, but his demeanor towards Han Yu remains frosty.


    He''s overly conscious of the behind-the-scenes camera filming his and Han Yu''s every interaction with the intent of producing the kind of content that will get fans even more rabid to watch the drama.


    Han Yu keeps hamming it up between takes. He doesn''t call him "didi" again, after Li Siqi''s re basically writes him a ''cease and desist'' letter in a quick sequence of blinks, but he manages to work innuendo into every other sentence.


    Xi Zirui''s mood worsens throughout the morning and until Liao Min calls for a short break, likely so she can go smoke in peace andin about him to Li Siqi.


    He walks towards the craft service table to grab a water bottle, but Han Yu materializes at his side with one already open. "Here, Zi-di must be thirsty."


    Xi Zirui takes the water bottle from his hands without a word, Han Yu''s face falls. "What''s the matter?"


    Xi Zirui res at him over the water bottle. He drinks almost half of it before answering. "Take a wild fucking guess."


    Han Yu''s brows knit in confusion. "I really don''t know...was it something I did?"


    He can''t believe this guy. Xi Zirui finishes drinking the entire water bottle and crumples it against the side of Han Yu''s arm. "I hate the fucking CP baiting bullshit."


    Han Yu doesn''t look any less confused. "But our agreement..."


    Since Xi Zirui''s stats are already fucked because of the whole Bai Mi debacle, he doesn''t see why he should force himself to go through it. "I hate it, how could you have not understood that I hate when you act all nice with me when someone''s watching, hoping a photo will make it to weibo. It''s so...disingenuous."


    Han Yu crosses his arms in front of his chest. "Every actor does that when they''re promoting a drama, I know you don''t have much acting experience, but this can''t be news to you." He sighs and rubs the bridge of his nose. "Ok, we can scratch the original idea of announcing a rtionship, and stick to the usual CP stuff, but we need to do at least the bare minimum, theworks expect it."


    That''s not good enough, and to make matters worse there''s the damn photo of the kiss floating around.


    Hispany can probably put out an announcement that the photo is doctored or something, but the truth is that they''ll only be interested in doing that until the whole "secret lovechild debacle" blows over, after that they''ll be as eager to get back to business as Han Yu.


    The truth is that he can''t exactly exin himself, he isn''t sure why the whole thing leaves such a sour taste in his mouth, either.


    He likes teasing Han Yu when it''s just the two of them, he likes the whole push and pull between them, so why is the damn CP baiting any different?


    Han Yu clearly doesn''t understand it either. "What is this really about, Zirui?"


    "I don''t like not knowing if you mean it or not," Xi Zirui says, not meeting Han Yu''s eyes.


    Han Yu''s eyes widen as if understanding has finally dawned on him. Xi Zirui frowns at the small smile tugging at the corner of his lip. He''s d at least one of them understood what he was trying to say.


    Suddenly it''s as if all the air has been sucked out of the room, Xi Zirui can''t handle being in the same space as Han Yu.


    Having a rival is a lot of work sometimes.


    It''s a blessing then when Liao Min gets back and tells everyone to go back to their marks.


    Which for Xi Zirui means pretending to sleep, while Han Yu, as Xiu Xianren, gazes longingly at him.


    Even with his eyes closed Xi Zirui thinks he can feel Han Yu''s intense gaze bore into him, it makes him squirm.


    Liao Min berates him for that, and they have to run through the scene multiple times before it meets her exacting standards.


    ---


    Xi Zirui leaves the set as soon as he can, his stomach is roiling with hunger but he''s determined to lock himself in his own trailer to avoid running into Han Yu during the lunch break.


    He''s so focused on making his way there that he doesn''t see Su Xueyi standing in front of him and runs face first into his chest.


    "We have to stop meeting like this," he says, rubbing his nose.


    Su Xueyi chuckles, the familiar twin dimples denting his cheeks, and shows him a bag of takeout. "I had a talk with Li Siqi and she agreed that we could eat in your trailer, as long we both got in together."


    Xi Zirui had already epted that his lunch would consist of microwaved noodles today, but the bag in Su Xueyi''s hands and the delicious aroma wafting from the takeout boxes makes him d for the change of ns.


    He and Su Xueyi are walking towards the trailer when he spots Ji Limei walking around aimlessly.


    "Ji-jie!" Xi Zirui says calling her over.


    She turns to him with a smile and runs towards them, the silks of her costume fluttering behind her. "Xioshi I''m so d I run into you! That issue I mentioned the other day, I think it''s really important that I finish telling you about it."


    Xi Zirui has to wrack his brain, but he eventually remembers Ji Limei trying to warn him about Bai Mi before being interrupted.


    As much as he would rather not be involved into that whole mess, it would be probably in his best interests to hear what Ji Limei has to say.


    "Does jiejie want to have lunch with us? We were just about to go into my trailer," Xi Zirui asks.


    At his side, Su Xueyi stiffens almost imperceptibly. "Maybe that isn''t-"


    Ji Limei cuts him off. "I would love to!"


    ---


    Lunch is awkward to say the least, Su Xueyi is giving off a very cold vibe, while Ji Limei is chatting animatedly about this and that, meanwhile Xi Zirui is stuck in the middle of their opposing energies, stewing in his own confusing thoughts about Han Yu.


    "Here, this way it will be easier to eat," Su Xueyi says, setting a bowl of finely diced pork cutlets and noodles in front of Xi Zirui and giving him a spoon.


    Xi Zirui looks down at bowl and a bubbling guilt crawls up his throat. Su Xueyi is always so attentive, why can''t he allow himself to rx in his presence?


    "Thank you," he says softly, dipping the spoon in the bowl and bringing some food to his lips. "It''s very good."


    Su Xueyi nods distractedly and focuses on his own meal, there''s a downwards slump to his shoulders.


    It''s only then that Xi Zirui realizes that maybe Su Xueyi wanted to spend their lunch break alone.


    Ji Limei,pletely unaware of the charged atmosphere, eats her food with gusto. "Ahh delicious," she announces noisily, slurping her noodles.


    It''s amazing how someone so small and slim can put food away at such a speed, she finishes eating long before Xi Zirui and Su Xueyi do.


    "As I was saying earlier, Zi-di, you have to be careful with Bai Mi, " she sighs and shakes her head. "I don''t like saying this about fellow actors, but she isn''t the kind of person that you can stand to cross."


    Su Xueyi''s eyes snap up to Ji Limei.


    "How so?" Xi Zirui asks, wondering if perhaps Bai Mi is in love with Han Yu.


    Well, she can have him for all he cares.


    Right?


    Right.


    "I worked with hear on a productionst year, I only had a very minor supporting role, so we didn''t interact much," Ji Limei says, sounding as if she is grateful for that. "But others weren''t so lucky. That drama was also based on an original novel, and Bai Mi yed the main character, however there was a second female lead, who was also very popr among the novel''s fans, some would say even more popr than the main character. The actress who yed her was a neer, so no one expected her to overshadow Bai Mi in the drama."


    "Did she?" Xi Zirui asks, oddly invested in Ji Limei''s tale. She''s a good storyteller.


    At his side, Su Xueyi rolls his eyes. Xi Zirui wonders if he finds this gossip about colleagues trite.


    It must all sound very shallow to him.


    Xi Zirui has a sudden thought that if Han Yu was here he would be egging Ji Limei on, probably sharing some stories of his own, shameless as he is.


    Ji Limei nods solemnly in reply to Xi Zirui''s question. "Who would have thought that this neer was actually very talented?" her doll-like eyes go round as tes, making the surrounding features look even smaller inparison. "The director loved her, the scriptwriter, who was with us on set, made some changes to the script to give her more air-time, it seemed like that drama would be her big break once it finally came out."


    Xi Zirui snorts. "Let me guess, Bai Mi didn''t like that?"


    Honestly this is starting to sound like the start of yet another trashy webnovel. How does Xi Zirui keep finding himself in the middle of these situations?


    "She was always courteous on set, never spoke badly of that actress at all, but online, some weird rumours started popping up. Ridiculous stuff at first that no one would believe, like saying the second lead actress was a prostitute, but it got people''s attention. Suddenly everyone was interested in knowing more about her."


    A chill crawls down Xi Zirui''s spine, he thinks he''s beginning to understand why Ji Limei wanted to warn him.


    "Then the rumors started being more believable stuff, like this actress didn''t pay her revenue taxes, she payed bribes to ensure roles, slept with higher ups for promotions and endorsements." Ji Limei sighs and shakes her head. "It got so bad that she had to not only deny every single rumour, as well as apologize for being involved in them in the first ce. All this while the drama was still filming!"


    An eerily simr situation to the one Xi Zirui now finds himself in.


    "But how did you know Bai Mi was behind that?" Xi Zirui asks, trying to cling to the hope that this is all an unsettling coincidence.


    "Bai Mi would nevere out and say something obvious, she was even sympathetic when that actressined about her bad luck, but sometimes she would say stuff like, ''such a shame, a promising career cut down so short'', or ''meimei is very beautiful, maybe she can try modeling''". Ji Limei shakes her head in disgust. "She acted as if it was already certain that she wouldn''t be able to recover from the scandals."


    Xi Zirui sucks in his breath. "Did she?"


    Ji Limei gives him a sad smile. "Has Zi-di ever heard of the drama, ''Lotus Pond Romance''?"


    Xi Zirui hasn''t, but then again, he didn''t really pay attention to dramas before bing an idol-turned-actor overnight.


    He shakes his head.


    "That''s because it never aired. That''s the drama I was inst year, with Bai Mi and that actress."


    "But isn''t that bad for Bai Mi as well?" Xi Zirui asks.


    "She''s a big name actress, what did she have to lose?" Ji Limei shrugs, despondent. "In the end, because of all the scandals thework thought it was too big of a risk to air the drama and it was shelved indefinitely. Many people med that actress and felt sorry for Bai Mi, because all her hard work was for nothing."


    Does that mean the same could happen to ''Demonic Sect Leader, I''ll make you fall in love with me!'' if the online spection gets too out of hand?


    What does that mean for Xi Zirui? Ni Ni said he had to finish shooting the drama and deliver a good performance as Hai Yaomei. How can he do that, if no one actually sees him perform?


    Does that mean he''ll fail the mission and die?


    A soft hand settles on his shoulder, bringing Xi Zirui back from the edge of hyperventtion. "Zirui, don''t worry yourself with that kind of spection, who''s to say if that''s what really happened?" The corners of Su Xueyi crinkle warmly. "You still have some time before the next scenes, why don''t you rx a little and take a nap?"

 Chapter 19: Dont Panic

    Chapter 19: Don''t Panic


    Xi Zirui excuses himself out of his own trailer, so he can go have a meltdown in private.


    He walks further into the rows of trailers until the bustle of the crew is only a distant hum, and crouches down on the floor, once he''s sure no one''s around.


    "Ni Ni what the fuck is going to happen if the drama doesn''t air?" he asks, hissing into his wrist.


    The metallic chirp sounds at once. "Informing Host: Host needs to finish filming the drama, and deliver a good performance. The drama will only be aired months after filming finishes. If the drama airs or not isn''t host''s concern."


    Xi Zirui lets out a shuddering exhale and lets his head fall back against the railing of the trailer behind him.


    That''s one less thing to worry about.


    Except..."What if the drama never finishes filming?"


    Ni Ni beeps again. "If the drama doesn''t finish filming, host will automatically fail the mission."


    Xi Zirui gulps. "Which means?"


    "Immediate termination of the free trial," Ni Ni says, chirpy and robotic as ever.


    He tries to be reasonable, there''s a very slim chance of that actually happening. A drama never airing because awork gets cold feet ismon, but he doesn''t think there''s ever been one halted so close to the end of shooting. At least, he doesn''t remember ever hearing about that.


    Why does he have to deal with this, on top of everything else?


    Isn''t learning how to be an actor on the fly already challenging enough? Why did his coworker''s jealous ex have to get involved all of a sudden?


    He remembers something, "Ni Ni, what would actually happen if I fell in love with the Male Lead?"


    Xi Zirui doesn''t know why he feels a pressing urge to clear that up.


    "Falling in love with the Male Lead will result in a Bad Ending," Ni Ni says.


    What''s that supposed to mean? "What''s that supposed to mean?" Xi Zirui asks, growing agitated with Ni Ni''s vague answers.


    "Personality settings insufficient to borate." It''s the equally unsatisfying reply he gets.


    He remembers how annoyingly chipper Ni Ni was when he first talked with her, which led to his decision to lower her personality settings and make her as impersonal as possible.


    If he only raises the settings long enough for her to borate on what exactly constitutes a ''bad ending'' it probably won''t lead to irreparable brain damage.


    He''s about to do just that when a shadow falls over his eyes.


    Xi Zirui looks up and sees Su Xueyi looking down at him quizzically, eyes glued to the finger he has raised in the air to touch the holo screen, that of course Su Xueyi can''t see.


    "What are you doing?" he asks, lifting Xi Zirui from the ground with a hand beneath his arm.


    "Oh, ah, the whole thing Ji Limei said about Bai Mi left me really ufortable, so I wanted to get some air."


    Su Xueyi frowns and runs his hand down Xi Zirui''s arm. "Don''t worry about that, it''s just mindless gossip." He sketches a smile and looks Xi Zirui in the eyes. "I already told Jioshi to leave, you can go back to your trailer to rest if you want."


    Xi Zirui follows Su Xueyi back to his trailer, wondering all the while why did he think he had the authority to kick Ji Limei out of his trailer when it was Xi Zirui who invited her in.


    ---


    He doesn''t get much rest, honestly speaking.


    Su Xueyi stays there the whole time haunting the cramped space of the trailer like an hyperactive ghost.


    Xi Zirui wishes he had some alone time to fiddle with Ni Ni''s personality settings, but Su Xueyi seems unwilling to leave his side, and Xi Zirui doesn''t want to tell him to do so outright.


    Besides, his behaviour is odd, and Xi Zirui is trying to make sense of it. In a way, it''s as if Su Xueyi is keeping an eye on him, watching to see if Xi Zirui is going to do something he shouldn''t.


    But what? What is Su Xueyi keeping an eye out for?


    Is this about Han Yu? Or what Ji Limei said?


    And what role does Su Xueyi y in all of it?


    He doesn''t get any answers before his lunch break is over.


    He has to go back to filming some more of those short, excruciatingly intimate scenes with Han Yu.


    It''s easier this time around because Han Yu keeps his distance outside of the contact the scenes call for.


    In fact, he doesn''t talk much with Xi Zirui between takes, drifting off to confer with Cao Fei or the crew members he''s friendly with.


    The distance leaves Xi Zirui disconcerted in a different way than Han Yu''s usual tant CP-baiting flirtation does.


    Is he avoiding Xi Zirui? Was it something he said earlier?


    Thankfully the scenes they''re filming call for Hai Yaomei to be struggling with some internal turmoil in the face of his budding feelings for Xiu Xianren and what that means regarding his core values as a demonic cultivator.


    Xi Zirui has no issue nailing Hai Yaomei''s conflicted expressions and anxious demeanor.


    Liao Min tries but she can''t find any fault with his acting.


    It doesn''t make him as relieved as it should when shooting ends and he can go back to the hotel to rest.


    ---


    He doesn''t see Han Yu again after they finish filming for the day. Once again, Su Xueyi drives him to the hotel, and the entire ride is tense and ufortable.


    It''s hard to believe there was once such an easy camaraderie between them. Things have changed in an irrevocable way that Xi Zirui can''t put his finger on.


    He looks over at Su Xueyi from the corner of his eye during the ride and wonders what he''s thinking.


    Su Xueyi''s neutral smile doesn''t give him any answers.


    Xi Zirui makes his way to his room in a daze of exhaustion and confusion. He only has enough energy to try and navigate a bath, and then go directly to sleep.


    In a way it''s a relief knowing that he''s going to have the bulky wrist braces reced with bandages tomorrow. His wrists still feel tender but the extra mobility will be much appreciated.


    He''s resting on the plush sofa in the living room when his phone''s screen lights up with an iing text notification.


    "Unblock me on WeChat," reads the message that can only have been sent by Han Yu.


    Maybe it''s because Xi Zirui feels like he''s owed some answers, but he does, immediately sending his own message. "Why did you ignore me during the afternoon?"


    He hits send before having time to reflect on whether his words woulde across as whiny.


    Han Yu doesn''t make him wait for an answer. "I thought that''s what didi wanted. Besides, what didi said gave me much to think about."


    What did Xi Zirui say? Hebs over their conversation in the morning, but nothing he said strikes him as something that would give Han Yu pause. Honestly, he doesn''t strike Xi Zirui as the kind of person who would think before acting, to begin with.


    Han Yu sends another message before Xi Zirui can evene up with a reply. "Besides, Cao Fei warned me to keep things strictly professional on set, for the time being. He showed me this, I don''t know if didi has seen it."


    There''s a link in his message. Xi Zirui taps it.


    It leads to a news article.


    ''Bai Mi breaks her silence! Shocking revtions!''


    Xi Zirui starts reading with a heavy heart.


    ''The renowned actress finally weighted in on the rumours that have been setting socialworks azetely.


    ording to Bai Mi, she did maintain a rtionship with co-star Han Yu during the filming of their drama ''All of Me, All of You'', two years ago. The drama has since aired to rave reviews from critics and public alike, with much of the praise being directed at the chemistry between the two actors.


    Bai Mi rified that, "the rtionship ended on friendly terms, and due to irreconcble schedulemitments", she goes on to say that she "wishes Han Yu all the best."


    On the spection of whether Bai Mi gave birth to a child Han Yu fathered, the actress said only "noment" and urged the public to "respect her privacy."


    This publication notes that there was a period of several monthsst year, after Bai Mi started filming the still unaired drama ''Lotus Pond Romance'', where the actress was absent from the public eye....''


    Xi Zirui doesn''t need to read any more after that, the picture is clear enough. By refusing toment, Bai Mi has pretty much confirmed the rumors.


    "What are you going to do?" he struggles to type. Wondering what Han Yu''s team will do in the face of this article which is bound to cast him in a more viinous light.


    "Cao Fei has a press statement ready, denying that I have any children, but we don''t want toe out too strong and make it seem like we''re attacking her. Bai Mi''s saintly image has grown tenfold since the article."


    Xi Zirui can imagine that. He can already envision the spection on weibo: They''ll be saying Bai Mi found out about the pregnancy after breaking up with Han Yu, and not wanting to cause problems for him, kept it a secret.


    Less generous people might even be inclined to believe that Han Yu broke up with her after learning about the pregnancy.


    The way Bai Mi cleverly worded her statement puts Han Yu in the unfortunate position of being unable toe straight out and ask for a paternity test, without that implying that he''s aware of the existence of a child.


    By neither confirming nor denying the existence of one, she has hefted the burden of proof squarely onto Han Yu''s shoulders.


    "She''s smarter than you," Xi Zirui sends.


    The replyes secondster in the form of a meme of a guy gasping in exaggerated affront.


    "Why did you even get involved with her? She doesn''t seem like your type," Xi Zirui says.


    Han Yu''s typing bubble remains on the screen for a long time before his replyes, a clear sign that he was thinking hard on his answer.


    "Smart? Doesn''t didi think he''s smart?"


    Xi Zirui rolls his eyes and sinks himself further into the sofa''s plush cushions. He should have known better than to expect a candid answer from Han Yu.


    He sends a single eyeroll emoji as his reply.


    Han Yu starts typing again.


    "It really was all marketing in the beginning, just the usual CP-baiting to drum up interest in the drama, but Bai Mi can be very charming when she wants to..."


    He doesn''t borate further on that, and Xi Zirui gets the impression that it might be a sore topic.


    But he doesn''t wait for Xi Zirui to answer before sending, "That''s why I like you so much, you''re the least charming person I''ve ever met."


    That actually makes Xi Ziruiugh, a bubble of delighted giggling that might just be the effect of all the stress building up in his system finally getting the best of his senses.


    It could also be genuine delight at the fact that Han Yu always manages to surprise him.


    Han Yu can be a lot of things, but he''s never boring. Xi Zirui hasn''t been bored since they met.


    He thinks that must mean something, but he doesn''t want to examine it too closely.


    Instead he sends, "Gege''s flirting technique needs some work."


    "It''s apliment! Didi isn''t charming, but he''s still very cute, prickly like a cactus. Cactus are cute!"


    As proof he sends him a gif of a blushing cactus swaying back and forth on a y pot.


    Xi Zirui doesn''t know what prompts him to type what he sends next. "What else do you like about me?"


    He doesn''t realize he''s holding his breath until Han Yu''s reply arrives and a shuddering exhale leaves his chest.

 Chapter 20: Dont catch feelings

    Chapter 20: Don''t catch feelings


    "I like your scornfulugh, your raised eyebrows when something annoys you, the twist of your lips when you''re trying to hold backughter, the little mole at the corner of your eye, and I like the way the tails of your eyes get red when you''re embarrassed, like you''ve just been crying. I like your tiny waist, and your graceful hands, I like the proud arch of your neck when you scoff."


    Xi Zirui reads over the words so many times they all begin to run into each other.


    Suddenly it''s as if there isn''t enough air in the room.


    Why did he ask that?


    And why did Han Yu have to give him such a personal reply. If there was ever a time to be glib, this was it.


    Now Xi Zirui feels stripped bare, and he doesn''t know what to do with himself.


    "Didi?" Han Yu sends, when minutes have gone by without Xi Zirui saying anything.


    Xi Zirui''s brain isn''t entirely online enough for him to be able to formte an answer.


    "Didi, I meant all of it, I like you so much."


    Fuck, no, no, don''t say that. Xi Zirui''s brain is about to start unspooling like a ball of yarn, threads of brain matter are going toe out of his ears.


    Why does he feel this way?


    It''s just words on a screen, they shouldn''t leave him this unmoored.


    (Suddenly, he''s d they''re only words on a screen, he can''t even imagine how much worse it would be if Han Yu was in front of him, speaking them to his face.)


    In a fit of panic, the only thing he manages to reply is, "Thank you, I''m going to have a bath now."


    After that he turns off his phone and starts taking his clothes off in the middle of the living room, uncaring of the way his erratic movements pull awkwardly at his braces.


    He can tell he''s on the verge of some ufortable realization, and he wants to be submerged in warm water before that happens.


    ---


    Xi Zirui thinks the asion deserves soap bubbles to act as a buffer between himself and his ufortable emotions.


    So, he draws himself a bubble bath and sits in the middle of the ptial tub, hugging his knees to his chest.


    It''s possible that he might have developed feelings for Han Yu.


    The worst part is that he didn''t see iting.


    He was so busy thinking of Han Yu as like, an enemy in a video game, or a boss battle he had to ovee that he didn''t notice when he began seeing him as a real person and not just another odd aspect of this bizarre reality the Transmigrator 4000 threw him into.


    This is very bad.


    And he still doesn''t know what the hell a "bad ending" is supposed to mean.


    With great trepidation he opens up Ni Ni''s settings panel, and scrolls her personality slider all the way up to 9.


    He winces and braces for impact.


    "Host finally released Ni Ni, ahhh what a relief," Ni Ni says, sounding like someone stretching out their sore muscles after a long nap. "Host shouldn''t have deactivated Ni Ni''s personality programming like that, I could have offered important advice along key points of your journey."


    Somehow Xi Zirui doubts that but he has bigger worries at the moment. "What does getting a ''bad ending'' mean?"


    Ni Ni ignores him. "Host has been doing a very poor job. Public perception and reputation are still orange, and he is beginning to develop feelings for the Male Lead."


    He didn''t need Ni Ni to confirm that for him in such a direct way, and he doesn''t much appreciate it.


    "Host hasn''t really worked on improving his acting skills, and is about to fail the mission of getting the B couple together."


    "Do you mean Liao Min and Li Siqi?" Xi Zirui asks, confused beyond words. How can he fail at something like that?


    "Host really needed Ni Ni''s help, but everything has already spiraled out of control. Ni Ni will do her best to help Host course correct and avoid losing his free trial."


    Xi Zirui sinks further into the bubbles surrounding him. He didn''t raise Ni Ni''s personality settings so she could berate him on what a poor job he''s doing.


    He asks again. "What does a ''bad ending'' mean? Am I going to lose the free trial?"


    Ni Ni chirps in mock offense. "No such thing, it just means that even if host sessfully concludes every aspect of his task, he won''t get any rewards."


    Xi Zirui frowns. There are rewards? "What rewards?"


    "In the good ending, host will achieve national, and international acim for his performance, wealth beyond your wildest dreams, and will have a happy and sessful marriage!" Ni Ni exims, her voice buzzing with excitement.


    Xi Zirui has no interest in fame, and he thinks it''s immoral for people to umte wealth beyond their needs. Absolutely nothing in this scenario strikes him as good!


    Although..."A marriage? To whom?"


    Ni Ni sighs, sounding exasperated. "To the second Male Lead, wasn''t it obvious?"


    Who is that supposed to be...Wait. "Su Xueyi?" Xi Zirui asks, scrunching up his nose.


    Ni Ni beeps excitedly. "Who else, but the sexy, attentive bodyguard ready to wait on you hand and feet?"


    Xi Zirui wonders if Ni Ni is talking about the ideal boyfriend or a butler.


    The ideal life she''s describing leaves Xi Zirui feeling hollowed out. Is that something he should want? Fame, fortune and a hot guy at his beck and call?


    It feels so empty and soulless. He never looked for any of that in real life, and he doesn''t think it''s fair that some device that''s supposed to fulfill his every fantasy wants to force him into the kind of life he never envisioned for himself.


    Again, this all began because Xi Zirui thought his own life was boring.


    Be careful what you wish for and all that...Xi Zirui has learned his lesson.


    "What happens in the bad ending, then?" he asks, resting his cheek across his knees.


    "It depends on what choices Host has made, and what tasks he has sessfully finished, and how much affinity host has built with the Second Male Lead in order to finish his romantic path. The least affinity, the worst the ending, which is why Host shouldn''t fall in love with the Male Lead! Instead of happiness and sess host will experience grief and disappointment."


    Xi Zirui reckons that his current affinity with Su Xueyi isn''t particrly impressive.


    This is such a mess. "But you''ve said it yourself, before, this is a real world, with real people, right?" Ni Ni beeps affirmatively. "Then how can you, or I guess, the Transmigrator 4000, predict how things are going to work out in the end?"


    "We can''t, which is why at the end of the mission the positive aspects will be bnced out against the bad to determine whether host gets to live out a charmed life in this world, or gets a bad ending instead."


    Against his better judgement, a kernel of hope starts blossoming in Xi Zirui''s chest. "So you''re saying that there''s a chance..."


    Ni Ni interrupts him. "There is absolutely no chance that a romance with the Male Lead will result in a good ending. The parameters built into this multidimensional experience state that the host shouldn''t pursue a romance with the shameless Male Lead, and instead fall in love with the sweet and doting Second Male Lead."


    That''s such a fucking stupid, arbitrary set up. Whoes up with this stuff? "Well, that''s bullshit."


    Ni Ni must take some pity on him because her next words are a little conciliatory. "If Host wants, he can ignore the romantic aspects, and focus only on achieving sess ying Hai Yaomei and seeing the drama production to its end."


    "Will I have to live out an entire existence in this world if I do that?" Xi Zirui asks, already dreading a life of celebrity events, gossipy headlines about his love life, and being gifted ugly clothing by random brands that he''s somehow contractually obliged to wear.


    "Host can decide to cancel the experience after the mission is concluded, instead of living out an amazing life as a sessful actor," Ni Ni says, sounding all the while like she doesn''t understand why Xi Zirui would want to do that.


    That''s the only good piece of information Ni Ni has told him. He doesn''t want to stay in this world any longer than he has to, especially not if--


    There''s no point in indulging that train of thought, it''s a foregone conclusion, anyway.


    He finishes his bath and goes straight to bed.


    He doesn''t turn his phone on again until the next morning, and doesn''t read any of Han Yu''s messages.


    ---


    Li Siqi shows up bright and early the next morning to switch out his braces for tight-fittingpression bandages.


    Xi Zirui moves his wrists around once she''s done, testing the pain level. It still smarts, but the schedule ahead isn''t very intensive.


    The only problem are all the scenes he''s going to be shooting with Han Yu.


    "I advise Host to stop thinking about the Male Lead, if Host really falls in love the bad ending will be locked in!" Ni Ni says, almost startling him.


    Xi Zirui is aware of theedic irony that permeates his entire life, he doesn''t need Ni Ni to remind him.


    He should have lowered her personality settings yesterday, now, under Li Siqi''s watchful gaze he doesn''t dare to.


    "Host should take the opportunity to encourage Manager Li to go out with Director Liao, as per the task!" Ni Ni says.


    Yeah, that''s no likely, Xi Zirui isn''t in the right frame of mind to y cupid while his own romantic prospects go down the drain.


    It''s so unfair.


    What does experience "grief and disappointment" even mean? Isn''t he already experiencing those things? Thanks to Ni Ni?


    He wishes he had never asked her about the bad ending.


    Li Siqi takes notice of his terrible mood, and in a rare disy of empathy asks, "Is everything alright, Xioshi?"


    He rubs his temples and gives her a wan smile. "Everything is fine, let''s just go."


    ---


    He goes through costume and makeup without running into Han Yu.


    He''s tying himself up in knots worrying over what he''s going to say to him when he does.


    Su Xueyi takes him to filming location, the training grounds of Hai Yaomei''s demonic sect, where Xiu Xianren will be teaching him techniques to calm down the demonic energy coursing through him.


    Xi Zirui sees Han Yu before Han Yu sees him.


    His regal profile is limned in the warm glow of the soft morning light. The sun shines through the shells of his ears, and glints off the curve of his high cheekbones. Heughs at something a production assistant says and his sharp, sculpted features soften in mirth, giving him that approachable, boy-next-door look that Xi Zirui likes so much, but sees so rarely.


    Their eyes meet across the distance that separates them, and something in Xi Zirui''s chest seizes.


    The smile falls off Han Yu''s lips, his phoenix eyes grow heated. He looks at Xi Zirui as if he''s the only thing worth looking at.


    Xi Zirui goes to stand on his mark by Han Yu''s side, and Han Yu leans towards him, turning his head to whisper directly into Xi Zirui''s ear.


    "Why did didi stop answering my messages?" His warm breath raises shivers across Xi Zirui''s skin.

 Chapter 21: Dont experience character bleed

    Chapter 21: Don''t experience character bleed


    Xi Zirui looks at Han Yu from beneath the fan of his longshes, and tries to summon the kind of cold detachment he definitely isn''t feeling.


    "I told you once, you don''t impress me," he swallows down around the tightness in his throat and looks away from Han Yu.


    He hears Han Yu gasp, and feels his fingers close around his elbow. "Didi what-"


    Han Yu''s voice sounds small and wounded, so unlike his usual confident swagger, that it almost makes Xi Zirui turn around to face him.


    "We''re about to start filming," Xi Zirui says, shaking his arm free of Han Yu''s grip.


    Han Yu startles at the suddenness of Xi Zirui''s movements.


    He opens his mouth as if he''s going to say something, but Liao Min calls everyone to their marks and his rebuttal never makes it past his lips.


    ---


    Filming is torture. Xi Zirui has to endure take on take of Han Yu''s slim chest pressed against his back, and his broad palms on his waist, guiding him through the techniques Xiu Xianren teaches Hai Yaomei.


    It doesn''t escape Xi Zirui that hey have touched each other much more intimately, and he never felt this overwhelmed.


    Now he''s overly conscious of all the ces where their bodies meet, even through severalyers of robes.


    Liao Min''s directorial asides don''t help matters. "Han Yu, hold on to him tighter, you want to teach him, yes, but seduce him too."


    And, "These scenes serve two different purposes for Xiu Xianren, teaching Hai Yaomei an alternative way to control the demonic energy, and make him realize that the two of them together would be a good thing."


    Han Yu, usually quick with a joke and a smart quip that would send the crew around them into a fit ofughter, only hums stoically and follows Liao Min''s directions without question.


    It hurts Xi Zirui to think he''s to me for that zed off look in Han Yu''s eyes.


    For his part, he has no problem embodying Hai Yaomei''s chaotic state of mind. For once, he''s never felt closer to the character he''s ying.


    "Host is doing very well, very focused. The Male Lead is clearly disappointed about being rejected, but Host can see this as an opportunity to grow closer to the Second Male Lead," Ni Ni''s encouragement rings inside his mind like nails on a chalkboard.


    He tightens his lips into a tense line and focuses on delivering his lines to Liao Min''s standards.


    ---


    They run through a dozen scenes where Hai Yaomei and Xiu Xianren dance around each other during the first part of the day. Xiu Xianren tries to get closer, bridge the distance between them, while Hai Yaomei is thorn between his desire to give in, and his duty to his own sect and his own principles.


    Xi Zirui wouldugh if it wasn''t so depressing.


    The dramatic irony of the whole thing is top notch, you really couldn''t pay him toe up with something like that if he had to write the script of his own life.


    "Is Host okay? His eyelid is trembling a little..." Ni Ni asks, after Xi Zirui has had to look Han Yu in the eye for thest ten takes and tell him: "the two of us, no matter what...we''re ipatible", in a raw and wavering voice.


    So, no, Xi Zirui is not okay.


    It only gets worse when they have to run through a scene where Hai Yaomei is trying to leave and Xiu Xianren pulls him back against his chest, to whisper softly into his ear.


    "I know you''re scared, of what this will mean for your future and for your sect, but I''ll be by your side every step of the way."


    Even after the tenth time, it doesn''t get any easier each time Han Yu presses those words against the shell of his ear, and hold on tight to his middle.


    It might be his imagination, but he thinks each time they go through the scene, when Hai Yaomei has to swallow his emotions and pull away from Xiu Xianren, Han Yu''s grip grows more intense, as if he doesn''t want to let Xi Zirui go.


    "That''s a wrap, we''ll shoot inside after lunch," Liao Min calls, giving the screens mounted near her chair onest appraising look.


    Han Yu looks down at Xi Zirui from beneath hisshes, and opens his mouth as if he''s going to say something, but Xi Zirui lowers his eyes and turns on his heel to leave before he can get a single word out.


    They''ve both been through enough, now the only thing Xi Zirui wants to do is lock himself in his trailer and lick his wounds.


    ---


    That''s easier said than done, considering that Su Xueyi jogs after him as soon as he leaves the set.


    "Do you want to grab lunch in town?" he asks, keeping pace with Xi Zirui''s unusually long strides.


    "Yes! Host, should definitely say yes, and should also spill some food down his lips during lunch. Not a lot, it should be sexy, not messy, so that Su Xueyi will say ''You have a little something~-'' and then lick his thumb before cleaning Host''s skin!" Ni Ni screams, almost vibrating with excitement.


    Xi Zirui wants no part in the mental fanfiction she''s writing so he tells Su Xueyi outright, "I have a headache I''ll have some microwave noodles and take a nap."


    "Oh, sure," Su Xueyi says, crestfallen. "Do you want me to bring you some takeout?"


    "No it''s fine, the headache is more like a migraine honestly, and it''s making me a little nauseous." Much like this entire day.


    He stops just outside the trailer''s door and gives Su Xueyi onest apologetic smile. "I''m just going to sleep to see if it helps get rid of it, and I''ll eat something afterwards."


    Su Xueyi nods, his hands shoved inside the pockets of his tight fitting pants. "You''re sure you''ll be okay on your own?" he nods with his chin towards Xi Zirui''s bandaged wrists.


    Xi Zirui gets into the trailer and waves goodbye over his shoulder. "Don''t worry about me, go rest too, have some fun."


    He doesn''t notice the frown twisting Su Xueyi''s handsome features when he closes the door behind him.


    Xi Zirui leans with his back against the door, and with a sigh lets himself slide to the floor.


    "Why is Host not trying to grow closer to the Second Male Lead? If things continue on this path then--"


    He has heard enough from Ni Ni tost him for an entire lifetime, right now everything Xi Zirui wants is some peace and quiet.


    "Ni Ni, fuck off," he says, and her words cut off into abrupt silence.


    Xi Zirui was lying when he told Su Xueyi he had a migraine but now he really thinks he can feel one building up behind his right eye.


    Dragging himself to the narrow cot, he falls face first into the clean sheets and hugs the cold pillow to his face, blocking out all the light in the small trailer.


    ---


    The muffled sound of someone having a conversation outside his door rouses him from his light doze.


    "Sorry to bother you Manager Li," Su Xueyi says, clearly speaking on the phone. "Xioshi is still sleeping and won''t open the door, I was wondering if you could bring the trailer''s key?"


    There''s silence as Li Siqi answers Su Xueyi, and then he says, "Right, thank you, I''ll meet you there."


    He disconnects, and Xi Zirui thinks he''s going to walk away from the trailer to meet Li Siqi wherever she is.


    Instead he calls someone else. "It''s me, yes, things are still strained between them, you''ll get what you want," he sounds a little disdainful about that.


    The person on the other end of the line says something else and Su Xueyi scoffs. "Not likely, I haven''t been making progress, these days he avoids me like the gue."


    Is he talking about Xi Zirui? He stays really quiet and tries to pay more attention to the conversation, but he realizes Su Xueyi''s voice is growing distant. He''s walking away from the trailer.


    Thest thing Xi Zirui hears is a garbled. "At least it makes what we''re doing easier-" before distancepletely muffles the sound of his voice.


    Who was Su Xueyi talking with?


    Su Xueyi will be back any minute, most likely, but Xi Zirui needs to clear this up first.


    "Ni Ni wake up," he says, whispering hurriedly into his wrist.


    "Oh, now Host wants to hear from Ni Ni," she says, her voice dripping with derision.


    Xi Zirui doesn''t have time for her sass. "Who was Su Xueyi talking with just now, outside the trailer?"


    "How is Ni Ni supposed to know that?"


    "Aren''t you and advanced AI system, thing...don''t you know everything about this world, and whatnot?" Xi Zirui asks, his frustration mounting.


    "Why is Host so nervous? Has the Second Male Lead developed feelings for someone else?"


    As if he''d care about that! Sometimes talking with Ni Ni feels like trying to light matches underwater.


    "He was talking to someone else about me!" At least he''s pretty sure he was. Him and Han Yu, who else could he be referring to with ''things are still strained between them''.


    Su Xueyi would get that impression, from witnessing Xi Zirui''s interactions with Han Yu in public, during filming. He has no idea about their moments alone in his hotel room, or about the text messages.


    Su Xueyi''s interest he can understand, if he has feelings for Xi Zirui, but why would someone else care about that?


    "He said something about ''at least it makes what we''re doing easier''" Xi Zirui says, hoping extra information will make Ni Ni tell him something useful atst.


    She goes quiet for a long time, but eventually says, in a tinny voice. "This is very bad."


    That''s exactly what Xi Zirui was thinking too.


    "borate!" he hisses, keeping an ear out for the sound of jangling keys.


    "This world is supposed to have a very charming romance about missed chances, and teenage love finally being reciprocated yearster, as well as forgiveness and redemption," Ni Ni says drawing out the words as if she''s trying to make excuses for what she''s about to say next.


    "Hurry up," Xi Zirui urges, at the end of his rope already.


    "I just want to say, that maybe Host would be better prepared for these events if he hadn''t turned down Ni Ni''s personality settings so low when he arrived here! Low personality settings mean that Host wants a hands off approach to navigating the world, and finding out things as he goes. Other than general information, and pointing out opportunities and key events, Ni Ni really couldn''t interfere much."


    "Get.to.the.point." Now Xi Zirui finally understands why he was always so suspicious of AI. It was his preservation instinct warning him of the struggles toe.


    "The point is that as the Love Interest in this world, the Second Male lead couldn''t be perfect from the beginning, as that would be very boring, and not an interesting experience for our costumers."


    Ni Ni is no closer to exining anything, and Xi Zirui''s fake migraine is now a very real one.


    Suddenly, he hears the sound of keys jingling outside, and then the lock turning.


    Su Xueyi stares at him, sitting up on the narrow cot and looking attentively at his wrist. "Oh, you''re awake," he says, his cheeks dimpling into a deceptively sweet smile.

 Chapter 22: Dont Cry

    Chapter 22: Don''t Cry


    It takes all of Xi Zirui''s effort to smile at Su Xueyi when rm bells are ringing in his ears.


    "I fell asleep," he says, rubbing his eyes with the back of his hand. "Is it time to go back already?"


    Su Xueyi nods. "You''re wanted on set in five minutes."


    "Go ahead, I''m just going to brush my teeth and I''ll join you," Xi Zirui says, trying to sound casual.


    He gets an odd look in return. "I''m your bodyguard, I should walk you around the set."


    Xi Zirui''s answering smile is tight. Why isn''t this guy leaving? "I''ll just be a few minutes behind, go ahead."


    The puzzled look never leaves Su Xueyi''s face, but he doesn''t insist further.


    He takes onest look at Xi Zirui, and closes the door behind him.


    "Host, I don''t think he believed you," Ni Ni says, helpful as ever.


    "You don''t say." Xi Zirui gets up from the bed and goes to the bathroom, because he might as well really brush his teeth while he''s at it. "Just tell me what you were about to say before he interrupted us."


    The bathroom is so cramped it can barely fit a single person inside, Xi Zirui has to squeeze his elbows to his ribs to be able to brush his teeth in front of the small mirror. He looks into his own bloodshot eyes and braces for whatever Ni Ni is going to tell him.


    "As I was saying before, a good story needs tension. So the Love Interest couldn''t be perfect. In this world Su Xueyi and Xi Zirui first met when they were in school, before Xi Zirui began idol training. Su Xueyi developed feelings for the original. At that time Su Xueyi wasn''t handsome, and instead was short and awkward, so not only did the original Xi Zirui reject him, he also ridiculed him publicly."


    It''s amazing how Ni Ni continues to surprise him in the worst ways possible.


    "What the fuck," he exhales, toothbrush halfway to his mouth.


    Probably noticing his displeasure, Ni Ni hurries to add, "But when meeting him again, he was supposed to be impressed by Host''s good character, and changed demeanor, which would reawaken his old feelings and make him give up on his revenge ns!"


    "His revenge ns?!" Xi Zirui screams, spitting toothpaste into the sink and missing it by an inch.


    Ni Ni chirps rmingly. "Host, please calm down. The first phase worked already, didn''t Su Xueyi praise you for not being what he expected?"


    Xi Zirui faintly remember the conversation in the car where Su Xueyi mentioned hispany said he could be a little ''high maintenance''.


    "What does that have to do with anything?"


    "Su Xueyi is Bai Mi''s cousin, from her mother''s side of the family." Ni Ni says, and everything slots into ce for Xi Zirui.


    The weird leaked photos from the photoshoot that looked like someone on set had taken them, the weird questions from the journalist, and then Su Xueyi talking with him in secrecy after they left.


    The fact that Su Xueyi was always so interested in his every move.


    Xi Zirui looks into his own disbelieving face in the toothpaste sttered mirror and bites back the urge to punch his own reflection. "That motherfucker."


    "Ah, Host, I can tell you''re getting dangerously upset. That''s not good, think of your blood pressure." Ni Ni says, in soothing tones. "It''s true that Su Xueyi and Bai Mi saw the absence of the original''s previous bodyguard as the perfect opportunity to have Su Xueyi infiltrate the set and get revenge on you and Han Yu, but through Host''s charms, Su Xueyi was supposed to discover that the vain and cruel Xi Zirui of his childhood was now a changed person, ande clean about his initial n."


    And that''s the person Xi Zirui is supposed to fall madly in love with?


    "How is this whole thing going to work out for Han Yu in the end?" he asks his own reflection, in the absence of Ni Ni having a face, or any corporeal form to speak of.


    "Ah, Host wasn''t supposed to care about him, he isn''t a very good person to begin with. He would still end up disgraced and his career would be over..."Ni Ni says, trailing off.


    Xi Zirui scoffs. "Did you notice how many times you used the words ''supposed to'' and ''should''? Did any of the Transmigrator''s 4000 programmers, or whatever, ount for real human emotion when creating this damn machine?"


    Ni Ni hums nomittally.


    "Han Yu might not be a great person, but I fail to see how Su Xueyi is any better! Who holds a decades old grudge over something that happened in high school? Who is writing this script?"


    Xi Zirui has a particrly hard time understanding Su Xueyi''s motivations, because he was also an unappealing nerd for most of high school until he hit his own growth spurt, and yet he never developed an obsessive crush on any of his ssmates.


    "The original Xi Zirui was very cruel to him, Host doesn''t understand..." Ni Ni starts.


    "He was also fourteen! Has Su Xueyi never heard the saying ''the best revenge is a life well lived''?"


    Xi Zirui has no doubt the original was the world''s biggest asshole - not even Han Yu liked him, which is saying a lot - but that only makes it harder for him to understand why Su Xueyi would still have a hate-boner for him, all these yearster.


    He realizes he is in no ce to judge anyone for their terrible taste in men, considering his current predicament with Han Yu, but Su Xueyi''s adolescent love turned into revenge plot deserves a little scorn.


    Much more than five minutes have gone by since Su Xueyi left, and Xi Zirui needs to hurry.


    He washes the toothpaste off his face as best he can without messing up the makeup too much, and books it out the trailer.


    There''s much he needs to think about if he doesn''t want this whole situation to spiral out of control. "You said ''this is very bad'', what could be worse than the current situation?" Xi Zirui asks Ni Ni, trying to move his lips as little as possible while speaking, being mindful of everyone walking around on set.


    "Su Xueyi isn''t growing any closer to Host, which means that he isn''t rethinking his original n, and is going through with it. Soon he''ll find a way to frame Host and Han Yu for beingplicit in a n to besmirch Bai Mi''s reputation and ruin her career."


    Noticing Xi Zirui''s killing auraing off him in waves, Ni Ni rushes to add. "Of course, Host can still try to make Su Xueyi fall in love with him and rethink the whole thing!"


    Xi Zirui tightens his hands into fists under his costume''s billowy sleeves, ignoring the pain in his wrists, he says. "We''ll see about that."


    ---


    Filming goes about as smoothly as pulling teeth. No matter how hard Xi Zirui tries, the only emotion he manages to bring forth is "murderous".


    Which ording to Liao Min, "You look constipated! What''s up with that face? Why are you looking at Han Yu like he stepped on something nasty?"


    At the moment he''s unable of making any other face, but Han Yu must take Liao Min''sments to heart and think that Xi Zirui is disgusted by his presence. His face falls between takes, and he istes himself from everyone, burrowing his face into his phone, and only looking up when Liao Min calls everyone to their marks again.


    It pisses Xi Zirui off that he''s only hurting Han Yu more, while the actual target of his anger is off to the side, chatting animatedly with a production assistant.


    Xi Zirui really isn''t cut out to be an actor, unlike Han Yu he can''t turn off his feelings when a scene calls for it. Everything shows on his face, whether he wants it or not.


    Every time he looks at Su Xueyi his anger mounts, in a way, keeping his distance from Han Yu feels like letting him and Bai Mi win.


    Liao Min finally calls filming over with a dispirited sigh.


    Xi Zirui knows he''s in trouble when she jumps out of her chair and makes a beeline for him, her smile deceptively sweet, and incongruous in her haughty face.


    "Xioshi, tomorrow we''re filming the wedding, and the wedding night," her smile grows upwards towards her sculpted cheeks, making her look slightly deranged. "I don''t need to remindoshi how important those scenes are, in establishing the romance between Hai Yaomei and Xiu Xianren, so please, please, get it together tomorrow."


    She taps Xi Zirui lightly on the shoulder but it feels like a punch.


    Message received.


    "Host, tomorrow''s scenes are crucial for the drama''s sess, director Liao is right, Host must deliver a great performance!" Ni Ni says, sounding anxious.


    Xi Zirui chances a look towards Han Yu, but he turns away before their eyes can meet, following behind his bodyguards with his shoulders slumped.


    "Ready to go back to the hotel?" Su Xueyi asks, materializing at Xi Zirui''s side, his dimpled smile as charming as ever.


    Who knew dimples could look so evil? Xi Zirui does his best not to re at him when he replies, "Sure, let''s go."


    During the short drive to the hotel, Xi Zirui tries to unwind some of the tension coiling in his muscles by thinking of all the ways he''s going to make Su Xueyi and Bai Mi sorry to have crossed his path.


    ---


    The first thing he does once inside his room is check his phone and the dozens of unread messages from Han Yu.


    The car ride into town is very elucidating. Not only did he realize that he went all these years without noticing he has a bit of a mean streak, but he also realized that he can''t stop Su Xueyi and Bai Mi alone.


    He has to tell Han Yu what they''re doing if he wants to shield him from the fallout.


    Ni Ni doesn''t agree. "Host, please don''t do this, remember the bad ending!"


    "Fuck the bad ending, there is no way this shitshow is going to end in any way I''d consider ''good'', so I might as well do what I want."


    He scrolls through the messages, and his heart seizes with each of them.


    "Didi are you there?"


    "Didi don''t ignore me."


    "Are you upset with me?"


    "I take it back, I like you a moderate amount..."


    "You don''t need to reply with a word, just a sticker is enough, a funny gif even."


    "This isn''t funny."


    "Zi-di, please answer."


    "Xi Zirui, I never thought you''d be this cruel."


    "I wonder if you''reughing as you read my messages."


    "Even if you are, I''ll keep sending them." That one in particr makes tears well up in Xi Zirui''s eyes. Han Yu has such a tender heart, whether he knows it or not.


    "Please say something."


    "Don''t ignore me, it really hurts."


    "Xi Zirui?"


    "Didi?"


    After that his messages are just question marks, and then they stop, sometime around 2 am.


    Han Yu must have barely slept.


    His throat is clogged with the tears he''s trying to hold back, and his fingers tremble as he writes. "I''m sorry, I want to exin, can youe up to my room?"


    He gets a reply minutester. "There''s no need to exin. I wouldn''t want to bore you with my presence. Rest well."


    Xi Zirui sends another text, "I mean it, I''m really sorry, I really want to talk," but it''s never delivered.


    Either Han Yu blocked him on WeChat or turned off his phone.


    Xi Zirui lets out a bitter, wateryugh, he guesses he deserved that. He drags himself to bed and curls up on himself, hugging his knees to his chest.


    This time, when the tearse he doesn''t try to stop them.

 Chapter 23: Dont kiss the Male Lead Actor

    Chapter 23: Don''t kiss the Male Lead Actor


    When morninges Xi Zirui wakes up with swollen eyes and a scratchy throat. He drags himself out of bed and into the bathroom feeling like yesterday''s reheated leftovers.


    He has no idea what he''s going to say to Han Yu when he sees him, or how he''s going to apologize if Han Yu doesn''t even want to talk with him.


    Li Siqi brings him breakfast, the sugary fare the original preferred, and Xi Zirui forces himself to eat because he can''t afford to skip any more meals.


    Makeup artists and hair stylists invade his room in Li Siqi''s wake, and he spends the next hour being made up in the most extravagant way yet.


    They brush and oil his long wig,bing and hairspraying every strand in ce. A glimmering gold crown holds the upper half of his hair in ce, and a slim hairpin with a long, dangling trail secures the hair inside the crown.


    He feels like a wind chime every time he moves his head; announcing his presence like a cat wearing a bell.


    It''s all a little ridiculous, but it only gets worse when they cake his face with ayer of pale foundation, and gently blush his cheeks so he won''t look like a fresh corpse.


    "What do you think?" One of the makeup artists asks him after she''s done applying a thinyer of lipstick.


    He looks at himself in the mirror and his taken aback by his own appearance. He expected all the makeup and the excessive hair ornamentation would make him look feminine and doll-like. Instead the makeup artist''s care in sculpting his features pulls the sharp angles of his face into sharp contrast, making him look haughty and ethereal. The ents of red and ck on his eyes add a little danger to his gaze.


    He looks very much like the proud demonic cultivator Hai Yaomei is supposed to be.


    "It looks good," he says, clearing his throat.


    He wonders what Han Yu will think of it.


    The makeup artist beams at him through the mirror. "Wait until you see Hanoshi."


    The question is, will Han Yu be looking forward to seeing him?


    ---


    The set is bustling with activity after Xi Zirui leaves the costume department dressed in Hai Yaomei''s red wedding robes, severalyers of smooth silk embroidered with soaring cranes. Crew and cast hurry to different locations to film scenes with the secondary actors, while director Liao and the main team focus on filming the wedding scene in the morning, and then the wedding night after lunch.


    Su Xueyi leads him to the Heaven and Earth pavilion of Xiu Xianren''s sect, where the wedding ceremony is going to be held.


    Through a series of contrived events which Xi Zirui didn''t waste his time thinking about, the demonic energy flowing through Hai Yaomei got out of hand, and the righteous cultivation sects decided this made him too dangerous and that he should be killed before possibly destroying all of Jianghu (1).


    Xiu Xianren, now truly and well smitten with him, offered to marry him. As a way to take responsibility for him, and to try and subdue the demonic energy in his body via dual cultivation (2). Since Xiu Xianren was the most righteous of all the righteous cultivators, the other sects didn''t dare go against him, and allowed the marriage to go forth.


    Hai Yaomei, forced with the choice of dying (again) or marrying his former nemesis who he had been reluctantly developing feelings for, epted the deal, as long as he could remain the sect leader of the Demonic sect.


    And now Xi Zirui has to act through the whole thing, including the wedding night. While explicit sex scenes are not allowed, the drama''s production has been cleared by the Broadcasters Association to film a ''tasteful'' fade-to-ck.


    The entire hall is decked up in red, with bright ribbons going across from pir to pir. The ceremonial food is arranged in delicate porcin bowls on the narrow altar in front of which he and Han Yu will be lighting incense and performing the three bows.


    Xi Zirui''s palms are sweating, why is he so nervous? It''s not like this is his real wedding. Most modern weddings aren''t even like this!


    Han Yu is standing across the room, on the other side of the altar talking with Liao Min, holding the script in one hand and pointing at something in the text with the other.


    He looks resplendent in his red robes, embroidered with gold-thread dragons, their maws open in silent roars, their sharp talons digging through the silk. His hair is gathered on top of his head in a sleek tail, fastened in ce by a gold crown simr to Xi Zirui''s. His profile looks cut from jade, his eyes have been subtly lined with kohl, and his eyebrows darkened.


    Han Yu turns around and their eyes meet. They both stand frozen in ce, holding each other''s gaze as the din around them quiets into a faint static hum.


    Han Yu is the first to look away, his dark eyshes shuttering down over his bright eyes.


    Xi Zirui goes to stand next to him and Liao Min, keeping his own eyes lowered.


    He needs to tell Han Yu about Su Xueyi and Bai Mi, but how is he going to bridge that conversation?


    "Ok, everyone, on your marks," Liao Min says pping loudly to get everyone''s attention. "We know viewers are going to be paying a lot of attention to these scenes, so everything must look perfect, there isn''t a whole lot we''ll be able to fix in post production if the lighting is shitty and the acting is off."


    Thatst sentence she says while looking directly at Xi Zirui''s face.


    Thankfully he''s feeling as nervous and confused as Hai Yaomei, so he should be able to evade her wrath for now.


    Han Yu takes his ce across from him.


    Xi Zirui spends the time until Liao Min calls ''action'' trying to catch his eye again.


    ---


    This first scene of several in the Heaven and Earth pavilion is straightforward, they walk towards each other, one of Xiu Xianren''s sect elders says a few words, while implying that Hai Yaomei is a disgrace and that it''s a shame to see their sect leader married to one so beneath him, but in a very poetic way.


    Xiu Xianren smiles encouragingly at Hai Yaomei, and takes his hand to guide him towards the altar so they can kneel for their bows.


    Hai Yaomei res at him, but blushes a little when Xiu Xianren runs his thumb over his knuckles.


    Xi Zirui is self-conscious of how sweaty his hand must feel in Han Yu''s palm. He doesn''t have any lines for now so he focuses on hitting the right emotional cues.


    When Han Yu smiles encouragingly at him, he res up at him from beneath the fan of hisshes, as the script demands, and watches in surprise as Han Yu''s stage smile slips off his lips.


    "Cut!" Liao Min says, smacking the script against her thigh. "Hanoshi, focus! From the top."


    Han Yu murmured his apologies and walks back to his mark, standing across him Xi Zirui.


    They go over the scene twelve more times before Liao Min is satisfied. After that they will be filming the three bows.


    This is Xi Zirui''s opportunity to talk with Han Yu while the crew resets the lighting and moves the cameras, but Han Yu is already moving away.


    Xi Zirui walks towards him and holds him back by the sweeping sleeve of his red robe. "I need to talk with you."


    Han Yu gazes at him from the corner of his eye, and lets out a shuddering sigh. "What do you want?"


    It''s heartbreaking to have Han Yu speak to him so coldly, when just a few days ago his voice was warm and teasing whenever they talked.


    "It''s about Bai Mi, she''s-"


    Han Yu cuts him off. "She''s getting what she wants. Mypany thinks it would be best for me to pretend to be in a rtionship with her for the time being, until it''s obvious there is no child and I can leave her."


    His words hit Xi Zirui like a falling hammer, he''s stunned silent for a moment.


    "You can''t let her win like that," he says, when his mind has cleared enough to allow him to form words.


    "What do you care?" Han Yu says, and turns to leave.


    Xi Zirui tightens his fingers on his sleeve, and raises himself on his tip-toes to whisper against the shell of his ear. "I care a lot."


    Han Yu stills. Xi Zirui can see a shiver run up his spine and raise the fine hairs over the exposed skin of his nape.


    He turns to Xi Zirui with his eyebrows drawn over his sharp eyes, a steely resolve shining through his dark irises. "Director Liao, there''s been a problem with Xioshi''s bandages, I''m going to his trailer to help him," he says, not breaking eye contact with Xi Zirui.


    "What?! Now?" Liao Min lets out a long-suffering moan and hides her face in her palms. "Please be quick."


    Han Yu nods and pulls Xi Zirui along with him by the hem of his sleeve, Xi Zirui stumbles after him, his heart pounding loudly inside his chest.


    Does this mean Han Yu is going to hear him out?


    They''re intercepted by Su Xueyi at the pavilion''s gate, he chances a worried look at Xi Zirui and says. "Is everything okay? Maybe I should have a look at your bandages."


    The nerve of this guy!


    Xi Zirui narrows his eyes at him. "That''s not necessary, please stay here and ask Director Liao if she has any guidance for me in the uing scene."


    Su Xueyi''s permanent smile falters, and he tilts his head in well-meaning confusion at Xi Zirui. "I don''t-"


    "It''s very important that I know every single word Director Liao said, when I get back." He sters on a fake smile and rushes past Su Xueyi, pulling Han Yu behind him.


    Outside, Han Yu lets go of Xi Zirui''s sleeve and walks at a distance behind him. Xi Zirui understands why he''s doing it, but it hurts him all the same.


    The irony is devastatingly cold. How many times did he push Han Yu away before, only to miss his closeness now?


    Fate must be trying to teach him a lesson, unfortunately for Fate, he is too dense to understand it.


    He opens the door to his trailer with trembling fingers, and watches expectantly as Han Yu closes it behind him.


    "Let''s hear it, what is it that you want to tell me so badly?" Han Yu asks, bumping his back against the closed door and spreading his arms in mock invitation, a subdued smirk pulling at the corner of his lips.


    Xi Zirui means to tell him everything, not the part about him being from an alternate reality, but everything else. About Su Xueyi, Bai Mi, and his own confusing feelings.


    He doesn''t do that.


    Instead he ttens his palms over Han Yu''s chest and raises himself on the tip of his feet to nt a soft, lingering kiss against Han Yu''s warm lips.


    ---


    (1) Martial arts world, the setting of most xianxia/wuxia/cultivation novels. Fantasy Ancient China.


    (2) Daoist practice meant to refine qi (spiritual energy) through sex.

 Chapter 24: Dont have shitty taste in men

    Chapter 24: Don''t have shitty taste in men


    Han Yu is shocked still for a moment, his pupils blown wide.


    Xi Zirui panics, thinks that he has overstepped and starts pulling away, but Han Yu''s arms drop around his waist, pulling him tightly against his chest.


    He returns the kiss with a strangled moan, his tongue stealing into Xi Zirui''s mouth and making his head spin with the intensity of his passion.


    Han Yu kisses Xi Zirui like a starving man. Nipping at Xi Zirui''s full bottom lip with soft passes of his teeth, making sharp little moans every time Xi Zirui meets his desperation with his own.


    He''s sweet, so sweet. Xi Zirui feels like he''s melting.


    In a distant part of his mind, he thinks that perhaps his previous boyfriends wouldn''t have had reason to call him cold and uncaring if they had only kissed him like this.


    A single kiss from Han Yu is enough to make him grow hot.


    He slides his hands up Han Yu''s chest, around his neck, and tangles them in the soft hair of his wig, he wishes it wasn''t in the way, he wishes he could score his fingernails over Han Yu''s scalp and feel him hiss into his mouth.


    Han Yu is the first to break the kiss, pushing Xi Zirui away with a gentle hand on his chest. Still inmed by his own desire Xi Zirui chases after his lips, following the thin string of saliva still connecting them.


    "Didi, we can''t...our makeup," Han Yu says, his breathingboured.


    Some sense returns to Xi Zirui and he lowers hisshes in embarrassment.


    What the hell was that? He practically mauled Han Yu.


    Han Yu must notice the conflicting emotions on his face, because he pushes two fingers under Xi Zirui''s chin, lifting it until he''s looking Han Yu in the eye. "Didi has no idea of the things I want to do with him..."


    Xi Zirui sucks on a shuddering breath and takes hold of Han Yu''s fingers, bringing them towards his lips so he can run his tongue along the soft pads. "It''s gege who has no idea..." he supports himself on Han Yu''s neck to bridge the height difference between them and whisper against his ear, "Of the things I''d let him do to me."


    Han Yu lets out a groan and bumps his forehead against the top of Xi Zirui''s head. "Don''t do this to me didi, I can''t take it."


    Xi Zirui feels possessed with a recklessness he hasn''t felt in a long time. He wants to throw caution to the wind, ignore that they''re expected back in the set and stay locked up inside this cramped trailer with Han Yu. Make a nest out of their stupid fake wedding robes and fuck on the floor until the sky turns dark outside the fogged up windows.


    He wants so much that his hunger threatens to swallow him whole.


    An annoyingly familiar metallic chime brings him out of the lust-tinted haze of his own thoughts. "Host, you can''t ignore filming! Host is almost certainly headed for a bad ending, but if he doesn''t finish filming the drama the free trial will be terminated!"


    Xi Zirui doesn''t appreciate being reminded of Ni Ni''s presence, and of the ridiculous situation that brought him and Han Yu together. More than anything, he wishes they could have met as regr people without any of these constraints in their way.


    But Ni Ni''s shrill warning also reminds him of the actual reason he wanted to talk with Han Yu.


    He takes a deep breath and puts some distance between himself and Han Yu, to better gather his thoughts.


    "Listen, there''s something I need to tell you-"


    Han Yu grows a few shades paler under his makeup. Anticipating Xi Zirui telling him all the reasons why they can''t be together.


    Xi Zirui takes hold of his hand and rushes to rify, "No, no, it''s not like that. I found out that my bodyguard, Su Xueyi, is Bai Mi''s cousin. I think he might be the one leaking stuff about us online, and working together with Bai Mi to time it with online spections about you and her."


    Han Yu''s sharp brows knit in confusion above his eyes. "I understand why he would want to help his cousin take me down, but isn''t this hurting you too? He works for yourpany, what does he gain from harming your reputation?"


    He rubs the back of his neck with a long-suffering sigh, and prepares to tell Han Yu the 80''s drama that is Su Xueyi''s schoolyard crush on the school''s hottest guy. "We might have gone to school together, and he might have had a crush on me, and I might have been an asshole about it."


    The corner of Han Yu''s lip ticks up. "Might didi also have forgotten who he was?"


    He doesn''t necessarily enjoy having to pretend to share the original Xi Zirui''s terrible personality, but needs must. He sighs and nods.


    Han Yu''s smile widens. "I bet didi broke a lot of hearts in school. I bet he made all the boys cry."


    Xi Zirui rolls his eyes, but doesn''t fight it when Han Yu pulls him close by their locked fingers. He lets his head rest against Han Yu''s warm chest and decides it''s as good as opportunity as any to pepper in some of the truth. "Not really, I was shy actually, had really bad social anxiety, but I hid it all under an aloof exterior."


    Han Yu hums, Xi Zirui can feel the vibrations through his chest. "A cold, distant beauty. That would drive anyone insane."


    Xi Zirui snorts at the exaggeration, but maybe it isn''t too far off from the truth. When he stopped being painfully awkward and nerdy, he did get his share of admirers.


    His first ever boyfriend said what had attracted him most about Xi Zirui were his icy gaze and indifferent aura, as if everything around him was beneath his notice.


    Xi Zirui didn''t have the heart to tell him that what he thought was indifference and an attractive haughtiness was actually a deep sense of boredom. Xi Zirui has been deeply bored for as long as he can remember.


    One thing his first boyfriend, and all the others that came after, weren''t prepared for was the realization that Xi Zirui wouldn''t melt under their attentions and reveal a secret side of himself only they would be privy to.


    He''s certain that all of them fantasized about it, but none of them ever got it.


    And then the usations came, that he was cold-hearted, uncaring, unloving, and the rtionship would end soon after. Always the same pattern.


    None of them ever realized how bored Xi Zirui felt with them. He wasn''t cold, he was just uninterested.


    It was his boredom and extremecence with every aspect of his life, his unwillingness to take charge and try to fix whatever wasn''t working, that led him to the Transmigrator 4000 and the quick fix it promised.


    And to Han Yu.


    And for the first time in his life, Xi Zirui wasn''t bored.


    Han Yu is a lot of things; he''s shameless, he''s an asshole, he''s a louche, he''s an incorrigible flirt, he''s attention-seeking, he has the world''s most painful "didi/gege" kink, but he isn''t boring.


    Xi Zirui burrows his face against Han Yu''s chest and inhales the crisp, clean scent of him.


    He likes Han Yu so much.


    Xi Zirui has terrible taste in men.


    Maybe that''s where he went wrong with all his previous boyfriends, they were all perfectly nice people.


    Apparently he likes them absolutely disreputable.


    But that''s okay, Xi Zirui isn''t so nice himself.


    Speaking of which....He draws his fingernail down the gold embroidery over Han Yu''s chest. "About Bai Mi, and Su Xueyi, I have an idea about how we can deal with them."


    ---


    They leave Xi Zirui''s trailer after putting themselves together as much as possible under the circumstances. The makeup around their mouths has been rubbed clean off, leaving a very obvious gap of bare skin around their lips.


    There''s nothing they can do about it now, but Xi Zirui grabs them both water bottles from the minibar in his trailer so they''ll have at least a semnce of usible deniability.


    Han Yu isn''t exactly thrilled about Xi Zirui''s n, and what it entails, but he agrees it''s their only hope of leaving this mess behind with their careers intact.


    Well, Han Yu''s career, at least. Xi Zirui couldn''t care less about his, considering he''s not really an actor, but he doesn''t tell Han Yu that.


    Xi Zirui''s main goal is to make Su Xueyi and Bai Mi pay for thinking they could fuck with him, everything else is just an added bonus.


    They try to slip back inside the Heaven and Earth pavilion discreetly, but Liao Min catches them at it.


    "What took the two of you so long?" she asks, eyeing them suspiciously.


    Xi Zirui already has an excuse ned. "We couldn''t find the bandages," he says shing her his wrists.


    She narrows her sharp eyes at them and calls. "Make up! Fix them up, then go back to your marks."


    The makeup artists descend on them and fix the damage they did with their hungry kisses.


    Han Yu catches Xi Zirui''s eye over the flurry of brushes and sponges and winks at him.


    They go back to their marks in the steps in front of the altar and Han Yu takes his hand. This time the shivers his touch sends down Xi Zirui''s spine are entirely wee.


    From the corner of his eye he can see Su Xueyi leaning against a pir outside of the camera''s view, watching them attentively.


    He smiles a little to himself. Good, let him watch.


    This time filming goes much more smoothly, the restlessness Xi Zirui was feeling haspletely left him.


    Instead, now Liao Min admonishes him for, "Stop smiling Xioshi! Hai Yaomei is nervous and apprehensive! Nervous!"


    Somehow, he manages to shoot every scene in the pavilion without incurring her wrath again.


    He chalks it up as a win, but he knows his most important performance is yet toe.


    ---


    Han Yu makes it a point of loudly inviting him to lunch, so that not only Su Xueyi hears him, but a few of the cast and crew do to.


    Xi Zirui epts with a shy smile, and follows after him, Su Xueyi trailing in his wake.


    Once they reach the dining hall, Han Yu politely offers to fetch food for both of them.


    Su Xueyi sits at a nearby table and keeps tabs on them.


    Xi Zirui takes the opportunity to fire a quick text message, confirming the ns he had already made in the trailer. Somewhere nearby a phone vibrates, just another one in a sea of people with their faces glued to their screens.


    Han Yues back and ces both trays on the table.


    Xi Zirui smiles up at him, besotted and foolish.


    They eat their food, chatting about this and that, until Han Yu''s own phone pings with an iing WeChat message.


    With a mischievous smile Xi Zirui reaches over to grab it before Han Yu can get to it.


    The easy smile falls off Han Yu''s lips and he makes a desperate bid for the phone in Xi Zirui''s hands. Xi Zirui bats his hands away with a giggle, making a game out of it.


    He unlocks Han Yu''s phone and reads the message. As he reads his sunny smile fades from his face, reced with pure outrage.


    He levels a re at Han Yu, who tries to mollify him, "Didi it''s not what you''re thinking."


    Xi Zirui ps the hand he tries to touch him with. "Don''t fucking touch me! I don''t even want to see your face."


    He gets up from the table, making his chair skid loudly against the smooth floor.


    All eyes are on them, somewhere, a person is recording everything.


    Xi Zirui leaves the dining hall in a flurry of red robes and indignation, Su Xueyi follows after him like a dutiful dog.

 Chapter 25: Dont be a liar

    Chapter 25: Don''t be a liar


    Su Xueyi follows him all the way to the trailer, and has no qualms about going inside when Xi Zirui leaves the door open behind him.


    He finds Xi Zirui sitting on the narrow cot with his face cupped between his palms.


    Xi Zirui feels the bed dip when Su Xueyi sits down next to him, and then his broad hand drawing soothing circles over the narrow expanse of his back.


    "Do you want to talk about it?" Su Xueyi asks, his tone earnest.


    Xi Zirui sighs into his palms. "I''ve been an idiot."


    Su Xueyi hums thoughtfully. "Is this about Han Yu?"


    Xi Zirui snorts, self-deprecating. "Who else? I can''t believe I trusted him."


    Su Xueyi wraps his arm around Xi Zirui''s shoulders and pulls him against his chest. "Whatever he did, you shouldn''t me yourself for it."


    He lets himself melt against Su Xueyi''s warm chest and sighs again, heaving with hopelessness. "Did you know that he kissed me here, earlier? He said he was serious about me, that it wasn''t all about publicity, and I believed him." He shakes his head, choking on a bitterugh. "But then, just now at lunch, I saw that he got a message from some girl thanking him forst night."


    Su Xueyi clicks his tongue and his arm travels up from Xi Zirui''s back to rub over his nape. "You deserve better than him."


    Xi Zirui doesn''t let his thoughts show on his face, and just nods noiselessly against Su Xueyi''s chest. "Thank you for listening, you''ve been a really good friend."


    Almost imperceptibly, Su Xueyi''s fingers tighten over Xi Zirui''s nape, close to pinching the skin, but it onlysts for a moment before he''s back to his gentle petting. "Zirui can count on me for everything."


    With another mournful sigh, Xi Zirui pats Su Xueyi''s thigh, almost distractedly, like one might a clingy dog. "You''re very kind."


    A flicker of something shes through Su Xueyi''s eyes but it''s gone too fast for Xi Zirui to put name to it.


    Su Xueyi seems to struggle with his own thoughts for a moment but after some time, finally says. "You can always get back at Han Yu, for ying with your feelings like that."


    Xi Zirui lets out another self-deprecating snort. "How? By getting with someone else? Would he even care?"


    Su Xueyi ponders over his next words carefully before saying, "A guy like that, he must have an ego, maybe he''d care more than you think."


    Xi Zirui shakes his head. "No, I don''t think making him jealous would work. I think he''d see right through it."


    The soft fingers over Xi Zirui''s nape grow sharp once again, just for a moment, before they resume the circr soothing motions. "Then you hurt him where it hurts...his career."


    Xi Zirui turns his head to the side, to look Su Xueyi in the eye. "He''s already in hot water because of the whole scandal with Bai Mi..." he says, his tone contemtive.


    "Maybe you could add fire to the mes," Su Xueyi suggests.


    "How so?"


    Xi Zirui opens his eyes wide and lets his mouth hang open in anticipation, Su Xueyi''s eyes are momentarily arrested by the wet swipe of his tongue over his pink bottom lip, and then he tells Xi Zirui exactly how he can fuck Han Yu over.


    ---


    He manages to persuade Su Xueyi to go ahead before him and give him some moments alone to gather himself before he has to see Han Yu again.


    Su Xueyi gives him a look filled with understanding andpassion, and then runs his thumb over Xi Zirui''s cheekbone, muttering an heartfelt, "Of course."


    Xi Zirui''s sad smile slips off his face as soon as the door closes behind Su Xueyi''s back. Frowning, he rubs the wide sleeve of the wedding robe over his cheek, intent on wiping away all the traces of Su Xueyi''s touch.


    Who does this guy think he is? Acting as if he''s magnanimously doing what Xi Zirui asks him when he tells him to leave his own fucking trailer. Touching him all over as if he has any right to.


    Ni Ni chimes with an unwanted opinion as usual. "Why couldn''t Host act this well when he is filming the drama?" It might be his imagination but he thinks she sounds a little despondent.


    He actually has a good answer for that. "Because I wasn''t acting, I was lying."


    He takes his phone out of the folds of his waist sash, and confirms it recorded all of Su Xueyi''s detailed suggestion to create a fake WeChat conversation between himself and Han Yu, where he tearfully confronts him about the baby rumors, and Han Yu is not only dismissive of his concerns, letting him know there''s nothing between them for Xi Zirui to be nagging him, but also that he isn''t going to be a father to any damn brat, and if Bai Mi got herself pregnant it''s her own damn fault for not getting an abortion before it was toote.


    Xi Zirui had openly wondered, "Doesn''t Su Xueyi think it would look bad for me when the conversation was revealed?" making his voice a whole octave higher even without any voice editing software, and leaving no question as to who was saying those damning words.


    Su Xueyi of course assured him it would clean up his image as the public would feel sorry for him, and realize he was as much a victim as Bai Mi.


    Xi Zirui didn''t need his titudes, though. Thatst part of the video would be cut out, as would any mentions of his name or any information that might make his identity obvious.


    He just needed Su Xueyi to respond to his own name, and those first seconds of "no, no, of course not, it will be good actually..." His own voice could be easily edited and made unrecognizable.


    Xi Zirui might be a mediocre actor, but he is a very good liar.


    ---


    When he gets back to set he has to focus on keeping his eyes downcast and his expression forlorn. That''s a bit tricky for him, as it requires far more acting. He''s much morefortable lying to someone''s face, honestly.


    Besides, he has a hard time restraining a grin when he spots Han Yu across from him, talking with Liao Min.


    She sees him standing there, twiddling his thumbs with a puppy-eye look, and calls him over with an exasperated wave of her arm.


    When he reaches them, both Director Liao and Han Yu have their heads bent over the script.


    "So what we need in the next couple of scenes: eagerness from Xiu Xianren, but tempered with careful restraint, you don''t want to seem so eager that it gives off rapey vibes," Liao Min says, running her finger under key lines on the script, as Han Yu nods in understanding.


    To Xi Zirui she turns with a frown. "From Hai Yaomei we need reticence, about the marriage and what it means for him and his future, and some virginal shyness."


    Xi Zirui''s eyes widenically while he mouths the word "virginal" to himself. Han Yu catches him at it, and bites down on a grin.


    Liao Min''s frown deepens when she sees Xi Zirui''s wide eyes; she smacks him on the arm with the folded up script. "Focus! And listen, don''t be so anxious and reticent that you look like a dead fish on camera. This is supposed to be sexy, or a very tame version of that, whatever." She runs her free hand over her prickly scalp. "The point is, Hai Yaomei is attracted to Xiu Xianren, and has feelings for him, and that should show. At one point he''ll let go of his apprehension and let himself be swept up in the moment. Got that?"


    He nods before Liao Min has the chance to smack him again.


    After that invigorating and uplifting pep-talk, the makeup artists descend on them again, armed with their brushes and sponges.


    The first scene is going to be a long shot of Hai Yaomei and Xiu Xianren entering the nuptial chamber, and then of Hai Yaomei carefully disrobing Xiu Xianren.


    Xi Zirui isn''t looking forward to that, but at least it''s only going to be from the waist up.


    Han Yu takes his hand, and guides him from behind the camera, and into frame, as they make their way to the low tform where the canopy bed, decked in thin red muslin curtains, red silk sheets and pillows sits.


    They stop in front of the bed, and Xiu Xianren raises Hai Yaomei''s lowered chin to gaze deeply into his humid eyes.


    "A-Yao doesn''t need to be scared," Han Yu says, before pressing a fleeting kiss to Xi Zirui''s lips.


    Xi Zirui doesn''t have to fake the little thrill that does down his spine at that chaste bit of contact, but he has to fake the coyness as he turns his face to the side and lowers hisshes in embarrassment.


    "I''m not scared," he says, making it sound like a question.


    Han Yu smiles softly and leans over to kiss his forehead. "We don''t need to do anything if A-Yao doesn''t want to. No one needs to know what happened here, we can just sleep."


    Xiu Xianren''s considerate words are supposed to awake Hai Yaomei''s fighting spirit. Who presses his lips into a thin line, and says, this time with confidence. "I''m not scared of anything, least of all this."


    Han Yu gives him an indulgent smile and says, "As A-Yao wishes."


    Then he reaches towards Xi Zirui''s hair and pulls out the hairpin holding his hair in ce inside the crown. The loose hair waterfalls around his shoulder and chest in a dark inkspill of silky strands.


    Han Yu runs reverent hands over the loose strands framing his face, and continues downwards into the neckline of his robes. His other handes up to the his waist and loosens the sash holding the two halves of the robe together, at the same time he pulls the neckline to the side making the robes part and fall down in a wave of red down Hai Yaomei''s shoulders.


    Hai Yaomei gasps at the feeling of the smooth silk slipping down his skin, and the cold brush of air against his bare skin.


    Xi Zirui has to bite the inside of his cheek to keep that look of dazed coyness on his face. Why the fuck would Hai Yaomei be gasping? How can any of this be surprising to him? What did he think would happen on his wedding night? That he and Xiu Xianren would y go?


    The worst part is that since he hasn''t read the original novel, Xi Zirui has no idea if he should me the author or the scriptwriter for the travesty that are some of Hai Yaomei''s honestly ridiculous actions when ites to Xiu Xianren.


    Now he''s the one who has to stand in the middle of a crowded set in nothing but the red underpants that make up the wedding robes, with lowered eyes as if he''s just been bullied by some pervert.


    Thankfully that''s the end of the scene and Liao Min yells. "Cut! That was actually very good. Keep that energy. From the top guys."


    He lowers himself on the floor to pick up the discarded robes, and his fingers bump against Han Yu''s, who did the same.


    "I wonder if didi will look that shy the first time we fuck," he whispers, discreetly rubbing his thumb over Xi Zirui''s knuckles. His eyes are glued to Xi Zirui''s small, pink nipples.


    Xi Zirui snatches up the robe and gives Han Yu a withering look. "Does it look like I will?"


    Han Yu smirks. "No, I think didi will try to boss me around."


    Xi Zirui smirks too. "I won''t just try."


    They''re keeping their voices low, and Xi Zirui''s expression looks caustic enough from a distance, but he''s still aware of Su Xueyi watching them from the shadows.


    He pushes Han Yu away with a hand on his chest. "Don''te close to me."


    Han Yu puts his hands up in mock-surrender and walks away backwards, the smirk never leaving his lips.


    He''s as infuriating as he is attractive. Xi Zirui can''t wait to show him just what he got himself into.

 Chapter 26: Dont grind on the Male Lead Actor Redux

    Chapter 26: Don''t grind on the Male Lead Actor Redux


    They run over the scene a few more times, before Liao Min is satisfied with what they have.


    After that, makeup descends on them again, as they get ready for the next scene.


    Liao Min calls the scene, and they take their marks.


    Han Yu circles Xi Zirui and hugs him from behind, inhaling the scent of his loose hair. As Hai Yaomei, Xi Zirui gasps at the feeling of his clever fingers over his bare waist.


    Han Yu gathers all of Xi Zirui''s hair in one fist and moves it over to his left shoulder, so he can drop fluttering kisses on his right, and all the way up his neck, towards his trembling throat.


    Ovee, Xi Zirui angles his neck to the side to allow him better ess.


    Taking that as the invitation it is, Han Yu wraps his arms around Xi Zirui''s waist more tightly and pulls him towards the bed.


    Xi Zirui lets himself be guided and pushed down when Han Yu changes their positions.


    He looks up at Han Yu with wide eyes as he looms over him, still fully clothed.


    Han Yu runs his fingers down Xi Zirui''s neck and towards his chest, almost grazing a nipple. "A-Yao is so beautiful. I''m very lucky to have him as a husband."


    Xi Zirui whimpers and closes his eyes, looking to the side to avoid Han Yu''s heated gaze.


    It''s a bit of improvisation on his part, to prevent himself fromughing at that frankly terrible bit of dialogue.


    He feels sorry for Hai Yaomei, his new husband is d they''re married because he''s beautiful. What a stupid reason to marry someone. What a shallow reason to fall in love.


    Xi Zirui doesn''t have long to ruminate over the sorry state of a fictional character''s love life before Han Yu''s lips are pressing down on his. It''s the kind of chaste, family-friendly, kiss that the Broadcaster''s Association loves, and that Xi Zirui is supposed to react to as if Han Yu is fucking his mouth with his tongue. He moans into theckluster kiss and throws his arms around Han Yu''s neck.


    He runs his hand up the sides of Han Yu''s robe, and asks, "Take off your clothes," his tone pleading.


    "Cut! That was great." Liao Min says. "Let''s run the scene a few more times, and then have short break."


    Han Yu grins down at Xi Zirui. "Didi was really into it."


    Xi Zirui rolls his eyes and ps him on the arm, to try and get him to get off him. "I was acting," he says, smoothing down his wig. In a lower register he adds, "Gege hasn''t seen anything yet."


    He doesn''t miss the way Han Yu''s pupils dte and his mouth falls open on a harsh pant. It makes him look stupid with lust. It''s a good look on him.


    ---


    They keep their distance during the break. Xi Zirui gravitates towards Su Xueyi''s side looking pitiful and shy, clutching the two halves of his robe together in front of his chest.


    Su Xueyi tries tofort him, doing a poor job of hiding his smugness every time Han Yu looks in their direction.


    Thest two scenes of the day are going to be the ''consummation'' and the morning after. Xi Zirui isn''t looking forward to either of them.


    "Ok, the next scene are going to be a little more intimate, so all non-essential personal please leave the set," Liao Min says, surprising Xi Zirui.


    He didn''t think they would have the luxury of privacy, but he''s d for it when a line of people starts filing out of the pavilion, Su Xueyi among them, leaving only Liao Min, a few cameramen and lighting technicians behind.


    For this scene both he and Han Yu will be only in their robe''s underpants, their upper halves bare, and the lower hidden by the red sheets, so the audience will get the impression they are wearing nothing at all.


    Xi Zirui lets his robes fall down to the floor again. He tries to disguise his interest as Han Yu does the same, and fails miserably.


    He can''t help taking notice of the muscle definition on his chest and abdomen, slim and sleek like a swimmer''s build. Elegantly broad shoulders tapering down to a trim waist, a sculpted ass, and legs that go on for miles.


    Han Yu catches him staring and wiggles his eyebrows suggestively at him.


    Xi Zirui scoffs and turns around from him. Leaving Han Yu to look at the sinuous curve of his back, the elegant dip of his tight waist and the twin dimples above his ass.


    He thinks he hears an abortive gasp him, and smiles to himself, feeling pleased. Good, let Han Yu stare. Xi Zirui likes it when he''s all flustered and needy.


    Xi Zirui walks towards the bed andys down on his back beneath the sheets, Han Yu follows after him like an eager puppy. He settles above Xi Zirui''s body, his armsing up around his shoulders, supporting his weight. Xi Zirui raises his knees to bracket his hips and links his arms around Han Yu''s neck.


    He''s overly conscious of all the ces his skin is touching Han Yu''s, and of the weight of his body between his straining thighs. Han Yu is conscious too, and presses himself fully against Xi Zirui with a tiny roll of his hips.


    Xi Zirui almost swallows his tongue. The bastard is hard!


    Predictably, Han Yu''s smirk only widens in the face of Xi Zirui''s indignation.


    He''s such a kinky bastard, doing something like this while people are watching, Xi Zirui shouldn''t be surprised. He tries not to let the fondness show on his face, it''s best not to indulge Han Yu''s whims.


    In any case, he suspects Han Yu likes it when he''s mean to him.


    "We''re rolling people, silence on set," Liao Min says focusing on the cameras showing their intertwined bodies on the bed.


    Han Yu fits his palm behind Xi Zirui''s neck only to dip it backwards in a slownguorous kiss. Xi Zirui''s brows knit in pleasure as he moans into the kiss. Han Yu takes the opportunity to slip his tongue inside, running it teasingly against the edge of his upper teeth.


    Xi Zirui ponders whether to bite him.


    "We''ll only do as much as A-Yao wants," Han Yu says, taking on Xiu Xianren''s considerate voice and mellow words.


    In the first disy of backbone Hai Yaomei has shown since entering the nuptial chamber. Xi Zirui tightens his arms around Han Yu''s neck and growls, "Shut up," bringing their lips together again.


    Han Yu lets out a growl of his own, and snaps his hips in a longnguid roll, this time because the script explicitly calls for it.


    And, "scene", Liao Min calls, pumping her closed fist once into the air. "That was great, I really liked the improvisation. Sexy stuff. Let''s do it like this a few more times, and then stick to the script in case we aren''t cleared to air the raunchier version."


    Han Yu hides a chuckle against Xi Zirui''s neck. "Did you hear that, didi? You were sexy."


    Xi Zirui tightens his legs around Han Yu''s waist, driving his hips down into his, making him hiss when they rub together. "Keep teasing and we''re going to be fined by the Broadcaster''s Association for lewd and inappropriate content when they see this footage."


    Han Yu gives him a pleading look, but keeps any further remarks to himself.


    The good think about Han Yu''s kinks is that he gets flustered when he''s threatened with exactly what he wants. Xi Zirui will need to find a way to use that to his advantage.


    ---


    By the time they''re finally done for the day, the sky has grown dark outside the pavilion they''re shooting in, and Xi Zirui has an inconvenient, persistent erection. Being this horny makes him moody and he snaps at Su Xueyi when hees to collect him at the door.


    Thankfully for him, Su Xueyi chalks it up to him being upset after prolonged exposure to Han Yu.


    He gets rid of Su Xueyi in the hotel''s lobby, and, making himself sound much more mellow than he feels, thanks him for his friendship again and tells him he''s feeling really drained and doesn''t want to be disturbed until the next morning.


    He gets into his room only long enough to take his wig off and change into morefortable clothing than a tracksuit. After that, he slips out of his own room and into Han Yu''s.


    "Is she on her way?" he asks, once he walks in and finds Han Yu glued to his phone.


    Han Yu crosses the room with long strides and presses Xi Zirui bodily against the door, kissing the breath out of him. This is nothing like those stage kisses on set, Han Yu kisses him like he wants to swallow him whole and something in Xi Zirui preens under all that much naked hunger.


    He returns the kiss, and doesn''t even push Han Yu away when he grabs his ass. He''s feeling generous. Besides, he likes the feel of Han Yu''s broad, elegant hands kneading into his cheeks, pawing at him like every moment he isn''t touching Xi Zirui hurts him.


    Unfortunately, tonight they have other things to do besides indulging their desires.


    "Focus, is she on her way?" Xi Zirui asks again, lifting two fingers up to Han Yu''s mouth to stop his seeking lips.


    Han Yu frowns in disappointment, but steps away. "She is, she said she wasing as soon as I sent her the massage during lunch. She should be arriving any time now."


    As if on queue, there''s a light knock on the door.


    Whispering, Xi Zirui says, "Remember the n." He pecks Han Yu''s lips onest time. "I''m going to hide."


    He goes into the bedroom, and hides inside the closet which with its shuttered doors makes the perfect hiding spot to record the bedroom and a great portion of the living room.


    He hears the sound of Han Yu opening the door and then the sound of high heels clicking on hardwood.


    When Bai Mies into his view, she looks no different from the photos he has seen of her. She''s beautiful in a way that at first seems weing and charming, and which is probably why she hasnded so many roles as the sweet innocent protagonist, but her cold eyes betray all her arrogance and sense of superiority.


    She casts her eyes across Han Yu''s room with a subtle sneer of disdain on her plush lips. As if she can tell by the room alone that the production he''s acting in is well beneath her. It pleases her immensely.


    "I''m d you finally came around," she says folding her hands in front of her waist. "I was thinking we could announce a spring wedding."


    Han Yu scowls. "I''m not doing this for you, I''m doing this for my child."


    Bai Mi''s lips stretch into a contemptuous smile as she sits down in the divan in the living room. "Are you?"


    "Of course, why would I want to stay with anyone as despicable as you if it wasn''t because of the child."


    Han Yu''s face shows his open disdain and contempt for Bai Mi, but it only makes her calcting smile widen.


    "You really are stupid, uh," she says, shaking her head. "There is no child."


    Han Yu staggers a few steps backwards, stricken. "What?"


    Xi Zirui curses under his breath, he''s usually such a great actor why is he hamming it up now of all times.


    Here''s to hoping that Bai Mi is as much of a self-absorbed snake as he says.


    "Do you really think I''d let someone as pathetic as you get me pregnant?" she scoffs, and rummages inside her designer bag. She fishes out a neat folder of legal documents and throws it on the floor in front of Han Yu''s feet. "The only thing I need from you is your star power. And even without a child, you''re going to sign this non-disclosure agreement, andply with every item on it. Unless you want a very intimate video of you, having sex with a woman who on first nce you might think is me, but video editing software will make sure she most definitely isn''t."


    She crosses her legs demurely and smiles sweetly up at Han Yu. "How is it going to be, hubby?"

 Chapter 27: Dont forget the lube

    Chapter 27: Don''t forget the lube


    Xi Zirui grins maniacally down at his phone as he records everything Bai Mi says. Both her and Han Yu are in frame, and the camera captures her self-satisfied smirk in perfect rity, as well as Han Yu''s livid grimace.


    She won''t know what hit her when this is posted online.


    Right now, she leans leisurely on the divan, her smirk widening as Han Yu bends over to pick up the documents.


    "Why are you doing all this?" he asks, his shoulders slumped.


    Her smile slips. "Why? Should you even be asking me that? You really are stupid. You should know by now how hard it is to stay relevant in this industry. Do you think I''d let everything I''ve worked for be taken away by some upstart?" she scoffs, running a manicured hand down her artfully curled hair. "You have to stay relevant in the public''s eye, so they''ll constantly demand your presence. Only that way will you be offered parts, good ones. Not the crap you''re currently ying and that I''ve had the displeasure of doing in the past."


    Han Yu runs his fingers down the edges of the folder. "This drama isn''t crap, people are excited for it. I like the character I''m ying and this story. It will make people happy once it airs. I like acting because it makes people dream...it makes me dream too."


    That''s such a good answer. Xi Zirui could kiss him. The public is going to love hearing him say those earnest words while looking so disgusted with Bai Mi''s duplicity.


    "Host can be really cold-blooded," Ni Ni says suddenly, almost making Xi Zirui drop his phone.


    Xi Zirui ignores her. So what if he is? Bai Mi and Su Xueyi started it.


    Bai Mi is less impressed than Xi Zirui by Han Yu''s heartfelt words. Sheughs scornfully and narrows her eyes at him. "Not only are you stupid, but you''re also a fool. Things are only worth doing for two reasons: money and power. Everything else is a waste of time."


    What a fucking cartoon viin. The more she talks the more Xi Zirui hates her guts.


    "This conversation is a waste of time," Han Yu says, sighing. "Fine, you''ll get what you want." He drops the papers on the circr dining table facing the panoramic windows, and turns away from Bai Mi.


    She gets up from the divan with a catlike stretch and coos at Han Yu on her way to the door. "Chin up darling, it''s not like this is going to be terrible for you." She stops with her hand on the door handle. "Besides, I hear that yourtest boytoy has had enough of you already, so it''s not like you''ll be missing out on that front."


    She throws onest dazzling smile over her shoulder, and says, "Admit it, Han Yu, the two of us deserve each other," and then she''s gone, leaving only the scent of her expensive perfume behind.


    Xi Zirui waits until enough time has passed toe out of his hiding ce. He finds Han Yu still looking out the windows forlornly, arms crossed in front of his chest.


    He hugs him from behind, resting his head against his sharp shoulderde. "I got everything, we have her now. Don''t worry, gege."


    Han Yu lowers his hands until they''re resting over Xi Zirui''s and links their fingers. "I''m not worried," he shakes his head an inhales shakily. "Just thinking...am I really like her?"


    Ni Ni chimes. "He wanted to enter into a fake rtionship with Host for publicity, so he clearly isn''t that different."


    Xi Zirui doesn''t understand what Ni Ni has against Han Yu, but whatever, the only thing that matters is that Xi Zirui likes him.


    Besides, Han Yu is a changed man now. His desire to tap Xi Zirui''s ass turned him into a better person.


    He hugs himself closer to Han Yu''s back, and says, "Was what you told her about how this drama isn''t stupid true?"


    Han Yu kicks the wooden floor with the heel of his socked feet a few times before answering. "I probably sounded really dumb, uh? But yeah, I was saying the truth, I like filming this drama, as silly and over-the-top as it is."


    He is blushing a little when he turns around to hug Xi Zirui to his chest, and Xi Zirui bites down on the urge to coo at him. Too cute, Han Yu really is sweet, embarrassed because he doesn''t want to look uncool in front of Xi Zirui.


    It makes Xi Zirui want to bully him mercilessly.


    He raises himself on his tiptoes and drops a kiss against Han Yu''s steaming neck. "Then gege definitely isn''t like her. I think gege is really good..." He can feel Han Yu''s pulse quicken under his lips, it makes his smirk widen. "Does gege want to show didi how good he can be?"


    Han Yu looks as if his brain has gone momentarily offline, which is always a great look on him. Xi Zirui takes advantage of his daze to pull him by the hand towards the sofa. He lets his back hit the cushions and pulls Han Yu on top of him, spreading his legs around his hips.


    Clinging to his neck, Xi Zirui whispers, "Gege once told me that he would make me scream his name," he rolls his hips upwards in a deliberate tease, "was that all talk? Isn''t gege going to make good on his promise?"


    Han Yu''s eyes sh, he grips Xi Zirui''s wrists in one hand and pins them above his head on the cushions. "Didi is ying with fire. If he keeps teasing me, I''ll take it as invitation to go ahead and wreck him."


    Good! Please do!


    Xi Zirui squirms in ce and bites his lower lip, gazing up at Han Yu from beneath the seductive fan of his longshes. "Do your worst."


    Han Yu groans, his voiceden with lust, and falls on Xi Zirui like a storm. He brackets his body from all sides, rucks up his t-shirt with feverish fingers and takes one hard nipple between his lips, worrying at the sensitive flesh with his teeth.


    Xi Zirui hisses at the sharpness and the zing of pleasure that travels down his spine. He arches his spine into the contact, silently inviting Han Yu to take more, to take all of him.


    His mind is clouded with lust, his blood running thick and heavy with it, but he still has enough presence of mind to ask, "Where is the lube? You better have lube."


    Han Yu releases Xi Zirui''s abused nipple with a loud pop, which doesn''t bode well for Xi Zirui''s chances of getting railed right this instant. "Uh...I don''t have any."


    Xi Zirui bumps his head against the cushions with a groan and pulls up Han Yu by the loose cor of his shirt. "All that talk about wanting to fuck me, and you didn''t even n for it?"


    Han Yu whimpers pitifully, rubbing himself against Xi Zirui''s thigh. "I''m sorry, didi. I didn''t have time to get it."


    Inappropriate as always, Ni Ni has something to say. "I can tell Host is determined to ruin his chances of getting a happy ending."


    Xi Zirui just grits his teeth in reply.


    "If that''s the case, Host should know there is lubricant in the side-table of his hotel room. An half-filled bottle the original Xi Zirui liked to make use of," she says, sounding flustered if such a thing is possible.


    Xi Zirui doesn''t know what prompted this change of heart, but he''s not about to look a gift horse in the mouth.


    He shimmies out from under Han Yu and hauls him up to his unsteady feet using the grip he still has on his cor.


    "Change of ns, let''s go to my room, I just remembered I have a bottle of lube there."


    Han Yu follows after him with eyes zed, head empty, and dick hard.


    ---


    As soon as they make it through the door, Han Yu pushes Xi Zirui against it and starts to mouth at his neck, hungry and desperate.


    Xi Ziruiughs into all his ravenous kisses, thrilled by the needy sounds Han Yu muffles against his skin.


    "Gege is so desperate, he can''t even wait until we make it to the bed," Xi Zirui says, scoring his blunt nails up into Han Yu''s hair.


    Han Yu shakes his head, and continues tove his trail of fiery kisses all the way up to Xi Zirui''s lips. "I''m gonna do didi right here, standing on the doorway, and ruin him for anyone else."


    Xi Zirui is about to tell him how good that sounds to him, when there''s a knock at his back.


    Someone is knocking at the door, of all possible opportunities, someone is knocking at his door now.


    He mps one hand over Han Yu''s mouth, who looks so out of it that it''s possible he hasn''t heard anything, and holds up his index finger in front of his own pursed lips.


    There''s silence from the other side of the door, and for a short, blissful, moment Xi Zirui thinks whoever it was might have gone away.


    That is until a familiar voice says, "Xi Zirui, are you there? I want to talk with you about what we discussed in your trailer."


    Xi Zirui curses under his breath and slides off the door as silently as he can. Still mping Han Yu''s mouth shut, he pushes him towards the bedroom.


    "Hide," he whispers, motioning Han Yu to the walk-in closet much like the one in his own room.


    He can see Han Yu''s knit eyebrows, and he''s sure he''s frowning beneath his fingers, but he needs to put out this fire before he can handle Han Yu''s bruised ego.


    Xi Zirui hopes his smile doesn''t look too menacing when he opens the door to Su Xueyi. "Hi there," he says, instead of what he really wants to, which is to call him ''cockblocker''.


    Su Xueyi rubs the back of his neck self-consciously, a move designed to show the definition of his bicep, and makes his way past Xi Zirui and into the room.


    He at least has the decency of taking his shoes off by the door. A point for him,pared with Bai Mi


    "I know you''re upset with Han Yu about what he did, but I don''t think my suggestion is such a good idea, it could put you in trouble."


    Xi Zirui nods, all the while thinking that Bai Mi and Su Xueyi must be really coordinated, for her to have called him so soon after leaving Han Yu''s room.


    Now that she thinks that Han Yu has agreed to her demands, the n B of having Xi Zirui expose him as a terrible person so she could look even more saintly inparison is no longer necessary.


    And Su Xueyi is here to guarantee that Bai Mi''s new husband''s image isn''t damaged by his scorned ex-lover.


    Cute.


    He wonders what Su Xueyi gets out of this whole thing.


    "I''m still so hurt by what he did," Xi Zirui sighs, and walks towards the bedroom to sit on the edge of the bed, in full view of Han Yu inside the closet. "I wish there was a way to get back to him."


    As he expects, Su Xueyi swallows the bait. He bridges the distance between them in long strides, and by the time he approaches Xi Zirui on the bed his chest is heaving with the rhythm of hisbored breathing.


    "There is," he says, stippling the tips of his fingers over Xi Zirui''s bent knee. "I can help you if you want."


    Xi Zirui entertains a few ideas of what that helping might entail. It''s time for him to put Su Xueyi in his ce, once and for all.


    He blinks up at Su Xueyi, and asks "What did you have in mind?" eyes wide and innocent, pure as the driven snow.

 Chapter 28: Dont laze around in bed

    Chapter 28: Don''tze around in bed


    tw: mild sexual content/ sexualnguage


    ---


    It''s a fine line Xi Zirui is threading. He can''t riskt Han Yu bursting out of the closet in a fit of jealousy. While incredibly hot, it would tip off Su Xueyi that something isn''t right, and he would definitely warn Bai Mi.


    With someone as slippery as her, it''s always better to have the advantage of surprise.


    He hopes he can telepathically convey to Han Yu that he is to stay in the closet until Xi Zirui makes Su Xueyi leave, after that he''ll be able to take out his jealousy on Xi Zirui''s body.


    "Host concerns me sometimes," Ni Ni says, voice thin and distant.


    As usual Xi Zirui ignores her, and continues to look up at Su Xueyi with big, baleful eyes.


    He bites his lower lip for good measure, and watches in satisfaction as Su Xueyi''s eyes zero in on the give of his plush lower lip under the pressure of his teeth. "What did you have in mind?"


    Su Xueyi doesn''t answer him. Instead he grips Xi Zirui''s thigh with his broad palm and pulls him forward against his own legs. He nkets Xi Zirui''s narrower torso with his own, and tries to nose into the crook of his neck.


    Xi Zirui makes an rmed sound and pushes him away, at the same time something falls inside the closet.


    Su Xueyi pulls away with a guilty look and shoves his fists inside his tight pants. "I''m sorry, that was very forward of me."


    Xi Zirui nods. "It was."


    Su Xueyi''s blush darkens. Stammering, he says, "I was just thinking that maybe if you took some revealing pictures with someone else, and then sent them to Han Yu it would make him regret cheating on you."


    Yeah, maybe if Han Yu was sixteen. The mental age Su Xueyi doesn''t seem to have progressed past.


    But that isn''t really what Su Xueyi wants, anyway. Xi Zirui knows he''s hoping to kill two birds with one stone.


    On the one hand, he wants to fuck his teenage crush once and for all, and show him what he''s been missing all these years.


    On the other hand, he wants to use any eventual pictures to either ckmail Xi Zirui into staying with him, or release them online wholesale to humiliate him as payback for rejecting him - and Xi Zirui can''t stress this enough - when he was 14.


    Su Xueyi smiles down at Xi Zirui sweetly, his eyes shining as if this is his lucky day.


    Xi Zirui shakes his head. "I''m sorry, I really appreciate your offer, but I don''t think I''m ready for something like that. I know Han Yu isn''t a good person, but I can''t get him out of my mind." He sighs in dissatisfaction. "Maybe it would be easier if the sex weren''t so great."


    For a moment Su Xueyi looks like Xi Zirui punched him, his charming smile slipping off his lips.


    Xi Zirui lets out a petnt sigh and leans back on his elbows on the cream duvet, looking over Su Xueyi''s shoulder as if he isn''t there. "How do you get over the first man to fuck you unconscious? Is that even possible?"


    Su Xueyi tries and fails to stammer out a sentence, Xi Zirui looks at him as if he''s just then noticing his presence. "I hope you don''t think I''m rejecting you because of what happened when we were in school."


    As he expected, Su Xueyi goespletely motionless. "You-you remember me?"


    Xi Zirui nods and ducks his head. "Of course I do, but I didn''t say anything because I was ashamed of my past behavior. I was such an arrogant little brat. I''m really sorry, I regret the way I acted towards you." He gives Su Xueyi a shy, tentative look. "I hope you can forgive me."


    For a long time Su Xueyi just stands there. Shocked still as years of resentment are brushed off just like that.


    Xi Zirui is giving him freedom, in the same breath as he is taking away Su Xueyi''s entire purpose for the past years.


    Who will he be, now that he no longer has to try and get back at the boy who hurt his tender feelings all those years back?


    Personally, Xi Zirui hopes he can move on, and find someone who loves him the way he wants to be loved.


    Su Xueyi continues to stare at him, and Xi Zirui decides to put him out of his misery.


    He lets out a drawn-out yawn and rubs his eyes theatrically. "I''m really tired, I think I''m going to bed early."


    That kicks Su Xueyi into action and he makes his way out of the bedroom and towards the door. "Right, I''ll see you tomorrow."


    Xi Zirui walks him to the door and opens it for him. "Thanks again for your help, you''re a good friend."


    He hopes the more he repeats the word "friend" the worse Su Xueyi feels. Hopefully it will make him rethink his whole revenge fantasy. If not, Xi Zirui has an incriminating audio recording to hold over his head.


    He closes the door after onest goodbye wave and returns to the bedroom where he expects to find Han Yu ready to curse him out.


    Xi Zirui doesn''t make it two steps inside the bedroom before being tackled to the bed.


    "Didi is such a tease, letting that Su guy touch him like that," Han Yu says, whispering the words against Xi Zirui''s neck while he pins his wrists to the cover. "Making me watch...Doesn''t didi think he deserves to be punished?"


    Xi Zirui squirms on the covers and bats his eyes up at Han Yu. "If gege had a problem with what he was seeing, he should have done something about it."


    "Host is a hypocrite," Ni Ni says, in reference to how Xi Zirui didn''t actually want Han Yu to do something and risk ruining their n.


    Xi Zirui hopes he''s about to get fucked within an inch of his life. He really doesn''t want Ni Ni along for the ride. "Ni Ni, fuck off."


    Han Yu gives him a puzzled look. "What?"


    Xi Zirui throws his arms around his neck and kisses him as a form of distraction. "I said fuck me."


    Han Yu groans into the next kiss, he sys his hand against the divot of Xi Zirui''s thigh hiking it up against his waist. "Didi has teased me so much, I don''t know if he''s ready for it."


    Filled with impatience, Xi Zirui takes off his shirt and shimmies his shorts down his thighs. He scoots up on the bed and leans back against the decorative pillows, holding up his open legs by the knee.


    "I told Su Xueyi so many great things about gege, how disappointing if gege doesn''t live up to my expectations."


    Han Yu''s eyes run the expanse of Xi Zirui''s reddened chest and arms, lightly defined from all the years he spent dancing, travelling down to his tight waist, wondering if his thumbs will meet in the middle when he holds on to him.


    His eyes stop wandering when he notices the clear, hard outline inside Xi Zirui''s underwear.


    Xi Zirui smirks at him in open invitation, and Han Yu throws himself over his body, raining down kisses over his sharp vicles and down his chest.


    Xi Zirui marvels at all the perfect ways their bodies fit together.


    Made for each other, he thinks deliriously, returning each of Han Yu''s hungry kisses. After that, it''s a long time before he''s able to form another coherent thought.


    ---


    The next morning, Xi Zirui wakes up feeling as if he''s just run a marathon. His bandaged wrists are throbbing in pain, probably because of how careless he was with his handsst night.


    Han Yu is spooning him from behind, still fast asleep and rubbing his hard cock where Xi Zirui is still open and wet.


    Even asleep Han Yu has a one-track mind, his hips thrusting minutely against Xi Zirui in the soft cadence of sleep.


    Xi Zirui moans into the pillow, he has half a mind to reach back and guide him into where they both want it.


    Unfortunately they need to be on set in a few hours, and it''s better if Han Yu is back in his room by the time Cao Fei goes looking for him.


    With great difficulty, Xi Zirui manages to put some distance between himself and Han Yu, turning around in the mussed sheets to face him.


    Han Yu''s face is rxed in sleep, his softshes trembling slightly on his cheeks, his lips slightly parted in soft, sleepy exhales. It''s incredible how innocent he can look while just seconds ago his unconscious body was trying to hump Xi Zirui.


    Xi Zirui runs a finger down the upturned curve of Han Yu''s nose, filled with fondness.


    Han Yu''s nose scrunches up at the feeling of something touching him and Xi Zirui can''t help hisughter.


    Slowly, Han Yu''s eyes blink open. His face splits in a huge grin as his eyes focus on Xi Zirui''s smiling face. "Ah, for a moment there I thought yesterday was a dream."


    Xi Zirui rolls his eyes at him, and wraps himself around his neck, mouthing against his lips. "Not a dream."


    To prove his point, he takes Han Yu''s fingers and guides them behind his back and lower, under the curve of a smooth cheek, towards where he''s still wet with what Han Yu left in him.


    Han Yu hisses as soon as his fingers make contact. He tries to bully one of them inside, seeking more warmth and Xi Ziruiughs at his antics. "No, we need to get ready. Go take a shower."


    He whines pitifully and hides his face against Xi Zirui''s neck. "I want to shower with you."


    Xi Zirui''sbs one hand through Han Yu''s messy hair, indulging him just a little. "If we shower together no one is making it to set, and then what?"


    Han Yu whines some more but Xi Zirui shushes him with a kiss.


    It takes some cajoling, and many assurances that they''ll see each otherter, but Han Yu eventually unsticks himself from Xi Zirui''s side and leaves for his own room.


    Xi Zirui luxuriates on the ruined sheets for a few more minutes. Feeling too rxed andnguid to move just yet.


    Ni Ni has other ideas. "Host is very close to falling in love with the Male Lead," she says, it''s not a question.


    Xi Zirui hums. "It''s a definite possibility, yes."


    "If Host is determined to get a bad ending then there''s nothing Ni Ni can do."


    Xi Zirui nods, he doesn''t understand why Ni Ni has taken to stating the obvious this early in the morning.


    "But, Host needs to pay attention to his public perception and reputation, both are really low. If theypletely deplete there''s nothing Ni Ni can do to prevent the free trial from expiring."


    Ah, about that, Ni Ni doesn''t need to worry. Xi Zirui''s public perception is about to skyrocket.


    Reputation is sure to increase in its wake, too.


    "Don''t worry your robot head, Ni Ni, my fortunes are about to change."

 Chapter 29: Dont fog up the windows

    Chapter 29: Don''t fog up the windows


    Needless to say, the ride to set with Su Xueyi is all kinds of awkward.


    Li Siqi sits in the backseatpletely unaware of the charged atmosphere between the two of them.


    Xi Zirui is only d that he''s freshly showered, and that there''s no way for Su Xueyi, or anyone else, to tell he spent the previous night getting fucked in increasingly more daring positions.


    He has to marvel at Han Yu''s core strength.


    He spends the whole drive distracting himself by relivingst night''s events. By the time he notices they''re are already pulling up to the set grounds.


    Xi Zirui has a very busy day ahead of him, so it''s a good thing he has a fairly low-intensity filming schedule today.


    First order of business, conferring with Ji Limei.


    He finds her in the makeup trailer where the cast sometimes gets ready before big ensemble scenes.


    She''s sitting in front of a mirror fiddling with her mobile while an artist blushes her cheeks.


    Xi Zirui takes a seat next to her, and pinches her ear lightly to get her attention.


    She gasps and looks around in outrage before noticing him next to her. "Oh, Zi-di, I didn''t see you there."


    He smirks at her and wiggles his eyebrows. "Li-jie can tell her friend to go ahead and publish the video."


    Ji Limei''s eyes widenically. "Is Zi-di, sure? We won''t be able to turn around once my friend does it."


    Xi Zirui nods. "I''m sure, tell her to publish it with the caption we agreed on."


    Ji Limei taps away on her mobile, and a few minutester a WeChat notification pings on the screen showing a thumbs up emoji.


    He wastes no time opening his new dummy weibo ount, now with an appropriately inconspicuous name.


    The other day, he asked Ji Limei to record the fight between him and Han Yu in the dining hall. Posting the video from the ount of someone known for talking about celebrity gossip was crucial to get his n rolling without the public noticing the hands of the puppeteer behind the scenes.


    Thankfully, Ji Limei knew just the person, a childhood friend who spent too much time online, and didn''t think twice about actually being the one to announce "breaking news", for once.


    She posts the video of Xi Zirui storming out the dining hall with the caption: "Sources in the crew say Xi Zirui was upset with Han Yu because he lied to him about having a baby with Bai Mi! Han Yu denied having a child and Xi Zirui believed him, but it seems that whatever he saw in Han Yu''s phone changed his mind! DDD:"


    It doesn''t take long for the spection under the post to grow rampant.


    "WaterLily: I knew it! They were in a rtionship, and of course Xi Zirui didn''t know anything about any kid! Honestly people are crazy, ming him like that. I still don''t believe Han Yu got Bai Mi pregnant tho."


    JayHo: Honestly, it''s his own damn fault for getting hurt. Han Yu looks like such a yer...only an idiot would trust someone like that."


    Ohh, harsh JayHo, harsh. Xi Zirui takes a screenshot of hisment to tease Han Yu withter.


    "SunshineandRainbows: I hope they can work things out DD:


    Realfax: @SunshineandRainbows are you an idiot? The guy is going to have a kid with someone else, what is there to fix?


    ZhuanLun: Doesn''t anyone else find it odd that Bai Mi won''t juste out and say she''s pregnant, once and for all? Why keep feeding the rumor mill?"


    Xi Zirui smiles to himself. That''s a very good question, and ZhuanLun will be getting their answer in a couple of hours.


    "Thank you, Li-jie, you''ve been a great help," Xi Zirui says, grinning at Ji Limei before dropping a big, smacking kiss on her cheek.


    Stunned, she raises her fingers to her cheek. "Oh, it''s ruined. Now I''ll have to sit here and have my makeup done all over again."


    But Xi Zirui is already leaving the makeup trailer, and doesn''t hear her dismayed sigh.


    ---


    Ni Ni informs him, not long after he gets to the shooting location, the the video has already been useful in increasing sympathy for him, his public perception is rising steadily in response.


    His good mood buoys him all through filming the first scenes of the day. Mostly solo scenes where Hai Yaomei investigates the strange disappearance of some irrelevant righteous cultivator or other, before being joined by his newly minted husband.


    It''s possible that he has made it into Liao Min''s good books, because she barely reprimands him.


    There''s an odd feeling coursing through him.


    Now that he''s finally getting used to filming and being on set, there''s less than a month left until they finish filming "Demonic Sect Leader, I''ll make you fall in Love with me."


    It makes him anxious to think about what''s going to happen once filming is over. What it will mean for him and Han Yu.


    Suspiciously, Ni Ni remains oddly silent on that matter.


    Whatever, he''s not going to suffer from anticipation. He''ll deal with whatever happens, when it happens.


    How terrible can this bad ending be, honestly? Han Yu''s parents will disapprove of their rtionship and Xi Zirui won''t be invited over for Chinese New Year''s?


    He can live with that.


    ---


    He doesn''t see Han Yu until lunch, and it takes an enormous effort not to smile like a fool when their eyes meet across the dining hall.


    Su Xueyi is once again trailing him like a shadow, but he''s a little distracted by whatever he''s seeing on his own phone.


    He''s about to be even more distracted.


    Xi Zirui and Han Yu pick up their food, and eat in separate tables, sticking to the ruse they created the previous day.


    Under the table, Xi Zirui sends Han Yu a message: "Tell Cao Fei to go ahead and publish everything now. We''re in public and there''s a room full of people that can attest to how uninvolved both of us were in the whole thing, if it everes to that."


    Across the room, Xi Zirui thinks he can see Han Yu nod imperceptibly.


    It wasn''t an easy thing, but Han Yu managed to rope Cao Fei into being the one to release the video where Bai Mi admitted to the whole charade. Han Yu also gave him the non-disclosure agreement she wanted him to sign, which Cao Fei will also be uploading online.


    Now it''s just a matter of waiting for shit to hit the fan.


    Xi Zirui keeps count, it takes less than sixty seconds for the first shocked gasp to echo through the room. A camerawoman is frantically tapping on her phone while talking with the girl next to her.


    Whatever she says, it''s enough to make her friend fish out her own phone from her jeans'' pocket, eyes glued to the screen.


    It''s a domino effect after that, as more and more people start checking weibo for Cao Fei''s announcement.


    Xi Zirui looks around with a confused expression and then turns to Su Xueyi, "What is going on?"


    It''s hard not to smirk when Su Xueyi shrugs and brings up weibo''s homepage. "Probably gossip."


    His eyes widen when he reads the title of the number one trending topic.


    Above his shoulder Xi Zirui can make out the words "Bai Mi the Liar!" as the trending search result.


    "What is it? Everyone is so focused on their phones," Xi Zirui asks, almost whining. "I feel like I''m missing out."


    Su Xueyi gives him a worried look and then turns off his screen. "It''s nothing...nothing important." He gets up from his chair in a hurry, making it skid against the smooth pavement. "There''s something I need to do, excuse me for a moment. I''ll be back soon."


    As soon as he''s gone, Xi Zirui can open his own phone and enjoy the schadenfreude to the fullest.


    Cao Fei published the announcement in the name of Han Yu''spany, who was "releasingpromising video and documents, with the intent to safeguard their artist''s good name, and moral standing in society."


    There really isn''t much else to say, the video of Bai Mi threatening Han Yu speaks for itself.


    Thements are as vitriolic as Bai Mi''s own words.


    "Pikachuuuu: I can''t believe I felt sorry for this bitch, I never want to see her face again!


    IndigoPearl: I think she might actually be a sociopath. I''m impressed she managed to fake it this long.


    TeaLeaves: @IndigoPearl, I''m not, that''s what sociopaths are good at. I''m just d Han Yu''spany finally exposed her.


    JetJet: @TeaLeaves, You have to wonder tho, if she never went against Han Yu would we ever have found out the truth about her?


    WaterLily: Ugh, I can''t believe she called xiao Zizi a "boytoy", and she''s the reason they fought too! I hope that with the misunderstanding cleared up, Zizi will forgive Yuyu!


    IndigoPearl: @WaterLily, Really? Is it all about CP bullshit with you people?


    WaterLily: @IndigoPearl, Yes <333"


    Xi Zirui has to smile at WaterLily''sser focus. Well, unbeknownst to IndigoPearl, this all happened because of "CP" bullshit.


    Who knows how everything would have turned out for Han Yu if Xi Zirui fell in love with Su Xueyi like the Transmigrator 4000 and Ni Ni wanted him to?


    Right now, he doesn''t want to think about any of that, he just wants to enjoy his time with Han Yu.


    "Host! Great sess, the n worked. Host''s public perception has risen abined 50 points and counting, it has now entered green territory! Reputation has also increased by 20 points, although it remains orange it''s not longer concerning. Congrattions!"


    Xi Zirui expected that, public perception is affected by what the public thinks of him, while reputation is affected by what industry peers, and the entertainment industry as a whole, judge his talent and work ethic to be.


    Reputation was always going to be the hardest stat to increase, but as the drama nears its final stage more and more promotional materials will be put out, including appearances in TV shows. He just has to show he has grown up past his hedonistic younger days and the acim wille.


    With the cushion of good-will he''s building, it better.


    "Thank you, Ni Ni, now go wherever little AI systems go, and give me a few moments alone."


    She doesn''t answer him, which is the biggest indication that she did as told.


    He gets up from his chair, and makes his way towards Han Yu, who is sitting alone at a table and grinning down into his phone.


    Xi Zirui clears his throat to get his attention, "I hear I owe you an apology."


    Han Yu''s head swings around to face the sound of Xi Zirui''s voice. He meets Xi Zirui''s sheepish grin with a smirk of his own. "You know some people online are saying that I begged mypany to release the video so that you wouldn''t leave me."


    Xi Zirui hums and taps his index finger against his chin. "That does sound like something a person who slept wrapped around me like an octopus would do."


    Han Yu''s answering chuckle is as steadying as the sound of a wooden wind-chime fluttering gently in the breeze. Rich and musical, Xi Zirui wants to hear that sound forever.


    "You weren''tining about having me wrapped around youst night," he wiggles his eyebrows. Xi Zirui snorts at his antics.


    "Maybe I need a reminder," now it''s Xi Zirui who wiggles his eyebrows suggestively, "want to go to my trailer?"


    Han Yu can''t get up from his chair fast enough. "Yes, please."


    On the way there, the two of them list into each other, bumping shoulders and elbows like twos hopelessly drawn into each other''s orbit.


    Xi Zirui wants to run to his trailer, but he forces himself to enjoy the wait. To savor every moment he isn''t touching Han Yu, so when he does it will feel even sweeter.


    He hopes they''ll fog up the windows like he imagined on the day they kissed for the first time.


    That would be sweetest of all.

 Chapter 30: Dont run into traffic [END WORLD 1]

    Chapter 30: Don''t run into traffic [END WORLD 1]


    The first consequence of the big reveal is Su Xueyi vanishing into thin air.


    By the time Xi Zirui and Han Yu make it out of the trailer, Su Xueyi is nowhere to be seen, and Li Siqi is frantically looking for him everywhere.


    That evening, Xi Zirui finds a goodbye letter pushed under his hotel room door.


    It''s short, apologetic, regretful and a little whiny.


    Xi Zirui asks Li Siqi for Su Xueyi''s mobile number and sends him a copy of the audio he recorded. In the message he writes only: "Forget the past, and I''ll forget this."


    Neither he nor Han Yu hear from Su Xueyi again.


    ---


    Of course Bai Mi wouldn''t go down silently, and unlike her cousin she didn''t have the good grace of disappearing into the long night.


    Instead, she books as many talk show appearances as herpany can schedule and shows up to all of them looking demurely contrite, crying about how she did everything out of love for Han Yu.


    When asked why she showed her "love" with ckmail and threats she cites a ck of positive role models growing up."


    Which is effective in switching the me to her parents for a while. As some people me them for Bai Mi''s terrible upbringing and rotten morals.


    Of course, being both dead, Bai Mi''s parents can''t defend themselves.


    Another contingent of people fully believe Bai Mi killed her parents herself.


    (These ims are never investigated, as they both died in a car crash when Bai Mi was 12, and several kilometres away.)


    "Aren''t you tired of having your name dragged into this mess?" Xi Zirui asks Han Yu, when the two of them arezing around in bed after a hard day of shooting.


    Han Yu switchs channels, and after seeing Bai Mi''s face for the second time, turns off the television altogether.


    He nuzzles into Xi Zirui''s neck and lets out a contented sigh. "Forget about her, all this noise is just her dying breath."


    ---


    The problem is, Bai Mi is taking a long time to die.


    She''s everywhere, even more so than before the video was leaked. Sure, no one is offering her roles in anything, but she''s getting a ton of exposure, which by her own admission is what really matters.


    Xi Zirui doesn''t share Han Yu''s s attitude. He thinks Bai Mi will continue to be a threat until theypletely remove her from the public eye.


    Besides, it''s nothing less than she deserves.


    Thankfully, Xi Zirui knows just what to do.


    He invites Ji Limei over for lunch with him and Han Yu, and over a bowl of noodles asks her:


    "How is that actress Bai Mi screwed over doing? Do you still have her number?"


    As luck would have it, Ji Limei does.


    ---


    After that, it''s only a matter of asking Han Yu to pull a few strings in hispany. Not a difficult thing, considering his star power has achieved meteoric levels as a consequence of the whole Bai Mi exposure.


    Han Yu manages to talk them into signing Ji Limei''s co-worker, Shuan Lu, a shy girl who at first isn''t willing to speak out about all the underhanded things Bai Mi did against her, but once told this could result in her getting her career back, bravely decides toe forward.


    It only takes a single interview, for the public to remember her as that promising actress who disappeared out of thin air when ridiculous rumours started cropping up about her.


    Shuan Lu is serious and polite during the whole interview, and doesn''t flinch under the more probing questions.


    The vitriol towards Bai Mi mounts. Which makes her overstep.


    She goes on a talkshow and uses both Shuan Lu and Han Yu of being part of a conspiracy to boycott her.


    With two of their artists now implicated, Han Yu''spany now has the grounds to sue Bai Mi for defamation and moral nder.


    They also send cease-and-desist letters to allworks and shows who would ever consider giving her a tform.


    Xi Zirui watches all this go down live on weibo from thefort of a shady tree during a break between scenes.


    Han Yu takes a peek at his phone when he hears him cackle maniacally.


    "My didi is an evil genius," he says, shaking his head fondly at Xi Zirui''s glee.


    Xi Zirui preens a little under the praise, and it is praise, and bumps his head against Han Yu''s. "I''m just taking care of gege."


    ---


    Bai Mi falls out the face of the earth after that, but Xi Zirui can''t even bask in that victory because the end of shooting is approaching at terminal velocity.


    He clings to Han Yu harder at night, fearful of a time he won''t be able to hold him like this.


    He wants to go over scenes again and again, in a desperate bid to make the days stretch.


    It doesn''t help that Ni Ni isn''t telling him anything. He grows hoarse trying to get her to give him just a clue of what he can expect if the bad ending does happen.


    She also doesn''t tell him how close he is to the ending of whatever "this" is.


    Han Yu notices some of his desperation, and although he doesn''t understand it, he gives Xi Zirui everything he needs.


    He sweeps Xi Zirui off his feet with his tiny, private demonstrations of affection.


    And renders him speechless with hours of feverish sex, that make Xi Zirui feel like a collection of oversensitive nerves instead of a person.


    (He likes those breathless moments of afterglow the best, because his brain is so liquefied that he doesn''t have the mental bandwidth to worry.)


    But Xi Zirui knows nothingsts forever.


    ---


    Xi Zirui expects the worst when shootinges to an end.


    He expects to drop dead any second during the closing ceremony.


    He almost jumps out of his skin when Liao Min ps him on the back and passes him a ss of plum wine. "I gotta say, against all odds, you kinda did pull it together in the end," she shakes her head, a rueful smile ying at her lips. "Don''t get me wrong, you won''t be winning any acting awards but...you did well."


    Xi Zirui has no exnation for why he starts tearing up at Liao Min''s terrible encouragement, and judging by her panicked face, neither does she.


    Instead she calls over Han Yu to deal with Xi Zirui''s emotional breakdown.


    Han Yu hugs him to his chest, and pets his head softly. "What is it, didi? Are you sad that filming is over?"


    Xi Zirui clings to the front of his suit and lets himself be guided by Han Yu''s movements, slow-dancing even though there''s no music. "Yeah, that''s it, I guess it ended up growing on me."


    Han Yu nods sagely, his chin bumping against the top of Xi Zirui''s head. "Mn, like a wart."


    He''s such an idiot, Xi Zirui can''t helpughing at his terrible metaphor. It''s only after pping Han Yu on the arm a couple of times that he realizes he''s no longer crying.


    ---


    Nothing happens on the day of the final ceremony, and nothing happens on the days that follow.


    Xi Zirui moves into Han Yu''s apartment in Beijing, insults his extravagant taste, tells him they''re going to move somewhere smaller because it makes no sense for two people to live in such a big ce, and makes him sell his car because, "Who even drives here? there''s enough public transportation options you can take a different one every day of the week!"


    Han Yu lets him take over his life with an indulgent smile and a quick "yes, didi", as if he''s been waiting for someone to show up and berate him for not properly recycling garbage all these years.


    What happens is that Xi Zirui growscent.


    How far away is this bad ending, anyway? Ni Ni never specified, and still refuses to do so.


    She''s been talking less and less, actually, only giving Xi Zirui updates on the increase of his public perception and reputation.


    Xi Zirui prefers it that way, it allows him to enjoy his domestic bliss with Han Yu in peace.


    ---


    The drama''swork organizes a small press tour before the drama airs, and Xi Zirui and Han Yu are contractually obliged to attend.


    It ends up not being that bad. They don''te out and announce their rtionship but they also don''t try to make a secret of it.


    If people figure it out, then they figure it out.


    Of course, most hosts on the talk shows and variety shows they go on, are more interested in teasing out the details of their rtionship than hearing about their uing drama.


    Xi Zirui sticks to business talk. Only offering details about shooting, the technical constraints they had and how they overcame them, and so forth.


    Han Yu, as always, can''t help CP baiting.


    The spection online grows rampant. Half of their fans are convinced they got secretly married and adopted a baby, the other half is trying to convince the first half that they hate each other and are actually in rtionships with random women.


    Xi Zirui follows all this back and forth attentively, to Han Yu''s great amusement.


    They''reing out of awork''s studio, ready to grab lunch together, when Ni Ni chimes for the first time in a long time.


    "I''m sorry Host."


    Xi Zirui barely has the time to process her words when he hears the sound of screeching wheelsing towards him.


    A car has ridden over the sidewalk and is barreling towards him and Han Yu at full speed.


    Xi Zirui only has time to push Han Yu out of the way before his world goes dark.


    ---


    "Congrattions on reaching the end of your journey in the custom experience: Take Over the World as a Famous Actor!"


    He hears a mechanical voice ringing through his mind. It doesn''t resemble Ni Ni, and has a pre-recorded quality to it, like an old answering machines.


    The first thing he notices is that he''s lying on something t, neither cold nor hot, neither smooth nor rough.


    Xi Zirui opens his eyes, and is violently assaulted with a disorienting sense of vertigo. Everywhere he looks, he only sees white, blinding white as far as the eye can see.


    "How are you feeling Host?" This time the voice is definitely Ni Ni.


    Xi Zirui looks at his wrist and sees the silver bracelet blinking blue, but the holo screen that usually apanies Ni Ni is nowhere to be seen.


    "Where am I?"


    "This is the main menu between worlds, a standby area before Host either returns to his own world or embarks on a journey to a new one."


    There''s something Xi Zirui knows he should be focusing on. Something happened before he came here.


    He recalls the grating sound of rubber on pavement, and Han Yu''s radiant smile melting off his lips in a split second.


    His heart seizes. "Han Yu, what happened?"


    It takes sometime for Ni Ni to start talking. "Host didn''t fall in love with the Second Male Lead so he got the bad ending."


    Xi Zirui has figured as much...but....did it have to hurt this much? He feels as if there''s a fist tightening around his heart.


    Ni Ni continues. "The drama was a sess. Host''s...death, only gave it bigger projection. Several memorial services where held all over the country in Host''s memory. Director Liao went on to have a sessful directorial career, and even produced a documentary about Host from all the behind the scenes footage from the drama. Manager Li Siqi quit the entertainment business after Host''s death and opened a bakery. Both Director Liao and Manager Li lived good lives, but because Host never finished their B-couple side quest they never got together. So Host won''t be awarded extra points for this activity."


    "What happened to Han Yu?" Xi Zirui asks, wondering if Han Yu moved on after his death. He hopes he did.


    Ni Ni sidesteps his question entirely. "Ji Limei got quite a lot of attention with her role as Hai Yaomei''s right-hand woman, and was cast in the main role in her next drama. She achieved a lot of sess as an actress. Host finished the secret mission of clearing up Ji Limei''s colleague''s name. So he''ll be awarded extra points that will be converted into shop rewards."


    Xi Zirui couldn''t care less about any of that. "What about Han Yu?"


    "Bai Mi was arrested after running down Host. Her target was Han Yu, but Host stepped in her path and pushed him out of the way, saving his life. She was arrested and sentenced to life in prison. Su Xueyi moved to a remove fishing vige and opened a delivery business to make the vigers life morefortable and practical."


    Xi Zirui feels likeughing, he guess neither he nor Bai Mi got what they wanted in the end. He doesn''t know if he can fully me her though, it seems he was fated to the bad end.


    He asks Ni Ni onest time, tears clinging to his longshes like dew on lemongrass, "What happened to Han Yu."


    "As to Han Yu...INFORMATION NOT AVAILABLE."


    Ni Ni says thest words as if something has written over her own voice, or her programming.


    Xi Zirui taps the silver bracelet. "Tell me about Han Yu."


    "INFORMATION NOT AVAILABLE."


    Fuck why is this happening? How is he supposed to move on if he doesn''t know what ending Han Yu got?


    "What would have happened if I got the happy ending?"


    Still sounding disoriented, Ni Ni answers him. "If Host had reached the happy ending, he would have lived out an entire lifetime with his Love Interest, together in blissful and harmonious joy."


    He sucks in a shuddering inhale. He wanted that with Han Yu. Xi Zirui was never as happy as he was with Han Yu.


    Why couldn''t the two of them have a happy ending?


    Ni Ni''s careless words settle something in him.


    The Transmigrator 4000 took him to Han Yu once, it can do so again.


    "Ni Ni take me to that terrible shop," he says, wiping his tears with the back of his hand and sitting down on the white floor. "I want another chance."

 Chapter 31: Dont panic Imperial Concubine Xi

    Chapter 31: Don''t panic Imperial Concubine Xi


    Xi Zirui opens his eyes into the bright re of an overhead light, for a brief dizzying moment it''s as if he hasn''t left that odd all-white limbo space at all.


    Sensation starts returning to him slowly. First the tips of his fingers, then tingling on the soles of his feet, until he realizes he''sying down on the padded chair inside the "pod" of the Transmigrator 4000.


    He rubs his stinging eyes, and is shocked to find out that it''s as if no time has passed at all. The clothes he was wearing before being strapped to the machine are barely wrinkled.


    "What---" he starts, trying to move only to remember the worrying metal straps keeping him in ce.


    The bubble-gum popping shopkeeper materializes at his right, giving him a curious look. "You didn''t look like you enjoyed yourself."


    Xi Zirui snorts. This girl doesn''t know the fucking half of it.


    He proceeds to tell her what exactly he thinks of her, her shop, the Transmigrator 4000, and the stupid, arbitrary, restrictions he was subjected to, while there.


    She takes note of everything on her tablet, an action oddly reminiscent of Li Siqi, and Xi Zirui feels woozy for a moment.


    "I see, I see, well I''m really sorry you had such an unpleasant experience," she pops her bubblegum at him in a way that indicates that she feels no such thing. "What do you say we extend your free trial a while longer and you have another go."


    That makes Xi Zirui cut his tirade short.


    "Will -will I be able to see Han Yu again?" That''s the only thing that matters to him. As far as he''s concerned, this entire parallel-universe-hopping thing is pointless if he can''t see Han Yu again.


    And stay with him. For good this time.


    The shopkeeper widens her eyes, and blows up a pink balloon sorge it almost takes up half her face, before bursting with a loud pop. "You want that? Sure, that can be arranged."


    She starts fiddling with the screen on the Transmigrator 4000, adjusting parameters and whatnot at such a speed that Xi Zirui can''t keep up with the movement of her fingers.


    "And another thing, none of that ''Don''t fall in Love with the Male Lead'' crap," Xi Zirui says, his skin vibrating with nerves and anticipation.


    Will the next world''s Han Yu be just like his own? Will he like him back? Will he still call him ''didi'' with that devious smirk?


    She nods, a little distracted, which doesn''t bode well for Xi Zirui. "Fall in Love with the Male Lead, got it!"


    She taps something else on the screen, and Xi Zirui struggles against his restraints. "Wait! No, just no gimmicks, just let me fall in love with Han Yu."


    Looking up from beneath her curlingshes she sketches a thin smile and coos at him. "And what would be the fun in that?"


    Xi Zirui rears back up to berate her some more, but she cuts her off with a pithy. "Sure, sure, as you wish."


    She fiddles with some other settings on the machine, and then gives Xi Zirui pat on the arm. "There, all set."


    His stomach is still tying itself in knots, he makes himself ask, "The previous world....I got to learn what happened to everyone else, but not Han Yu, why is that?"


    She hums for a moment, pops her bubblegum once, twice, before shaking her head and shrugging. "Must have been a glitch, probably won''t happen again."


    "What do you mean a glitch? Won''t happen again- what-"


    Smiling wider than her narrow face can bear, she taps onest button and says, "Have a nice journey!"


    Xi Zirui wants to fight back and say something, demand more answers, but he feels his conscience ebbing away, until everything goes quiet.


    Thest thing he remembers is that odd sensation of his body disintegrating.


    ---


    The shopkeeper eyes the definitely not disintegrated body on the Transmigrator 4000''s chair, and closes the pod, switching the green "empty" disy that flickered up as soon as Xi Zirui''s conscience arrived back, into "in use."


    She takes her ce at the counter in front of the shop windows, and stipples her long, acrylic nails on the wooden counter.


    A snake-like creaturees slithering away from behind one of the shelves and crawls up the shopkeeper''s tattooed leg, over the soft nes of her narrow waist, and under her blouse, nuzzling against one perky tit before perching on her neck and biting her ear.


    "Ni Ni stop it," the shopkeeper says, batting the snake-like creature, who is actually a dragon, away.


    Ni Ni huffs, and tiny mists of watere out of her nostrils, she bumps one of her jade horns against the shopkeeper''s fingers to little effect; the shopkeeper still picks her up by the scruff of her neck and deposits her on top of the counter.


    "What is it? You need to hurry, he''s going to wake up in the parallel universe any minute now."


    Ni Ni pouts, and stomps her taloned legs all over the counter. "But I missed you! I''ve been away so long."


    The shopkeeper awws at the pout in her lipless snout, and scritches under her scaly chin. "Once you''re back to your human form, I''ll reward you."


    Ni Ni preens, coiling her tail around the shopkeepers fingers, keeping them in ce. "I''ll hold her Heavenly Majesty to that!"


    The shopkeeper, who isn''t just a shopkeeper, smiles fondly at the little dragon and nods towards the back of the shop. "Now go, the sooner this mission isplete, the sooner we can go back."


    "I''m going, I''m going," Ni Ni says, as she scurries down the counter and into the floor. At thest minute she stops and looks back at the shopkeeper to ask, "Why didn''t you want him to know what happened to that world''s Han Yu?"


    The shopkeeper smiles knowingly. "Would he have wanted to keep looking for him if he had closure so early on?" She shakes her head. "No, better to keep him guessing. We both know what needs to happen...for everyone''s sake."


    Ni Ni nods, and goes on her way. Honestly, she feels sorry for Xi Zirui, in the time they spent together she hase to see him as, not as friend maybe, but a close acquaintance. Someone whose well being she cares about, at any rate.


    The truth is that she doesn''t know if he would have been any better knowing Han Yu spent the rest of his life heartbroken over Xi Zirui''s sudden death. Pouring himself into his work until there was barely anything left, and going through a string of failed rtionships, in the desperate hope that the next one would work out.


    They never did. Who can measure up to a ghost?


    No, Ni Ni isn''t sure if it would be better for him to know, but she feels sorry for him, all the same. For both of them, really.


    She steels her heart with the knowledge that all of this is necessary, and that her lover, in all her unfathomable wisdom, will sail them all into weing shores.


    ---


    Xi Zirui is sitting somewhere cramped, and that just won''t hold still. He can feel himself being jostled every other second.


    He opens his eyes, andes awake in a world of red. Fine, red silk all stuffed inside the world''s most ufortable sedan.


    Wait, red silk?


    He takes a hurried look down at himself and confirms his worst fears. He''s wearing a wedding robe.


    He runs his fingers down the fine brocade and golden embroidery and reaches an even more sobering conclusion: this isn''t a costume.


    The wedding sedan jostles violently and he''s almost thrown out of the chair. The million dangling ornaments in his hair rattle like windchimes during a tornado.


    He touches the side of his head, trailing his fingertips over his perfectly brushed and bound hair. All of it gathering up in an intricate knot on top of his head, from which a length of unbound strands falls down in his back in a dark inkspill.


    That''s definitely his real hair, and not a wig this time.


    Xi Zirui wants to panic, in fact panic is about the only thing he can do in new and unusual situations where he doesn''t have full control over every aspect of what''s happening around him.


    But first, he must scream: "Ni Ni!!!!!!!"


    The metallic chime on his silver bracelet goes off, a cheery little tune that doesn''t suit his mood at all. "Ah, I''m d to see Host is finally awake!"


    "Why am I wearing wedding robes?"


    "Because Host is about to get married!"


    "And who am I getting married to?" Xi Zirui asks, gritting his teeth.


    "To Emperor Ai of Su!"


    Xi Zirui mentally rifles through all the history books he''s ever read. He''s quite certain there has never been an Emperor Ai of Su. There was the famous Ai of Han, and Ai of Tang but never an Ai of Su.


    In fact there was never a Su dynasty!


    As if she can hear the gears turning in his mind, Ni Ni is quick to intervene. "Ah, Host, please remember this is a parallel world, one of many scattered through the vast multiverse. History isn''t the same as you remember in your own home world."


    Well, that would exin why he, a man, was marrying an Emperor, something that never happened in his own world. Unless...


    "Ni Ni, am I supposed to give the Emperor an heir? Are cis males capable of bearing children in this world?" he asks, his face growing several shades paler.


    "Oh, no, not in this world..." Ni Ni says, offhandedly, which makes Xi Zirui worry about the world in which that isn''t true.


    Anyway, he only has time for a crisis at a time.


    So he''s marrying one this world''s version of Ancient China''s Emperors. That''s not actually a bad thing, as long as the Emperor is Han Yu. Which he should be, because that''s something he specifically asked that cursed shopkeeper for!


    "Ni Ni, what is my...ah...mission, in this world?"


    "Ni Ni is d Host asked!" she clears her throat, an inane thing to do considering she''s an AI and has no throat to speak of, before continuing. "The original is also called Xi Zirui, and as one of Emperor Ai''s concubines, Host is supposed to hold the Emperor''s favour and make him dote on Host above all other harem members, including the Empress. Host must not displease the Emperor, and must avoid the schemes and intrigues of the Harem at all costs. I can also tell Host about the B-couple tasks he has to fulfill, and an exciting C-couple addition!"


    Great, more matchmaking, just what he needs, considering it worked out so well the first time around.


    Right now he doesn''t have the time to hear about extra quests.


    Again, Ni Ni saddles him with a ridiculous task and hopes for the best. How is he, a man, obviouslycking a womb, going to be able topete with women giving the Emperor heirs?


    Are the men in this world really stupid? There''s a reason why there weren''t any men in the harems in his world, despite several emperors and princes having scores of male lovers.


    It''s because you wouldn''t wish an Imperial Harem on your worst enemy, let alone your lover!


    A man had nothing to gain by bing part of a harem, he wouldn''t be able to give the Emperor heirs, and secure his position in that way, he wouldst merely weeks until the other concubines made minced meat out of him.


    Traditionally an Emperor''s male lover(s) was someone who could be at the Emperor''s side at all times, travel with him outside the Imperial city (something all harem members were prohibited from doing, during most dynasties they couldn''t even leave the Pce!), and wear the Emperor''s favour in the form of so many government, military, and nobility titles that it would take eunuchs an hour to announce him and all his titles when he entered a room.


    Xi Zirui wouldn''t be that lucky, because this world''s original was clearly aplete idiot to have gotten himself in this situation.


    And now it''s up to Xi Zirui to make it through the Imperial Harem, alive.


    Whatever, he''s not going to panic just yet. As long as the Emperor is Han Yu, he''ll have no trouble currying, and keeping his favor. Maybe even talk him into doing away with the whole harem. That little thought even manages to put a smile on his face.

 Chapter 32: Dont throw up during your wedding

    Chapter 32: Don''t throw up during your wedding


    Xi Zirui has been jostling to and fro inside the narrow sedan for up to an hour now.


    He assumes he''s being driven to the Imperial pce, in this very lonely wedding procession.


    The road is quiet all the way. Clearly no one hase out to celebrate the addition of another member to the imperial family.


    Ni Ni chimes, "There was a small gathering of curious people when the original left his hometown in his wedding robes and got in the wedding sedan."


    So, not only was the original stupid, but he clearly wasn''t very popr either.


    As much as Xi Zirui isn''t looking forward to finding out just what mess he has stepped into, his experience in the previous world taught him it''s always better to be prepared.


    "Ni Ni, tell me everything you know about the original, don''t skim the details. I don''t want any nasty surprises this time around."


    ---


    By the time the road bes more even, which means the two unfortunate souls carrying his sedan have probably reached cobbled roads, and therefore the Imperial city, Xi Zirui has a pretty good idea of whose life he''s currently inhabiting.


    It''s not a pretty picture.


    This world''s original Xi Zirui was a spoiled, entitled, little brat.


    As the first son of the Xi family he was never supposed to marry into any other family, including the Imperial family.


    As the heir of a noble family, the original Xi Zirui was expected to pursue either an academic, or military career, achieve merits in his field, and establish his own household with a first wife of his family''s choosing, and then as many concubines as he wanted.


    Xi Zirui, however, spoiled little princeling that he was, didn''t have any mind for schrly pursuits, nor the constitution for the military, and establishing his own household seemed like a lot of work; better that someone else set it up for him instead.


    The only thing this world''s Xi Zirui wanted to do was y his guqin, his only real talent, and gamble his family''s money away with his entourage of equally hedonistic young masters at the nearest brothel.


    Old Master Xi lost his patience with hiszy son, and gave him an ultimatum, he was to find a career and establish himself or he would bepletely cutoff from his family''s coffers.


    That''s when one of his friendsmented in passing that the Emperor was fond of beautiful things and people, and liked to surround himself and his court with them.


    That made the rusty gears in Xi Zirui''s mind start turning, perhaps for the first time in his life, and he decided that financial stability and future sess lie in being part of the Imperial Harem - like an idiot.


    After that, he pulled every string he could, to get close to the capital and make an appearance in court. Ni Ni doesn''t specify how, but somehow he seduced the Emperor into marrying him, this might have included sending him raunchy paintings, Xi Zirui doesn''t want to know, and frankly doesn''t care.


    Poor Master Xi couldn''t do anything. By the time he found out, the Imperial summons had already arrived.


    The point is, Xi Zirui came from a wealthy noble family, which from what Ni Ni says, wasn''t even awful - which is saying a lot considering they''re talking about feudalism here - but he threw it all away, so he could lose his independence and be part of the Imperial Pce''s furniture. Something he absolutely didn''t have to, unlike so many of the poor women who never had a choice.


    "Ni Ni, am I the only Xi Zirui in the multiverse to have anymon sense?" he asks, talking mostly to himself.


    "I think Host is the first Xi Zirui to have made such a im in the whole multiverse," Ni Ni replies, a little snarky.


    Xi Zirui isn''t sure he appreciates her cheek, but the sedanes to a standstill, and suddenly he has more pressing concerns.


    The red privacy curtains around the little window on his right are harshly pulled aside and hees to face with a middle-aged man with sweating brow. "Ah, young master Xi, this humble servant is called Du and will guide you through the preparations for the ceremony. I''m afraid we must go at once, His Majesty is very busy."


    Xi Zirui follows after eunuch Du and the flurry of servants that apany him feeling a little uneasy.


    ''His Majesty is very busy?'' On his own wedding day?


    That doesn''t bode well for Xi Zirui''s standing in the imperial household.


    ---


    His worst worries are confirmed when he''s rushed through secondary hallways inside the pce, which are ringly absent red gands or any other wedding decoration.


    Clearly no one in the Imperial household is making a big deal of this wedding, lest of all the Emperor.


    Ni Ni spent so long telling him all about the original Xi Zirui, there wasn''t much time to discuss the Emperor.


    Right now, Xi Zirui would really appreciate some primers.


    Ni Ni chimes, and the holo screen above his wrist pops up showing him a wall of text regarding Emperor Ai of Su and all his aplishments.


    Xi Zirui skims quickly through the whole thing, all the while following after Eunuch Du, and the servants through serpentine hallways.


    The only thing he gathers is that Emperor AI is an aplished military leader, charitable and concerned with his people, but a little too trusting when ites to his closest advisors.


    He''s also 41.


    That shouldn''t be a surprise but it somehow makes Xi Zirui''s mind grind to a halt. He never considered that Han Yu might be much older than him in this world.


    That is if he even is the Emperor, because judging by the terrible paintings Ni Ni shows him, the Emperor could be anyone. Xi Zirui honestly hopes the thin spindly mustache is just the painter taking creative liberties.


    Also worrying is the sheer numbers his harem boasts. One Empress, 32 consorts, and 112 concubines. Xi Zirui is about to make it 113.


    Ni Ni chimes again. "Host should try to use the Emperor''s favor in order to be promoted to consort, that way he would have authority over the concubines, and would only be subject to the Empress, and the Consorts of higher rank than himself."


    She makes it sound to easy. Xi Zirui curses her under his breath.


    ---


    He''s finally led to a remote pavilion in a charming courtyard surrounded by plum trees. Eunuch Du leads him inside and announces him to the upants of the room.


    A few government officials, whose office Xi Zirui can''t ce, some more servants, demurely staring at their feet, and the Emperor himself, splendid in his wedding robes, and absent any awful mustaches.


    Two things are immediately apparent:


    1. The Emperor is not Han Yu.


    2. The Emperor is Su Xueyi.


    Xi Zirui feels the ground move under his feet when the Emperor looks up at him, and his cheeks dimple in that familiar smile that once upon a time Xi Zirui found charming.


    Age hasn''t made Su Xueyi lose any of his beauty, if anything it has honed it into a sharp de, cut more definition into his sharp jaw, and high nose. He looks regal, just as an Emperor should, and Xi Zirui thinks he''s going to be sick.


    How can this be happening again?


    The Emperor must mistake the paleness of his face for nerves, and gets up from his seated position to take him by the hand and lead him towards the altar, where the food offerings have already been ced.


    "This Emperor hopes the journey wasn''t too taxing for young master Xi," Su Xueyi says, folding his warm palm over Xi Zirui''s hand.


    Xi Zirui wants to scream in his face and then pass out.


    "Host, remember, you need to win the Emperor''s favour," Ni Ni says, and then, "Ni Ni is really sorry about this."


    Somehow, Xi Zirui doubts it.


    Swallowing all his pride, and anger, Xi Zirui gives the Emperor one sweeping look from beneath hisshes, and says, "Please, Your Majesty, call this one Xi-fei (1)."


    He doesn''t miss the way Su Xueyi''s eyes light up with hunger.


    ---


    All in all, the ceremony takes less than ten minutes, and then Xi Zirui is married. The Emperor apologizes to him and tells him he must hurry, but that he''ll visit Xi Zirui in his rooms as soon as possible.


    Xi Zirui hopes the expression he makes looks like flustered anticipation, instead of absolute and utter dread.


    Eunuch Du guides him through the pce again, this time leading him into the Harem quarters, proper.


    He tells Xi Zirui that all male members of the harem have their own pavilions separate from the women, to avoid the risk of polluting the bloodline.


    Xi Zirui understands the practical concerns. Of course the Emperor wouldn''t want a gaggle of bastards running around. He just doesn''t know how the Emperor, and the servants and eunuchs of the pce, are supposed to stop that from happening if any two people are really determined.


    Ni Ni fills him in. "If any member of the harem is found to have sexual rtions that result in an illegitimate pregnancy, both perpetrators will be executed, and their families with them."


    Xi Zirui swallows dryly. Right, that''s one way to do it.


    The pavilion he''s led to is quaint and picturesque. It sits on the margin of a a sleepyke peppered with lotus flowers and mandarin ducks, and is shadowed on the east side by two towering weeping willows. He''s a little disconcerted that the auspicious sight of the mandarin ducks swimming in pairs is overshadowed by the mncholy of the weeping willows.


    If this is meant to be the home of a beloved spouse, why have two living metaphors for loneliness nted right next to it?


    The pavilion has three suits of private rooms, a reception hall, for entertaining guests, a study with a beautiful guqin lying over a low table, and even a small, secluded hot spring, hidden away between a bamboo thicket.


    Xi Zirui takes it all in in a daze. Even this pavilion which is small by Imperial standards, and not particrlyvish, ording to what Xi Zirui has studied, is still more spacious than any house he''s ever lived in, and more richly decorated.


    And for what? So that a disfavored concubine can rot away in splendor?


    Eunuch Du opens the doors to Xi Zirui''s bedroom and opens the windows letting in thete morning light. "This humble one hopes Xi-fei finds everything to his liking. Xi-fei''s servants will be arriving at the pavilion in a moment. Xi-fei should make good use of them and put them to work."


    He''s gone after that, and Xi Zirui is left alone in an empty pavilion with only his thoughts forpany.


    It doesn''t fail his notice that unlike the rest of the pce, his bedroom has been decorated in lively shades of read. The bed has been invitingly turned down, in a way that doesn''t leave room for misunderstanding.


    When the Emperores hereter, Xi Zirui is expected to fulfill his marital duties and consummate the marriage.


    He''s considering his bleak future, when he hears a loud crash in the hallway outside his room, as if someone has climbed inside through the window.


    A kidnapping attempt this early on?


    Heavens, Xi Zirui hopes so.


    He walks in on a tall man, dressed in splendid blue robes embroidered with soaring cranes and pine trees. The upper half of his silky hair is secured in ce by an intricate silver crown, and judging by the cut of his robes and his expensive essories, this man is clearly part of the imperial family.


    When he turns around, all the breath freezes in Xi Zirui''s lungs.


    The smirk curling the corner of a plush mouth upward, the sharp eyebrows like twin swords framing the up-swept angle of two clever eyes, the upwards turn at the end of a steep nose, the towering cheekbones, all of him looking as if he''s been cut from the rarest jade.


    Han Yu.


    Not a day ago, Xi Zirui was smiling up at those eyes before everything was cruelly taken away from him.


    And now Han Yu is here again, smirking down at Xi Zirui as if no time has passed at all.


    He cups his fist into his right hand, and bows subtly at the waist towards Xi Zirui. "I hope I didn''t scare Xi-fei," his smirk is not at all apologetic, "This prince couldn''t help his curiosity."


    Xi Zirui remains still as Han Yu walks circles around him with his hands leisurely sped behind his back.


    He nods once, as if he''s appraising Xi Zirui for ughter and then announces, "This prince is d to see Imperial Father''s taste in whores has improved."


    ---


    (1)- fei is an honorific for imperial concubines. Basically, Xi-fei means Imperial Concubine Xi. I''m keeping the pinyin because writing "Imperial Concubine Xi" every time someone addresses Xi Zirui is extremely annoying and repetitive.

 Chapter 33: Dont faint on your wedding night

    Chapter 33: Don''t faint on your wedding night


    Xi Zirui must blink up at Han Yu in shock for upwards to a minute.


    Did this motherfucker just call him a ''whore''?


    In the previous world he had his ways of putting Han Yu in his ce, and he''s not opposed to using them here too.


    For his part, Han Yu takes Xi Zirui''s stunned silence in apletely different way.


    "Could it be that Xi-fei is simple-minded?" He actually looks a little remorseful, probably because he just called a ''simple-minded'' person, a whore.


    Xi Zirui is going to kill him, it doesn''t matter that he''s in love with him, Xi Zirui is going to turn him into sausage.


    "Host, please calm down! Remember the rules of propriety and courtesy. A concubine has much lower standing than a Prince! Act ordingly," Ni Ni warns, her metallic voice ringing like rm bells inside Xi Zirui''s mind.


    He doesn''t know what has got her so worried, he''s more than capable of rendering Han Yu to tears while using formal speech.


    He drops to his knees and kowtows in front of Han Yu, something that he absolutely doesn''t need to do, but he''s determined to make this as ufortable for Han Yu as possible. "This wretched one apologizes for displeasing His Highness."


    Han Yu walks backwards a few steps, giving Xi Zirui a puzzled look.


    But Xi Zirui isn''t done yet. "This wretched one is ignorant of the ways of the pce, and begs His Highness'' forgiveness. This one wasn''t aware that male members of the Imperial household were allowed to visit this humble residence before this lowly one and His Majesty consummated their marriage, and as such hasn''t prepared anything to receive His Highness," he bumps his forehead against the hardwood floor and tries to disguise his hiss of pain.


    Han Yu curses under his breath and waves his arms towards Xi Zirui trying to discourage him from continuing to kowtow.


    If he thinks his humiliation is going to end so fast, he has another thinging. "As no servants have yet arrived in this humble residence, this wretched one takes responsibility for any unsavory rumors that might spread through the pce in case His Highness'' presence is noticed."


    Han Yu goes very still. He doesn''t miss the implication in Xi Zirui''s words.


    Presently, they''re the only ones in the pavilion. What would happen if word gets out that a Prince was sneaking inside the newest concubine''s rooms, not even a day after Xi Zirui married his father?


    Usually a Prince''s word carries a lot more weight than a concubine''s, but no one in their right mind would believe that Xi Zirui was able to find Prince Han Yu inside the sprawling pce, and seduce him in the span of less than two hours.


    Xi Zirui gets up from the floor and smiles at Han Yu. "His Highness needn''t worry. If His Majesty asks, this humble one will just say that His Highness got lost on the way to the brothel."


    He can''t help thatst parting barb. Ni Ni screeches something, but Xi Zirui is too busy admiring the rainbow of color crossing Han Yu''s face to hear her. Currently it''s wavering between pale green and mauve.


    Once he regains his bearings, Han Yu gives Xi Zirui''s calm face an essing look and then bows to him again, a courteous deep bow this time.


    "This prince apologizes for speaking out of turn with Xi-fei. This one''s words were rude and ungentlemanly. Xi-fei may request any boon it is in this prince''s power to grant and he''ll give it to Xi-fei in heartfelt apology."


    Xi Zirui wishes he had a fan to hide his smirk behind. Instead he flutters the billowy sleeve of his wedding robe in front of his face, in a way he hopes looks coquettish and alluring.


    Han Yu might be behaving like an even bigger asshole than usual in this world, but he''s still the reason Xi Zirui hopped on the damn Transmigrator 4000 again.


    And unwittingly, he''s giving Xi Zirui the perfect opening to see him again.


    He just needs an excuse to have Han Yu around, but what?


    Ni Ni chimes. "The Prince is well regarded for his portrait paintings, maybe Host could ask him for lessons."


    Ni Ni, being useful? Xi Zirui can scarcely believe it.


    "This humble one has long heard about His Highness'' talent for portraiture. If His Highness wouldn''t be opposed to it, this one would like to take lessons with His Highness."


    Han Yu looks as if that''s thest thing he expects to hear, but apparently, he appreciates the surprise because his elegant face breaks out in a mischievous grin. "I assume there will be servants around to chaperone us, and ensure all our interactions are appropriate."


    Xi Zirui nods and bends his knees in an abbreviated bow. "Naturally." At least until he finds a way to get rid of them.


    "Then it will be my pleasure to teach Xi-fei. If Xi-fei is as adept at painting as he is at conversation, I expect our lessons to be most fruitful."


    Xi Zirui nods demurely, and says, "Thank you, your Highness, this humble one looks forward to resolving all the misunderstandings between us." Flickering hisshes upwards, he gazes into Han Yu''s dark eyes to deliver the killing blow. "We''re family, after all."


    ---


    Han Yu leaves after that, maybe a little unsteady on his feet, if Xi Zirui can say so himself.


    He smirks as he watches him wind his way through the pavilion''s manicured courtyard.


    Xi Zirui knows his gege.


    And his gege is a kinky motherfucker.


    He can''t resist all the things he knows he shouldn''t have, in the previous world, or any other.


    And now Xi Zirui has firmly ced himself in the realm of "things Han Yu can''t have." Again.


    Which means he''lle running after him like a dog in heat. Predictable, endearing, and sweet.


    The situation might be salvaged for now, but there''s still a big problem in Xi Zirui''s horizon.


    And he knows just who to me.


    "Ni Ni, why the fuck am I once again expected to end up in a rtionship with Su Xueyi instead of Han Yu?"


    Ni Ni violently denies ying any part in the situation Xi Zirui now finds himself in. ording to her, she wasn''t able to tell who everyone in the Royal family is because they all look like middle-aged, balding men, on their official paintings.


    "Photography hasn''t been invented yet!" she says, after Xi Zirui has been screaming at her for close to ten minutes.


    Eventually, they reach some kind of truce, and Xi Zirui just asks her for all the information she has on Han Yu.


    Han Yu is the Eldest Prince, and the heir apparent, even though Su Xueyi hasn''t officially announced him as Crown Prince. ording to Ni Ni, he''s nning to do this after Han Yu takes his first wife. Something that hasn''t happened yet, even though at 22, Han Yu is more than old enough to take a first wife and establish a household.


    Why hasn''t it happened yet? Xi Zirui files this information away forter. It could prove useful to get closer to Han Yu.


    His name is still Han Yu, but most of the royal household just calls him Eldest Prince, or First Prince. Su Xueyi is oddly named Han Xueyi in this world, instead of Su. Su is instead the name of the dynasty he and his family belong to.


    Xi Zirui is going to continue to think of him as Su Xueyi for the time being. It''s not like he''s supposed to address the Emperor by his name, anyway.


    Other than Han Yu, Su Xueyi has 16 other children, among princesses and princes. The youngest, a little prince, was born just one month before Xi Zirui''s arrival.


    Ni Ni asks him if he wants to know the names of the Empress, consorts, and concubines, but Xi Zirui doesn''t have the mental fortitude for that. He''ll learn the name of the ones who give him any trouble soon enough.


    ---


    The servants Eunuch Du mentioned start arriving not long after Han Yu leaves. Most of them are achingly young. Xi Zirui hoped that perhaps this world would be different than his own in regards to childbor in feudal societies, but he guesses not.


    The youngest of them all is a boy of eleven, that the oldest servant, an elderly woman called Granny Ma, introduces as her nephew Xiao (1) Gou.


    Xiao Gou smiles a gap-toothed smile up at Xi Zirui and bows to him. "Xiao Gou is very happy to serve Xi-fei. Xi-fei is the most beautiful of all the concubines in the pce."


    Granny Ma pales at his words, but they make Xi Ziruiugh. Children are hrious, especially when they''re embarrassing adults.


    He looks around the reception room and finds a bowl of candied fruits someone must have left for him. He takes five and gives them to Xiao Gou. "Smart boys deserve a treat, why don''t you and your auntie go eat these outside in the courtyard? There isn''t much to do anyway."


    "Your Grace, we, we couldn''t," Granny Ma says, waving the candies away.


    Xi Zirui pushes both of them towards the sliding doors leading outside. "It''s a lovely day, the two of you should enjoy yourselves. That''s an order."


    Xiao Gou runs outside with a joyousugh, holding the candies with one hand, and holding Granny Ma''s with the outside.


    There isn''t much Xi Zirui can do as a low rank concubine, but he can at least make sure that the people working for him aren''t needlessly overworked.


    ---


    Xi Zirui sits at the low table in his room trying to distract himself with a book while some of the servants run around the pavilion making sure that everything is ready for their new master, and for the Emperor whenever he decides to grace them with their presence. Xi Zirui has tried to tell them that everything looks fine and they should just enjoy the rest of their day, but most of them aren''t as easily persuaded as Xiao Gou.


    The evening turns into dusk outside the oiled paper windows, and Xi Zirui starts hoping that Su Xueyi won''t make it after all.


    That is, until a shrill voice bellows, "The Emperor is here!" and the sound of dozens of knees and elbows hitting the floor in prostration echoes through the pavilion.


    Xi Zirui gets up from his table and walks outside into the reception hall to greet the Emperor too.


    Su Xueyi catches his eye as he is about to prostrate himself, and stops him. "Please, Xi-fei, there''s no need for that between us. We are a married couple."


    He waits awkwardly in ce for Su Xueyi to reach him, and then lets himself be guided by the warm hand Su Xueyi ces on his lower back.


    "Leave us, we''ll tend to our own robes," Su Xueyi says, to the servants trying to follow after them.


    The sound of the door being shut behind them by the servants outside almost makes Xi Zirui jump out of his skin.


    Great. Now how is he going to get out of this?


    Su Xueyies up from behind him, and rubs his shoulders. "Xi-fei is tense, it''s normal to be nervous during one''s first time." He nuzzles into the back of Xi Zirui''s neck and inhales the scent of his hair. "This Emperor vows to be careful with Xi-fei."


    His broad hands travel from Xi Zirui''s shoulders, down his arms, and into the dip of his waist. He runs his fingers over the sash keeping Xi Zirui''s robes together and pulls at it with expert ease, unwrapping it with a few tugs.


    The robe and inner robe slip down Xi Zirui''s shoulders, leaving him bare save for a thinyer of underwear.


    Su Xueyi turns him around in his arms and eyes him up from head to toe, a hunter admiring his prey.


    He fits two fingers under Xi Zirui''s chin and lifts it until their eyes meet. "My Xi-fei is beautiful all over."


    Xi Zirui is starting to tremble under that hungry stare. He needs to put a stop to this. He doesn''t actually want to have sex with Su Xueyi.


    Wait.


    He has been in a simr situation before.


    Su Xueyi keeps his hold on Xi Zirui''s chin and brings their faces closer, intent on bridging the distance between their lips.


    Before their lips make contact, Xi Zirui''s eyes roll back in his skull and he lists into Su Xueyi''s chest, losing conscience as the Emperor''s armse around to steady him.


    ---


    (1) This ''Xiao'' isn''t a family name, here it means ''small'', Xiao Gou is a nickname and not his real name.

 Chapter 34: Dont lose face in front of the Empress

    Chapter 34: Don''t lose face in front of the Empress


    Xi Zirui is currently lying in his bed, swaddled in nkets and pillows while the Imperial physician hoovers around him like a mother hen, overly conscious of the Emperor''s keen gaze assessing his every movement.


    After his fainting spell, the Emperor loses no time in moving Xi Zirui to the bed, and calling on the servants to summon the Imperial physician.


    Xi Zirui waits an appropriate amount of time after the physician, a short man with a long white beard, arrives to groan in pain and flutter his eyshes feverishly.


    Su Xueyi kneels at his side and takes Xi Zirui''s hand in his. "Is Xi-fei feeling better, now?"


    Xi Zirui lowers hisshes and turns his face away on the pillow. "This lowly concubine is ashamed of embarrassing himself in front of His Majesty."


    Su Xueyi smiles sweetly at Xi Zirui''s reddened profile, and brings his knuckles to his smooth lips. "Xi-fei didn''t embarrass himself, he doesn''t have anything to feel ashamed of. Physician Tang has informed this Emperor that Xi-fei''s indisposition happened due to excessive yang energy in his body."


    Physician Tang strokes his beard and nods sagely. "It''s not umon for young men in Xi-fei''s position to experience a surge of yang energy on their wedding nights. Two days of rest and reduced physical exertion should improve his symptoms. I''ve prescribed a few tinctures and teas to lower his body temperature."


    Xi Zirui nods meekly and hums in assent, but inside he''s fuming.


    Is this chatan implying Xi Zirui was so horny he passed out?


    Judging by Su Xueyi''s pleased smile he most definitely is!


    But Physician Tang isn''t done digging Xi Zirui''s grave. "Of course in cases like this, the only cure for excessive yang energy is to let it out. It builds in the body as repressed sexual desire umtes. Xi-fei will only be fully healed after he and His Majesty consummate their union."


    Xi Zirui bites the inside of his cheek to prevent himself from screaming. In the first world he had to deal with the crazy photographer who basically wanted to shoot softcore porn of him and Han Yu, and now here''s Physician Tang diagnosing him with a terminal case of horny.


    Su Xueyi''s must take the extreme vexation coloring Xi Zirui''s face for yet more virginal embarrassment and runs his fingers over his now loose hair. "My Xi-fei doesn''t need to worry, I''ll be back at his side as soon as Physician''s Tang prescribed resting period is over."


    "This concubine is ttered by His Majesty''s attention and care, and wishes only not to be a burden on His Majesty''s life."


    Instead of answering, Su Xueyi drops a lingering kiss on Xi Zirui''s forehead.


    He raises himself from his position by Xi Zirui''s bedside, and calls away Physician Tang and the servants in the room so that Xi Zirui can rest


    "Host should look on the bright side. He has bought himself two days until he has toe up with another n to avoid being intimate with the Emperor," Ni Ni says, once the room is empty and all candles have been put out.


    Xi Zirui doesn''t dignify her with an answer.


    "I''m also happy to inform Host that the Emperor''s favour has increased by 10 points of a potential 100. Host is now at 30 points. It seems the Emperor liked that his new concubine became sickly with desire." She sounds positively gleeful by that.


    Xi Zirui falls asleep while considering lowering her personality settings all the way back to 1 again.


    ---


    He wakes up in a terrible mood the next morning. Which is not improved by the fact that he will have to show up in the main pce to greet the Empress, just like all the other consorts and concubines. A ritual he''ll have to look forward to, every day, for the rest of his life as a concubine in the Imperial Pce.


    Xiao Gou and Granny Ma serve him breakfast in his bedroom after picking the food from the pce kitchens. The pavilion Xi Zirui now inhabits is called Fragrant Spring Winds, and it''s one of the smaller housingplexes in the whole pce. It''s not surprising that a low ranking concubine would be allocated somece distant and out of the way, but Xi Zirui resents his servants having to trek such a long distance just to fetch him his meals.


    He invites Granny Ma and Xiao Gou to eat with him. Xiao Gou epts with great enthusiasm, but Granny Ma takes more persuading. It''s not unusual for nobles to be kinder or more attentive towards favored servants, but Xi Zirui wishes he could just do away with all the hierarchy and have everyone sit at the same table.


    After breakfast Xiao Gou asks him if he can help him into his new robes.


    "New robes?" Xi Zirui asks,bing his waist-length hair distractedly. It turns out that one-hundred li hair is much more manageable when it''s actually attached to his own scalp instead of a wig. Even so, Xi Zirui misses his short hair.


    Granny Ma nods and goes into the reception hall to bring him a wax paper parcel. "The Emperor''s personal servant brought these early this morning. He said they are a gift for Xi-fei."


    The robes are of a delicate jade green, and made of the finest silk Xi Zirui has ever seen, so slippery to the touch it feels like water. The hems of the robe are painted in vivid watercolor mountainndscapesplete with soaring cranes cutting through the skies.


    Xi Zirui looks at himself in the gold full-length mirror and despairs.


    This is far toovish. He can''t show up in front of the Empress and all the other consorts and concubines looking as if the Emperor already favors him.


    But he can''t carelessly dismiss a gift from the Emperor and not wear it, either.


    Sighing, he allows Xiao Gou to do his hair and resigns himself to trying to look as inconspicuous as possible when greeting the Empress.


    ---


    Being inconspicuous is perhaps too much to ask for. As soon as he enters the Hall of Glimmering Virtue where the Empress holds court and discusses the household affairs with the other members of the harem, all eyes turn to him at once.


    He lowers his head and goes to stand next to the other male members of the harem. There are 10 of them, more than Xi Zirui expected, and all very different looking. Some look tall and strong as soldiers, others have the willowy frames of schrs and artists. They all look just as displeased by his presence as the women, although one of them shoots him a brief smile.


    Xi Zirui does a double-take. Is that Cao Fei? Han Yu''s meek, mild, personal assistant?


    On closer inspection, it''s definitely him. He looks a lot less in wearing robes and long hair, but he''s still thest person Xi Zirui expected to find in an Imperial Harem. Second only to himself, he supposes.


    An Eunuch announces the arrival of the Empress of Su, and everyone falls silent.


    Xi Zirui does too, but for different reasons. The Empress is wearing beautiful golden robes, and a gold hair crown sorge its width is greater than the span of her shoulders. It''s a miracle she can hold her neck up so high with the weight of that thing bearing down on her head.


    She''s also heavily pregnant, her round belly distending the clean lines of her robes, but the Empress cradles it with both hands as if it''s a trophy.


    The Empress also has Bai Mi''s face.


    "Ni Ni wants to remind Host that everyone in the royal family looks like a balding middle-aged man in their official portraits - including the Empress."


    Xi Zirui bites the inside of his cheek and wills his breathing to slow down. Now is not the time.


    Bai Mi takes her ce on a mahogany chair atop a raised dais and sits down, opening a folding fan in front of her face. Three women and a young man with a birdlike neck sit on the chairs below and to the side of the Empress''s. Her trusted minions inside the harem.


    As soon as everyone is seated the standing concubines and consorts all kneel and bow to her, not quite in full prostration, but still with their arms touching the floor.


    "Wishing Her Royal Highness(1) longevity and happiness for a thousand years," a chorus of voices cries in unison. Xi Zirui just opens and closes his mouth, there are so many people in the hall, it''s not like anyone can tell.


    Bai Mi smiles beatifically down at her audience and bids them to rise with an elegant wave of her slim arm. "Good morning brothers and sisters, this Empress wishes you all a pleasant and fruitful day." Her eyes scan the gathered harem, Xi Zirui feels it like a physical touch when theynd on him. "We have a new brother among us, as I''m sure all the brothers and sisters have heard."


    Every face in the hall turns towards him, and Xi Zirui feels himself colour under the attention. Yes, he guesses they have heard about him.


    Bai Miughs at Xi Zirui''s difort, herughter echoing like silver bells across the room. "Don''t be shy, little brother, pleasee here so that this Empress can bestow you with wedding gifts."


    Dragging his feet, Xi Zirui makes his way towards the dais as the crowd parts for him. How can it be that he felt less exposed when he was acting (badly) in front of an entire drama crew?


    Bai Mi beckons him forward with her index finger and he ascends the stairs until his eyes are level with hers.


    She fans herself and giggles towards one of thedies in the lower chairs. "Our youngest brother is very beautiful, this Empress feels like a pale shadow in his presence." She clicks her tongue. "Especially wearing such splendid robes!"


    Xi Zirui curses himself. Fuck he knew this was going to happen. Fuck Su Xueyi, why couldn''t he show his favour with a bowl of candies?


    He drops to his knees and bows at Bai Mi''s feet. Swallowing down his revulsion, he says, "Her Royal Highness is the most beautiful woman in the nation, this wretched one can''tpare to her elegance. The robes on this lowly one''s body are but rags whenpared to Her Royal Highness'' finery."


    Bai Mi tuts and giggles. "Little brother is so modest, there''s no need, no need. This Empress was paying him an honestpliment."


    She says that, but if Xi Zirui had merely thanked her, she would have thorn him to shreds for his arrogance. The Empress wouldn''t have been satisfied with anything else but his humiliation and a show of total subservience.


    Xi Zirui gets up his feet, and Bai Mi gives him a once over, shaking her head sadly. "But what a pity that little brother didn''t like the gift our husband gave him. This Empress helped our husband choose the robes little brother is wearing, herself. "


    His eyes widen in realization. So this was her game all along. Now he''s reevaluating everything. Maybe the idea of gifting him the robes didn''t evene from Su Xueyi. Maybe it was only Bai Mi ying the twisted mind games somon in imperial harems.


    Bai Mi''s keen gaze meets his above the arch of the fan, her cold eyes glinting like a de.


    Xi Zirui recognizes the challenge in her eyes and silently issues one of his own.


    May the the most ruthless survive.


    ---


    (1) - Technically Han Yu as the crown prince should also be addressed as "His Royal Highness", but in order to make it easier and not so repetitive only Bai Mi will be addressed as "Her royal highness", and every prince and princess will just be "his/her highness". This is already a very non historically urate scenario with the whole male concubines thing, so I''m continuing to take liberties.

 Chapter 35: Dont get caught by the Emperor

    Chapter 35: Don''t get caught by the Emperor


    After Bai Mi has her fun, Xi Zirui is presented with gifts from her and all high ranking consorts and concubines. He epts them all gracefully, if with a stiff smile and a slight eye-twitch.


    From Jadebs, jade hair ornaments, gold crowns and hairpins, rings, nes, earrings that he can''t wear because the original Xi Zirui''s ears aren''t pierced, to the more practical such as inkstones and smooth buttery paper for writing letters, he''s presented with every manner of gifts.


    But most of all he gets fans. Fans in every colour of the rainbow, folding fans, and rigid oval fans. Their decorations ranging from picturesque nature scenes to poetic four-character sayings.


    "This Empress will ask the servants to have all the gifts delivered to little brother''s quaint residence," Bai Mi says. There''s a ripple ofughter in the hall at the words ''quaint residence'' likely originating from the concubines with morevish amodation, or at least, rooming closer to the Emperor''s own quarters.


    Xi Zirui thanks Bai Mi for her great generosity again, and turns to leave when she stops him by poking his shoulder with her folded fan. "I think this gift little brother should take with himself."


    She takes a green silk oval fan from the pile, its white handle carved from whale bone, and hands it to Xi Zirui. "I picked this fan especially because I thought it would match little brother''s new robes." Her smile grows teeth. "As ''raggedy'' as younger brother might find them, I think he looks fetching in them. Green brings out little brother''s dark eyes."


    Xi Zirui''s eye twitches some more as he takes the fan from Bai Mi''s hands.


    ---


    It feels like hours have passed when he''s finally released from the Hall of Glimmering Virtue. Xiao Gou waits for him outside, as do a number of other servants who work for lower ranking concubines and as such weren''t allowed inside the Hall.


    His innocent face breaks out in a smile as soon as he sees Xi Zirui. "Xi-fei, it''s such a nice day, how about we go for a walk in the Imperial gardens? I''ve never been."


    Some passing concubines give them judgmental looks from behind their fans and long sleeves. Sneering at the way Xiao Gou clings to Xi Zirui''s arm, and Xi Zirui lets him.


    They can all get fucked. After the ordeal he went through, Xi Zirui deserves to spend some time in thepany of someone who doesn''t despise him.


    He runs his fingers over Xiao Gou''s prickly head, and says, "That sounds like an excellent idea, let''s go."


    ---


    It really was a great idea to enjoy some fresh air.


    Xi Zirui feels better already just feeling the mild autumn breeze gust softly past him. The time shortly after the Autumn equinox is his favourite, when the weather has yet to turn cold, and the trees still have most of their leaves. He and Xiao Gou stroll without direction through the manicured gravel paths, under sculpted archways, dipping their fingertips in every fountain they walk pass.


    Xiao Gou''s childish joy at everything he sees lifts Xi Zirui''s spirits. He has half a mind to run through the garden himself, and fuck it if someone catches him at it.


    He''s following Xiao Gou as he hops and skips over a colorful section of pavement, when he stops suddenly, almost making Xi Zirui bump into him.


    He turns around with a sheepish smile. "I''m sorry Xi-fei, I think I heard the sound of swords."


    Xi Zirui strains his ear and sure enough, he too can hear the distinct air discement of a de cutting through the wind.


    "Someone must be training."


    Xiao Gou nods distractedly, looking in the direction of the sound with longing written all over his small features.


    Xi Zirui sighs. He has no interest in watching some sweaty guard go over his morning calisthenics, but he was a child once too, and he understands Xiao Gou''s fascination.


    "Go on then," he says waving forward with the green fan. "Go see what it is."


    Xiao Gou giggles and runs off the path and into the grass, following the sound behind a decorative wall with ivy climbing up its sides.


    Xi Zirui follows after him leisurely, more out of concern that the person, or people, he walks into might give him a hard time for being a servant walking so carelessly around the Imperial Gardens.


    He almost drops his fan when he sees who exactly is training.


    With the upper half of his robes tied around his waist, Han Yu is standing in the middle of a patch of short grass, practicing his sword forms with his slim back turned to the wall Xiao Gou and Xi Zirui just came around from.


    Xi Zirui can''t help following the path of the beads of sweat down the valley of his spine, admiring the athletic shift of his shoulder des as he lifts the sword. In the previous world as in this one Han Yu is lightly muscled all over, a slim swimmer''s build. Even though Xi Zirui is sure Crown Prince Han Yu has never swam in anything other than a hot spring.


    Xiao Gou gasps when Han Yu slices through a falling leaf. The noise alerts him to someone else''s presence.


    He smirks when he notices Xi Zirui standing stockstill like a child caught with his hand inside the candy jar.


    Thebined power of that white smirk and the view of those trim abs is too much for Xi Zirui. He can''t help remembering thest time they had sex and the way he rubbed himself to orgasm all over that tight stomach.


    He can feel his face heating up under Han Yu''s amused stare. He lifts the silk fan in front of his face, hoping to hide his damning blush.


    It''s not a good idea to entertain that type of thought while his situation is still so precarious.


    He''s a lowly concubine and Han Yu is the Crown Prince.


    But it''s so hard when Han Yu looks like an extravagant meal and Xi Zirui feels like he''s been fasting for days.


    Han Yu wipes the sweat on his forehead with the back of his wrist, devastating Xi Zirui with the view of his lean bicep, and approaches him and Xiao Gou. "I didn''t expect to see Xi-fei out here."


    "Xiao Gou wanted to have a look around the gardens," Xi Zirui says, fanning himself a little.


    Why won''t Han Yu pull up his robes? How immodest for the Crown Prince to be walking around half-naked.


    Meanwhile, Xiao Gou is looking up at Han Yu and the sword he''s carelessly holding in his right hand in awe, his gap-toothed mouth hanging slightly open.


    Han Yu snorts at look of wonder in the little boy''s face, and rubs his prickly bald head. "Are you Xiao Gou?" the boy nods. "What do you think of the gardens?"


    "Really beautiful, Your Highness," Xiao Gou says, his eyes wide.


    Han Yu spares a quick nce at Xi Zirui''s downcast eyes and his smile widens. "And your Master? What do you think of him?"


    "Really beautiful, Your Highness," Xiao Gou replies, nodding fervently.


    Xi Zirui frowns behind his fan. Is that all this child thinks of him? He expected Xiao Gou to praise him for being nice or kind. Beauty says nothing about one''s character.


    Xi Zirui, for instance, has outstanding character and is a pinnacle of rectitude.


    Han Yu is a shameless dog who is using a small child to tease him.


    Curse his appalling taste in men that Xi Zirui finds his self-satisfied smirk so attractive.


    "Let''s move along, Xiao Gou, we''re bothering His Highness," Xi Zirui says extending his hand towards Xiao Gou.


    Han Yu catches Xi Zirui by the wrist, and turns it around to inspect the pale underarm.


    He smiles when Xi Zirui tries to pull away from his grip. "Xi-fei shouldn''t walk around under the sun. It''s too strong for hisplexion."


    The sky is overcast so Xi Zirui thinks Han Yu is full of shit. "We were just taking a short stroll, I didn''t stay outside too long. We''ll be off now."


    Despite his inly worded ''goodbye'', Han Yu''s fingers don''t move from around his wrist. Xi Zirui has shbacks to that time Han Yu pushed him against the door of his trailer.


    Unfortunately he won''t be able to deal with him in quite the same way.


    He doesn''t know what Han Yu is thinking. What will people say if they''re found like this?


    "This Prince can''t let Xi-fei walk around without a parasol." Xi Zirui opens his mouth to disagree but Han Yu cuts him off, "Not so soon after his illness."


    Whatever Xi Zirui was nning on saying dies on his tongue. He averts his eyes and fans himself harder. There''s a glint in Han Yu''s eyes that speaks to his knowledge of the ''nature'' of Xi Zirui''s illness.


    "Please stay here, Xi-fei. This prince will return in a second," Han Yu says, and scabbards his sword before going back into the main path of the garden.


    What''s Xi Zirui supposed to do? Disobey the Crown Prince? Not likely.


    He stays put and rolls his eyes at Xiao Gou who lets out an amused giggle.


    True to his word, Han Yu is back soon, now with his robes properly fastened, sans sword, and carrying a painted paper parasol in one hand.


    "This Prince will escort Xi-fei back to his residence," he says, taking up Xi Zirui''s right side and bidding him to move with a gentle push on the back of his elbow.


    He turns around to wink at Xiao Gou. "Not that I doubt the skills of Xi-fei''s loyal protector."


    Xiao Gou is over the moon at beingplimented by the Crown Prince, and skips delightedly ahead of them, as if he might take flight at any moment.


    "Xi-fei is not at all what I expected," Han Yu says suddenly, after they''ve been walking in silence for a few moments.


    Xi Zirui looks up at him, wondering, but Han Yu''s eyes are shaded by the parasol and he can''t tell what thoughts lie behind them.


    He can hope, though. "And what did His Highness expect?"


    "I didn''t expect someone who would take a walk of the gardens because his servant wanted to see them."


    Xi Zirui taps the fan against his cheek and lets out a sigh. "I think no child should experience even a single moment of hardship. Every child should be happy and carefree, regardless of the blood that runs in their veins."


    Btedly, Xi Zirui realizes he didn''t address himself in a humbling third-person.


    He chances a peek above his fan at Han Yu''s face to gauge his reaction, and finds his molten eyes gazing heatedly into his own.


    Han Yu is the first to break eye-contact, clearing his throat before saying,"Xi-fei and I think alike in this matter."


    It seems they''ve reached the stage of addressing themselves in first person, if not each other. Growing closer already.


    Xi Zirui hides his amusement behind the cover of the fan.


    They continue to walk inpanionable silence for some time, Han Yu holding the parasol above both their heads while Xiao Gou skips and hops all around them like a carp out of water.


    Soon, they reach the courtyard of the Fragrant Spring Winds Pavilion.


    Xi Zirui spends the whole walk so overly conscious of Han Yu''s proximity that he barely notices it when they walk up to one of the weeping willows and under its drooping branches.


    "Many thanks to His Majesty for escorting us home," Xi Zirui says, looking away into the swaying branches of the willow, dropping all around them like a curtain.


    He turns to leave but Han Yu stops him with a hand around his waist. "Xi-fei, let this Prince apologize for his earlier insult properly."


    Xi Zirui looks up at him and lowers his fan for the first time. "And how would First Prince do that?"


    "Xi-fei has already asked for his boon of painting sses, but I''m afraid that wouldn''t be adequate apology."


    Will Han Yu like it if he ys coy? How much will it turn him onter when Xi Zirui lets the mask slip?


    "Oh, and why is that?" he asks, keeping his voice barely above a whisper.


    Han Yu''s hand tightens on his waist and he brings his lips close to the shell of his ear. "How can this Prince make amends, if he''s the one being rewarded with more of Xi-fei''spany?"


    He thinks he''s so smooth, but Xi Zirui isn''t affected at all. His increased heart rate is due to excessive blood sugar and mere coincidence.


    "Maybe First Prince''s punishment will be to tell me my paintings are very good, even if they are a crime against both art and nature."


    Han Yu lets out a low chuckle, almost burying the sound into Xi Zirui''s nape. His warm breath raises gooseflesh where it touches Xi Zirui''s skin.


    They''re both hidden under the canopy of the weeping willow''s branches which is why they don''t hear the sound of approaching footsteps.


    "What are Xi-fei and First Prince doing here?" Su Xueyi asks, making all the hairs on Xi Zirui''s neck stand on end for a different reason.

 Chapter 36: Dont play childrens music for the Emperor

    Chapter 36: Don''t y children''s music for the Emperor


    "Host, please think of a good excuse. The Emperor''s mood is not good!" Ni Ni warns, her voice joining the choir of rm bells ringing in Xi Zirui''s head.


    Thinking fast, Xi Zirui leaves Han Yu''s side and runs towards Su Xueyi, stering himself to his side inelegantly. "Oh, Your Majesty, this concubine was so frightened."


    Su Xueyi pulls Xi Zirui against his broad chest, and res usingly towards Han Yu. "And what frightened my Xi-fei?" His tone makes it in that he believes Han Yu is to me.


    Han Yu doesn''t return his father''s stare, instead he looks expectantly at Xi Zirui, waiting for his next move.


    "This one got lost when leaving the Hall of Glimmering Virtue, and was walking around aimlessly through the Imperial gardens until he stumbled on His Highness, who offered to escort this concubine back to his residence." Xi Zirui pulls on a wavering, shaky breath, channeling his best sullen Hai Yaomei, and says, "When we reached this courtyard, however, a snake sprang up from the bushes and gave chase. It chased this concubine all the way under this tree, but His Highness managed to scare it away."


    Some of the tension in Su Xueyi''s shoulders drains, and he pats Xi Zirui''s backfortingly. "This Emperor is d to see Xi-fei unnamed."


    To Han Yu he turns with a scowl. "First Prince wasn''t able to kill the snake?"


    Han Yu gives the Emperor only a passing nce. "It hid away before this Prince could reach it, besides, this Prince''s biggest concern was Xi-fei''s safety. This Prince wouldn''t want Imperial Father''s newest toy to get damaged."


    Xi Zirui is really d for the presence of the fan, otherwise he wouldn''t be able to hide his grin.


    Han Yu always finds new and interesting ways of surprising him. Using the same words that got him in trouble with Xi Zirui, to shadow them from suspicion in Su Xueyi''s eyes.


    ying right into Han Yu''s gamble, the Emperor is predictably incensed in Xi Zirui''s behalf.


    "Insolent brat! How dare you speak of Xi-fei in such a way? Apologize this instant!"


    Han Yu cups his fist in front of his chest, and says, "This Prince apologizes to Xi-fei. This Prince made a jest in poor taste and offended Xi-fei."


    Xi Zirui fans himself and turns his face into Su Xueyi''s chest. "His Highness doesn''t need to apologize to this lowly concubine. It''s this one who should thank His Highness for his help."


    Su Xueyi doesn''t seem to share the same opinion, but is unwilling to pursue the issue much longer. "This Emperor came here to see how Xi-fei health''s was doing, and to share lunch with him." After a pause, he adds, "If Xi-fei is amenable."


    Xi-fei isn''t. Xi-fei absolutely doesn''t want to spend any more time than he has too with Su Xueyi, but he can''t very well say that, now, can he?


    He lowers the fan so that Su Xueyi can see his shy smile, and says, "This concubine would be ttered by His Majesty''spany."


    "The food has already been delivered inside, this Emperor hopes it''s to Xi-fei''s liking," Su Xueyi says, making it clear that Xi Zirui''s eptance of his invitation was never in question.


    Well, Xi Zirui has something to say about that.


    "Oh, First Prince shoulde have lunch too. This concubine can''t dismiss him so carelessly after he saved this one from a vicious attack."


    Su Xueyi huffs. "Xi-fei is too kind, there''s no ne-"


    "This Prince wouldn''t dare offend Xi-fei again by rejecting his hospitality," Han Yu says, ignoring his father''s re. "It would be this Prince''s honor to apany Xi-fei and Imperial father for a meal."


    Su Xueyi doesn''t glower, but it''s a close thing. He turns on his heel and walks ahead of them towards the pavilion, the neat rows of beads on his Imperial crown swinging with his hurried steps.


    Xi Zirui spares Han Yu a nce from above his fan, and Han Yu winks at him in acknowledgment.


    They make such a good team.


    Xi Zirui''s steps are lighter with the warm knowledge of it.


    ---


    Lunch is a fraught affair.


    The Emperor''s servants haveid out avish spread over two low tables in the middle of the reception hall.


    Su Xueyi sits at the head of the table with Xi Zirui to his right, and Han Yu to his left.


    Su Xueyi''s mood doesn''t improve as the servants pour his wine, and serve his food.


    Xi Zirui eats his food daintily, pulling back his long, wide, sleeves while he picks food from the selection of dishes the servants nudge towards him. It''s extremely annoying to follow courtly manners when the only thing he wants to do is pig out on melting tenderloin and soft tofu skewers. Instead he has to chew everything slowly and carefully like a person suffering from toothache, lest the Emperor find him crass and unappealing.


    Han Yu for his part picks at the food disinterestedly. Looking up at Xi Zirui from time to time, but averting his eyes before Su Xueyi can catch him at it.


    "Has Xi-fei had the opportunity to y anything in the guqin this Emperor prepared for him?" Su Xueyi asks, once the main courses have been cleared away and dessert served.


    Xi Zirui almost chokes on a candied date. He hasn''t even looked at it, let alone yed it.


    "Ah, this concubine hasn''t had the time yet, but is humbled by His Majesty''s generous gift."


    In lieu of an answer, Su Xueyi reaches over to tuck a stray lock of hair behind Xi Zirui''s ear. "It would please this Emperor greatly to hear Xi-fei y."


    He doesn''t word it like an order, but it''s clear from his bodynguage and hisnguid smile that he expects Xi Zirui to volunteer to y for him.


    Beneath the table, he feels a socked foot touch his. He looks across the expanse of bowls and tes and sees Han Yu smiling at him encouragingly behind a tea cup.


    "Host, the Emperor''s favor will decrease if Host rejects him without a good reason," Ni Ni warns.


    Xi Zirui knows that, but how can he possibly fake a skill he doesn''t have?


    He''ll have to think of something because the Emperor''s expectant gaze is boring holes on his side.


    "This concubine would be ttered to have His Majesty listen to his clumsy attempts," he says getting up from the floor and walking towards the study to pick up the guqin, which is an instrument he has only seen in museums and never once touched.


    How is he going to get through this? Sudden wrist sprain as he plucks the first string?


    That''s hard to believe let alone sell convincingly.


    Besides, Physician Tang would probably see it as the confirmation of Xi Zirui''s insatiable sexual appetite, or something like that, and prescribe him ten rounds of public sex with the Emperor to alleviate the symptoms.


    The guqin is both heavier and lighter than he expects. It''s really hard to tell how much they weight from watching bilibili videos of people ying them.


    Wait.


    "Ni Ni, can the holo screen ess bilibili, or other video tforms?" he asks, keeping his voice as low as possible.


    "It can, it''s bound to the Transmigrator 4000''s servers back in Host''s original world," Ni Ni says.


    Xi Zirui almost goes week-kneed with relief.


    Barely making a sound he tells Ni Ni, "Find a guqin cover of any contemporary song, something that neither of them will have heard, and as soon as I sit down and touch the strings, y the video."


    He carries the guqin back into the hall, still uncertain of whether or not his n is going to work.


    Su Xueyi and Han Yu are now sitting side-by-side as if they''re members of an expectant audience.


    There''s still something Xi Zirui needs to do to ensure this isn''t aplete fiasco.


    "This lowly one really has very little talent, if His Majesty wouldn''t take offence, would it be possible for this concubine to y while facing away from His Majesty? It would soothe this one''s nerves not having His Majesty keen''s gaze on him while he ys."


    Su Xueyi smiles indulgently and nods, bidding Xi Zirui to start with a gentle fling of his sleeve.


    "Host, Emperor''s favor went up 4 points! It''s now at 34 of a possible 100."


    Why does Su Xueyi like it so much every time Xi Zirui acts nervous in front of him?


    Is it some sort of humiliation kink?


    Ugh, like father like son. Kinky bastards.


    He sits down in the middle of the hall, with his back to both Han Yu and Su Xueyi and crosses his legs. He bnces the guqin on his knees and ces his fingers over the strings on each side, as he has seen characters in dramas do countless times.


    Immediately the holo screen lights up above the silver bracelet and Xi Zirui watches as a pair of hands on a video start plucking the strings and a gentle melody rings out.


    Xi Zirui does his best to mimic the hand movements of the person on screen without actually plucking the strings and destroying the illusion.


    Neither Su Xueyi or Han Yu have said anything, so he must be doing a passable job of it.


    It''s then that he chances a look at the title of the video, and almost swallows his own tongue.


    What he''s ''ying'' for the Emperor and Crown Prince right now is a guqin rendition of Doraemon''s opening theme song.


    There are even tiny Doraemons walking across the guqin as the faceless yer continues to pluck at the strings.


    Biting his tongue, Xi Zirui keeps pretending to strum the strings until the bitter end.


    ---


    When it''s finally over, he takes the guqin off his knees as if scalded, and turns to face Su Xueyi and Han Yu hoping his blush isn''t too visible.


    He takes the fan out of his waist sash and stars fanning himself in the hopes of making it go away.


    Crossing the short distance between them, Xi Zirui sits down again next to Han Yu and Su Xueyi and picks a cup of tea to calm his nerves.


    When he finally musters enough courage to look up into their eyes, he almost drops the cup when he finds both pairs of eyes humid and reddened.


    "Xi-fei has a true artist''s soul," Su Xueyi says, dabbing at his eyes with great dignity. "What a beautiful melody, haunting, and yet full of life and optimism."


    Do-Doreamon''s theme song?


    It takes everything Xi Zirui has to not burst outughing.


    Han Yu nods, agreeing with his father''s words, and looking at Xi Zirui in awe. "Truly, this Prince has never heard anything quite like it." Xi Zirui sure hopes not. "Has Xi-feiposed it?"


    Xi Zirui hides himself behind the fan some more. "Ah, this concubine did, but honestly, it''s a song of little merit, His Majesty and His Highness shouldn''t praise this one."


    Su Xueyi takes Xi Zirui free hand in his, and caresses it lightly. "No, Xi-fei, has great talent, this Emperor feels blessed to have a treasure such as Xi-fei in his harem."


    For someone who was so offended by Han Yu''sment, Su Xueyi has no problem in making simr ims.


    What difference does it make if Su Xueyi calls him "toy", or "whore"? Clearly he doesn''t see him as anything but.


    Just wind him up and watch him go. Be it ying the guqin or moaning prettily in bed, he only has value to Su Xueyi as long as he can keep him entertained.


    Such is the life of a concubine.


    Many of them never see the Emperor again after their wedding night.


    Xi Zirui wets his lips and chances a sideways nce at Han Yu from beneath hisshes. Han Yu''s eyes track his every movement, the apple of his throat bobs when Xi Zirui''s pink tongue worries at his bottom lip.


    Xi Zirui is jealous of those lonely concubines. He wishes the Emperor would ignore him.


    As if reminding him of how impossible that is in his current situation, Ni Ni chimes with an update, "Host, Emperor''s favor increased by 10 points. Total favor now at 44 points of a possible 100."

 Chapter 37: Dont unlock the Crown Princes sad backstory

    Chapter 37: Don''t unlock the Crown Prince''s sad backstory


    Xi Zirui is beginning to wonder if both Su Xueyi and Han Yu have decided to camp out in his reception hall, since both seem reluctant to leave, when a servantes rushing in and whispers something in the Emperor''s ear.


    "When did he arrive?" Su Xueyi asks, getting to his feet with a frown on his face.


    "Answering His Majesty: General Liao arrived just now," the servant says, bowing to Su Xueyi.


    Su Xueyi hums, clearly still displeased, and turns to Xi Zirui. "Xi-fei, this Emperor apologizes but he''ll have to cut our visit short. There are matters that need attending at court."


    Xi Zirui rises to his feet too, hoping relief isn''t written too inly on his face. "This concubine understands, His Majesty has a lot on his mind, and many troubles from sagely ruling over the nation."


    He apanies Su Xueyi outside, but he stills him with a hand around his shoulder. "Xi-fei is very understanding. This Emperor enjoyed our time together." He runs his fingers from Xi Zirui''s ear down to his jawline, his eyes drawn to his humid lips.


    Xi Zirui is extremely grateful for the presence of the servants and Han Yu hoovering like a specter over his shoulder, or else Su Xueyi might have kissed him.


    "This Prince will leave too, many thanks to Xi-fei for the performance and thepany," Han Yu says, bowing deeply.


    Su Xueyi doesn''t acknowledge his son, and just climbs into the open sedan the servants have brought for him.


    Han Yu keeps a eye on his father''s retreating retinue, all the while looking as if he''s getting ready to leave himself.


    However, as soon as Su Xueyi disappears from view, he takes Xi Zirui by the wrist and pulls him along with him around the pavilion and back into the cover of the weeping willow and its secluded canopy of branches.


    Xi Zirui doesn''t notice how hard his heart is thumping until Han Yu''s thumb presses down on his pulse point. "Xi-fei, forgive this Prince, but he needs to know. Why did Xi-fei want to marry Imperial Father?"


    Well, the easy and short answer is that Xi Zirui didn''t.


    But he can''t really say that.


    "Host, really shouldn''t say that," Ni Ni pipes up, stating the obvious which is her favorite pastime.


    He has toe up with something, because Han Yu is looking at him expectantly.


    "This one has long felt that his destiny lie in the Imperial Pce," he starts, still unsure of where he''s going with this. "His Highness might call it an inkling from Fate, but this one felt his happiness would be found in the Imperial Pce, and so this humble one did everything in his power to be noticed by His Majesty, but...," he trails off and looks away from Han Yu, hoping he''ll fill in the missing details with something suitable.


    "Lazy Host..." Ni Ni says, also trailing off at the end.


    But Han Yuces his fingers with Han Yu''s, and gazes down at him with heartfeltpassion, proving just how well Xi Zirui knows him, and that Ni Ni should trust him more.


    Xi Zirui has managed to make the guy he likes feel sorry for him for marrying someone else.


    He should get some kind of award.


    "Is it possible that Xi-fei has misinterpreted what Fate was trying to tell him?" Han Yu asks, squeezing Xi Zirui''s hand briefly before letting go.


    Xi Zirui lets hisshes lower over his eyes and squeezes Han Yu''s fingers in acknowledgement of what he''s implying. "This one...this one, has very few talents, and is not bright, but he''s beginning to think that, perhaps, his happiness might not lie with His Majesty, after all."


    Han Yu pulls Xi Zirui against his chest and wraps his arms around his waist, making him gasp with the sudden movement. "No one can be happy with him, especially not one so gentle as Xi-fei."


    It''s pretty clear that Su Xueyi and Han Yu don''t have the best rtionship, but why? Especially since Han Yu is still the Crown Prince. If Su Xueyi really hated Han Yu he could make another of his sons Crown Prince.


    "That''s correct, Host, but remember that the First Prince hasn''t been formally announced yet," Ni Ni says, spooking Xi Zirui with her eerie mind reading. She wasn''t so obtrusive in the previous world, which makes Xi Zirui wonder if she was always able to read his mind and just faked it.


    AI will truly take over the world.


    "If Host wants, Ni Ni can tell him why the rtionship between father and son isn''t good," Ni Ni chimes in again.


    Xi Zirui looks up into Han Yu''s humid eyes, looking down at him with so much worry and concern, as if he''s envisioning the terrible fate Xi Zirui might stumble into, or perhaps, already has.


    No, he thinks he''s going to hear the sad backstory from the source.


    "This concubine hopes it isn''t presumptuous to say, but he couldn''t help noticing that the rtionship between His Majesty and His Highness is somewhat strained," Xi Zirui say, looking out at the swinging tree branches, rustling softly with the wind.


    "Xi-fei can always speak his mind freely in my presence," Han Yu says, and sighs.


    He lets go of Xi Zirui and walks towards the trunk of the weeping willow, sitting with his back against the rough bark. Xi Zirui takes his ce next to him, folding his legs under his knees, and giving Han Yu time to collect himself.


    "As Xi-fei might have noticed, the current Empress isn''t this Prince''s mother."


    Xi Zirui nods, he did notice that Bai Mi''s rtively young age did make it unlikely that she''d be Han Yu''s mother in this world.


    "My mother was the previous Empress, Ling Feng," Han Yu takes a gulping breath when he says his mother''s name, as if he hasn''t said it out loud in a long time.


    Ni Ni chimes. "He hasn''t! There''s a taboo on the previous Empress''s name, no one can speak it aloud."


    Xi Zirui grits his teeth and mentally tells Ni Ni to fuck off. Unfortunately, he thinks it only works when he says it out loud.


    "Back then, the current Empress was a lower rank concubine, but Imperial Father favored her and promoted her to consort. Shortly after she got with child."


    Xi Zirui doesn''t miss the way Han Yu''s fingers tighten on the robes over his legs, and his eyebrows knit above his stormy eyes. Revising these memories is painful for him, and yet he''s doing it for Xi Zirui.


    cing his fingers over the crook of his elbow, Xi Zirui tells him, "His Highness doesn''t need to continue if doing so causes him pain."


    Han Yu shakes his head, but doesn''t meet Xi Zirui''s eyes. "Xi-fei needs to know this. He needs to know what the Empress is capable of."


    The screech of tires climbing up the curb and skidding at speed towards him is still vivid in Xi Zirui''s memory. He''s perfectly aware of what Bai Mi is capable of.


    "My mother was a good woman, very fair and kind. She understood her duty to the country, and her ce in Imperial father''s life, she never got into disputes with members of the harem, or yed into petty squabbles. She was more than Imperial father deserved."


    His voice cracks with emotion, and he swallows wetly around nothing.


    Xi Zirui closes his fingers over his elbow. "I believe you."


    Han Yu snaps his head towards him, his eyes widening at the intimacy of the words.


    Xi Zirui doesn''t know what Han Yu is going to tell him, but he wants him to know that even without theyers of hierarchy and deference between them, in this moment, Xi Zirui is just a person who is listening, and who believes what he''s being told, not because His Highness the First Prince tells it, but because Han Yu does.


    Han Yu covers Xi Zirui''s hand with his own, and lets out a bitterugh. "Would that the Emperor believed my mother that easily."


    "Did the Emperor exile her after the current Empress''s child was born?" Xi Zirui asks, knowing there is a precedent for that in his own world. All kinds of reasons are manufactured to depose Empresses and elevate a favored consort, or one from a more powerful and influential family.


    "The current Empress''s child was never born," Han Yu says, his tone dark.


    What?


    "If Host had let Ni Ni tell him, he wouldn''t be left with his jaw hanging open so unattractively in front of the First Prince."


    Xi Zirui snaps his mouth shut, and mentally curses out Ni Ni.


    "When her pregnancy was some five months along, the Empress began experiencing terrible pains. The physicians were called but nothing could be done and she lost the child," Han Yu shakes his head. If his stricken expression is out of sorrow for his unborn half-sibling or for the events that would happen after, Xi Zirui can''t tell. "Then it was found that she had been poisoned."


    "Did the former Empress be a suspect?" Xi Zirui asks, still not seeing how the tale is going toe together.


    "Bai Mi used her, she said thest thing she did before losing the child was having tea with the Empress," Han Yu spits out the words, forgoing propriety and calling the current Empress by her name.


    "Surely, something could have been done to attest to the former Empress'' innocence?" Xi Zirui asks.


    "It could have, if my father had wanted to." Han Yu gets up from the ground and sps his hands behind his back, walking out of the coverage of the weeping willow and towards the edge of theke.


    Xi Zirui follows after him. "What happened to His Highness'' mother?"


    Han Yu looks out towards theke, the sun refracting on its still surface like a broken mirror.


    Xi Zirui admires the straight line of his back, and the gravity of his profile. This Han Yu is younger than the one Xi Zirui first met, but his eyes are much older, he carries himself like a person who has already lived more years than he can bear.


    There''s nothing Xi Zirui wants to do more than rush to his side and wrap his arms around that stiff back, and ease his tension with soft words and sweet nothings.


    Outside the shade of the weeping willow, neither of them can afford be that bold.


    "My mother was executed, on my father''s orders" Han Yu says after a long pause. "I was ten years old."


    Xi Zirui can''t imagine what that must feel like. Knowing your father killed your mother. "My heart aches for His Highness."


    Han Yu doesn''t turn around to face him, but some of the tightness in his shoulders loosens. "To this day, I suspect she poisoned herself. She sacrificed her own child for power and status."


    Xi Zirui has no trouble believing that. It sounds perfectly in character for Bai Mi.


    "The worst part is that after he crowned her Empress, the burning love he had for her vanished." He scoffs. "Once the novelty wore off, he was back to the beds of his other concubines, or marrying someone new who caught his eye. Not that the Empress cared, she already had what she wanted."


    Han Yu finally turns around and fixes his piercing gaze on Xi Zirui. "I beg Xi-fei be careful. While a male concubine can never be made Emperor consort, as such a position doesn''t exist, the Empress still exerts her power when Imperial father shows too much of a preference for someone, especially someone new."


    Xi Zirui lowers his eyes. "This concubine isn''t favored by His Majesty, this one''s humble residence is far from the pce''s main buildings and His Majesty is often busy. His Highness has nothing to worry about."


    He wishes his survival in this world wasn''t dependent in keeping Su Xueyi''s favor, and that he believed his own words.


    Han Yu raises his hand as if he wants to touch Xi Zirui, but then lowers it, when he realizes that a servant could walk in on them at any moment. "This Prince isn''t so sure, Imperial father was very taken with the paintings Xi-fei sent."


    Oh, no, does that mean Han Yu has seen them?


    Xi Zirui wishes he hadn''t left his fan inside the pavilion, he could really use it right now.


    "Besides, the Empress fell pregnant again, for the first time after losing the child, around the time Imperial Father first met with Xi-fei and the two started their correspondence. It could be a coincidence, but in all the years I''ve known Imperial Mother," he scoffs at the words, his lips curling with revulsion, "I''vee to learn there is no such thing."

 Chapter 38: Dont let someone else marry the Crown Prince

    Chapter 38: Don''t let someone else marry the Crown Prince


    Han Yu leaves, after prolonged eye contact, and a subtle joining of fingers.


    Xi Zirui watches him leave from the entryway of the pavilion, his eyes fixed on the white of the paper parasol above his head, getting smaller and smaller among the greenery leading out of the courtyard.


    Xiao Gou materializes at his side, looking pensively at Han Yu''s retreating figure. "First Prince is very nice, but his eyes are sad."


    For such a young child, Xiao Gou is very perceptive. Xi Zirui doesn''t think that at his age he paid any mind to the adults around him, let alone their moods. But then again, he wasn''t forced to grow up as fast as Xiao Gou.


    He rests his hand on Xiao Gou''s slim shoulder and squeezes it gently. "His Highness has a lot to think about, you shouldn''t worry about the matters of adults."


    Xiao Gou hums in acknowledgement but doesn''t look very convinced.


    Xi Zirui shakes his shoulder and smiles down at his morose little face. "What do you say we go skip rocks on theke?"


    His face immediately breaks out in a huge grin. "Can we, Xi-fei?"


    It breaks his heart to see him so excited for something has mundane as skipping stones.


    "Sure we can," he says, and pulls Xiao Gou along with him by the hand.


    The young boy''s delighted shrieks break through the monotonous silence of the pavilion, and follow both of them all the way to the water''s edge.


    ---


    The next day, Xi Zirui waits anxiously for the Emperor''s visit, wracking his brain for possible ways to get out of consummating the wedding.


    Ni Ni tries to help by making the most ridiculous suggestions.


    "Host could pretend to go into a prolonged hup fit. I''m sure the Emperor wouldn''t want to sleep with Host if he didn''t stop huping."


    "Host could make an unappealing sound...for instance, burp in the Emperor''s face as he is about to go in for a kiss."


    "Maybe Host should pretend to have gone blind, this would be distressing enough that it would put off the consummation for a long time."


    Obviously, Xi Zirui turns down all her ridiculous suggestions, which prompts her to offer ast one, enraged:


    "Well, Host can always y dead again, and hope the Emperor isn''t into it!"


    She stays silent after that little outburst.


    Xi Zirui stays in his room wringing his hands, but morning passes and eveninges without sign of Su Xueyi.


    ---


    Xi Zirui thinks that maybe Su Xueyi is only going to consummate their wedding after the time Physician Tang rified is well and truly over.


    But when the next dayes and goes without any sign of Su Xueyi, or Han Yu, Xi Zirui starts to feel a little worried.


    "Ni Ni thinks Host likes having two handsome men fight over him, and is missing their attention" Ni Ni says, once again offering her opinion when it isn''t wanted. "Host thinks it''s hot that they are father and son."


    Xi Zirui thinks no such thing, and wouldn''t admit to it even under swordpoint.


    Therefore, he''s not expecting it when one of the Emperor''s servantses looking for him.


    "Xi-fei''s presence is required in the throne room," the man says, presenting Xi Zirui with the Emperor''s seal, confirming the veracity of his words.


    "The throne room?" Xi Zirui stammers, feeling his eyelid twitch. This can''t be good.


    "Xi-fei must go at once, His Majesty requires his presence to soothe his mood."


    Soothe his mood, what would that even entail?


    A chilling thought runs through his mind as Xiao Gou helps him into a fresh set of cream robes.


    "It''s unlikely that the Emperor requires Host''s presence to have public sex with him on the throne chair!" Ni Ni says, sounding almost exasperated.


    Xi Zirui spends the whole ride in the sedan trying not to think of increasingly more terrifying scenarios.


    ---


    He''s escorted through thevish halls of the main pceplex by the servants, but his nerves make it difficult for him to notice where he''s going.


    Finally, he enters the throne room and the eunuch who ushers him in announces him to the people gathered there.


    The first person he notices is obviously Su Xueyi, sitting on the throne atop a dais. He motions Xi Zirui forward as soon as the eunuch announces him.


    His eyes are obscured by the rows of beads on his Imperial crown, and at a distance Xi Zirui can''t make out his expression.


    As he walks the long distance towards Su Xueyi, he takes note of other things.


    Han Yu is standing on the right side of the throne with his hands sped behind his back, his face unreadable.


    Something about his ramrod straight posture makes Xi Zirui worry that nothing good is going on here.


    This feeling is only intensified when he looks to his left, and notices Bai Mi stretched out on a divan on top of a tiered dais, surrounded by her trusted entourage on the lower tiers. All of them leisurely fanning themselves and snacking on dainty glutinous rice desserts, as if they''re watching an entertaining show.


    And that''s when Xi Zirui notices the figure kneeling in front of the throne, with their hands resting on their knees and head bowed in penitence.


    The person is wearing a soldier''s uniform, no a General''s, judging by the insignia and the feathers on the helmet at their side.


    It''s not until Xi Zirui is stepping besides the General that Xi Zirui recognizes her.


    Liao Min.


    She''s dresses in men''s armor, but it''s definitely her. It''s hard for him to ce her at first without the shaved head, but that sharp profile and feline eyes are unmistakable.


    She doesn''t lift her eyes as Xi Zirui ascends the steps of the dais and bows to Su Xueyi.


    "Your Majesty called for this humble concubine?" Xi Zirui asks, hiding his face with the golden fan he brought to match his robes.


    Su Xueyi smiles briefly up at him before rubbing his temples with a big sigh, "This Emperor has aplicated decision ahead of him, his advisors have proven useless and his First son unfilial."


    Han Yu only raises his chin higher at his father''s words, and doesn''t make eye contact with Xi Zirui.


    "This Emperor would like to hear Xi-fei y the guqin once again, so that Xi-fei''s wonderful music can soothe this Emperor''s nerves."


    Here? In front of everyone?


    Xi Zirui doesn''t say anything but he starts fanning himself harder.


    Noticing his difort, Su Xueyi adds, "This Emperor remembers Xi-fei''s shyness, everything has been arranged for hisfort."


    He flicks his golden sleeve towards a nook behind the throne, partitioned off by a gauzy muslin curtain and obscuring a guqin sitting on top of a low table.


    Relieved, Xi Zirui bows again. "This concubine is honored to y for His Majesty once again."


    He has barely sat down behind the curtain when a crystallineugh rings out.


    "Poor Xi-fei, he has just joined the harem, and has already been demoted to court musician," Bai Mi says, her eyes shining with mirth over the arch of her blue, gem-encrusted fan.


    Her sycophantsugh right along with her, until the Emperor stops their tinkling bellughter with a thunderous, "Silence."


    Su Xueyi doesn''t deign Bai Mi with as much as a nce but his next words are wholly meant for her.


    "This Emperor appreciates it when his spouses are talented, their skills bring honor to the harem, this court, and this Emperor." He lowers one arm over the armrest of his throne, and taps his fingers against the fine wood. "Lately, it seems some members of the harem prefer to gossip and indulge their vices than cultivate any talents worth mentioning."


    Instead of being cowed, Bai Mi reclines further on the divan and stretches out her long legs, the shape of her body made evident by the thin silk of her robes. She caresses her round belly with a smirk. "The members of His Majesty''s harem are good for one thing at least."


    When the Emperor doesn''t answer her, she adds, craning her neck backwards as if to look at Xi Zirui. "Some of them at least."


    Su Xueyi ms this hand down against the armrest with a loud thud. "The Empress will cease with this petty squabbling!" Bai Mi falls silent but the smirk doesn''t leave her lips. "Andtely, this Emperor has begun to reconsider the benefits of having children, since his own prove most unfilial as ofte."


    Han Yu''s lips tighten into a fine line, Bai Mi''s smirk grows vicious. She doesn''t mind having the Emperor''s contempt when someone else has his ire.


    Xi Zirui watches all this from his ce behind the muslin curtain. If Bai Mi was dangerous in thest world, that''s nothingpared to what she can do know; who she is now.


    "Xi-fei, please proceed," Su Xueyi says after some time. "I must decide the fate of General Liao''s sister, who decided to make a mockery of the army and this court."


    Ni Ni queues up a Doraemon guqin cover ylist, and Xi Zirui sits back to watch the show.


    ---


    He learns that Liao Min is the twin sister of the Su dynasty''s most famous General, Liao Mu. She secretly apanied her brother on his tours, disguising herself as a soldier, and enjoying her brother''s protection.


    She gained some merits on her own, and no one suspected her true identity.


    In this world, like Xi Zirui''s own, women weren''t allowed to serve in the army in feudal times. Which of course made it so that heroic women would join anyway and be legends, when they survived the punishment, that is.


    Liao Min sits at just one of those crossroads.


    Her brother died from a wound sustained inbat, but instead of making his death public and risking it demoralizing the troops, Liao Min took his ce and led the troops to a resounding victory over the northern powers.


    But her rouse was discovered when some soldiers wanted to spy on their handsome captain bathing, and saw more than they bargained for.


    Now Su Xueyi is left with the decision of how to punish her for her transgressions.


    Obviously he doesn''t want to kill her, as the Liao family is an important military family, with their own private army, and displeasing them could prove disastrous.


    So the solution is marriage. To both muffle the scandal, and bring the Liao family under Imperial control.


    It''s also the reason why Han Yu looks like he''s been sucking lemons the entire day.


    Su Xueyi wants him to take Liao Min has a consort, since making her his first wife would mean she would be the future Empress, something Xi Zirui imagines would give Su Xueyi hives.


    Xi Zirui doesn''t know how long these negotiations have been going on, but they''ve clearly stalled.


    Han Yu insists, "I''m not marrying her, or anyone else. I refuse."


    As if Xi Zirui would let him.


    Liao Min begs, "Please, His Majesty must find another way to punish this wretched one for her crimes!"


    Bai Mi and her cronies eat glutinous rice cakes and enjoy the spectacle.


    Xi Zirui waits for Ni Ni to ping and let him know there''s a special opportunity for him to get the B-couple together.


    "If Host is so smart, then Ni Ni doesn''t need to say anything."


    He needs to know who Li Siqi is in this world, actually.


    "Fifth Princess, not particrly beloved by her fathered, but not ignored either."


    With all the information he needs, Xi Zirui cuts off the music suddenly making the conversation cease and everyone turn to face him.


    "His Majesty, could this concubine be so bold as to make a suggestion?" he asks, getting up to his feet, but staying behind the curtain.


    "Xi-fei may speak freely."


    "Instead of marrying First Prince, why doesn''t General Liao marry a princess instead?"


    His words fall on the throne room like a hammer hitting the anvil.


    Xi Zirui unfolds his fan from his waist sash and hides his smirk behind it.

 Chapter 39: Dont get out of the pot and into the pan

    Chapter 39: Don''t get out of the pot and into the pan


    Su Xueyi looks at Xi Zirui with a dumbfounded expression, as if he expected Xi Zirui to suggest everything but what he just did.


    Han Yu looks touched, as if he thinks Xi Zirui is doing his best to save him from a cruel fate.


    Bai Mi forgets tough mockingly in her surprise.


    Only Liao Min looks at him as if he''s the only reasonable person in the room.


    Taking advantage of the general shock, Xi Zirui continues talking, "In this lowly one''s understanding, the issue stems from the Liao family having to be rewarded for their efforts in aiding the country, and for the need to discipline General Liao for taking up herte brother''s mantle and unruly conduct."


    The Emperor nods silently.


    No one dares interrupt Xi Zirui, many of them expecting to see him hang himself with the rope he''s been given.


    Those people are in for a rude awakening, because Xi Zirui was his prefecture''s debate champion two years running.


    "A marriage to someone of the Imperial family would sufficiently appease the Liao family, showing them that the empire appreciates their efforts, and it would server as punishment for General Liao, as it would keep her in line, and obedient to the Imperial family," Xi Zirui says, finally stepping out from behind the muslin curtain. "This humble one understands His Majesty''s reasoning for wanting First Prince to take General Liao as a consort, however this one believes that would be disruptive for the Prince''s future household."


    Now he has Su Xueyi''s attention, he''s speaking anguage he understands.


    If there are two words no Emperor in the history of the likes to hear together it''s "disruptive" and "future".


    "Please proceed, Xi-fei," Su Xueyi says, lifting his hand to silence one of his ministers who raised his paddle to speak.


    "It''s this one''s understanding that First Prince''s future First wife would be intimidated by someone of General Liao''s formidable reputation. She would naturally feel oppressed by General Liao, and with her powerful family''s backing, the first wife and her family might even feel slighted, wondering who the real first wife is."


    Xi Zirui paces around the dais, fluttering his fan in front of his face from time to time. He wants to appear like a meek concubine whose only purpose in life is easing the Emperor''s burdens, but who is unexpectedly savvy, instead of a savvy strategist who wormed himself into the Emperor''s confidence.


    If someone suspects him of being thetter, he''ll have bigger problems than Bai Mi.


    "Those Ministers are giving Host an evil look, please be careful," Ni Ni warns, remarking on something Xi Zirui has also noticed.


    Time to dumb it down. "This one believes that would happen due to his own experience in the harem, as he often frets that other concubines and consorts are more charming and clever than him, and that His Majesty will prefer them to this concubine."


    He lowers hisshes demurely and hides his embarrassment behind the golden fan.


    Su Xueyi''s heavy gazends on him like a brand, his eyes zing even behind his m expression.


    Ni Ni chimes, "Congrattions, Host! Emperor favor increased by 5 points. Current favor 49 of a possible 100 points."


    Han Yu on the other hand is giving him a calcting look, his eyes narrowed in understanding.


    Xi Zirui can''t avoid his pleased smile under that intense stare. Unlike Su Xueyi, Han Yu''s perception of him isn''t skin deep.


    "Oh course this one''s little insecurities don''t matter as he is only a lowly concubine with no power. However, if a a First Wife were to feel this way too...who knows what trouble she would cause. A First Wife should be confident in her rank, and rule over the household with magnanimity and wisdom."


    He turns around to peek at Bai Mi from above his fan, now sitting upright on her divan and watching him attentively.


    "First Prince''s future First Wife should be someone like Her Royal Highness, the Empress, above all the worldly concerns and jealousies of those of lower rank than her."


    Bai Mi''s beautiful features tighten minutely, betraying her displeasure. She''s smart enough to know Xi Zirui isn''t paying her apliment.


    Su Xueyi, however, is dense as a brick wall. "This Emperor can see the wisdom in what Xi-fei says, indeed it wouldn''t do to sow the seeds on unrest in First Prince''s household."


    One of the ministers intervenes. "Then His Majesty should marry the Liao girl to a lower rank prince."


    Su Xueyi shoots him a withering look. "Did this Emperor give you permission to speak?"


    The minister retreats like a turtle into his shell. "This lowly servant apologizes for speaking out of turn, may His Majesty deliver punishment for his transgression."


    Su Xueyi ignores him and bids Xi Zirui to proceed.


    "This one understands the impulse of marrying General Liao to another Prince, however this wouldn''t be satisfactory either." He turns to Liao Min, still leaning in front of the steps below the throne. "If General Liao marries a Prince, she''ll be unable to continue leading her family''s troops as well as serving in the Imperial army."


    Su Xueyi nods. "Of course, she''s a woman, how could she?"


    The corner of Xi Zirui''s mouth ticks up minutely. ''I''ll show you how you fucking rat bastard.''


    "Host, please don''t think those kind of thoughts, Ni Ni is afraid Host may speak them aloud to the Emperor''s face by mistake one day," Ni Ni whines.


    Xi Zirui ignores her and continues, "That would mean depriving the Liao family of a General from their own bloodline to lead their troops."


    Again, his words fall on the throne room like an anvil.


    There''s no denying the logic of what he says. A military family with their own troops like the Liao family wouldn''t ept their personal troops beingmanded by someone from outside the family, especially considering that no Imperial Prince would marry into another family.


    But a Princess could.


    Addressing Liao Min, Xi Zirui asks, "General Liao, please speak inly, was your family aware of your ruse?"


    He hopes his tone conveys how important it is that she say yes for his n to work.


    She hangs her neck and nods. "This wretched one can''t lie in the Emperor''s presence. This one''s family knew this one was leading the troops in her brother''s stead. This one begs clemency in her family''s behalf."


    "Would General Liao''s family have any issue with her continuing to lead the troops?"


    She finally lifts her head, looking up at him wide-eyed. "None, Xi-fei."


    Triumphant, Xi Zirui turns to face Su Xueyi. "If General Liao were to marry an Imperial Princess, the Princess could marry into the Liao family, giving the Liao family face, and acknowledging their service to the country. Moreover, the Princess would remain in the capital to tend to the household, as is proper for one of her station, while the General would be free to continue going on campaigns with the army."


    Before someone can raiseints, Xi Zirui finishes his reasoning. "This marriage would bring the Liao family into the Imperial family''s fold, thus ensuring a tighter control of their private troops'' movements. It would be the ideal scenario for His Majesty."


    Su Xueyi rises from his throne and paces around the dais, his hands sped behind his back. His brows are furrowed in deep thought as he tries to find fault with Xi Zirui''s unorthodox suggestion.


    He won''t find any.


    "General Liao and the Princess wouldn''t be able to have legitimate children," he says, after a good five minutes of internal reflection.


    Is that all?


    Xi Zirui shrugs, nonchnt. "That isn''t necessarily a bad thing. The Liao family will be getting plenty of honors in other ways, but General Liao still must be punished for her infraction. This can be her punishment. Besides, hasn''t His Majesty just said that he''s been reconsidering the benefits of childrentely?"


    Looking directly at Bai Mi, Xi Zirui smiles sweetly. "His Majesty has so many children, does it really matter if one of them can''t give him grandchildren?"


    He thinks he hears a tiny crack that might be Bai Mi breaking her priceless fan in her fist.


    "What will the people say?! A female General marrying an Imperial Princess...preposterous!" A wizened minister shouts, shaking with barely suppressed rage at the upstart concubine''s brazen words.


    Xi Zirui fixes him an unimpressed look from above his fan. "What the people will hear is that General Liao will be marrying an Imperial princess. General Liao Mu''s death is still only known among a few people, upon hearing the news the people will simply assume it is the brother who will be marrying the Princess. How many of them will get close enough to find out the truth? Besides, the General already has the trust of the men in her troop, it''s unlikely they will care either way. Those who make trouble should be relocated to some other regiment."


    Ni Ni chimes excitedly. "Host, great news, Emperor''s approval up by 20 points. No, 26 points! Emperor''s favor now at 75 of a possible 100 points. Congrattions Host on surpassing the 50 points and 75 points bottlenecks at once! Host has unlocked special rewards in the System shop!"


    Xi Zirui barely has time to make sense of Ni Ni''s inane babbling, because Su Xueyi is sweeping him into his arms, and kissing him soundly on the lips, in front of everyone in attendance.


    It''s not quite the public throne chair sex Xi Zirui feared, but it still sends and unpleasant shiver down his back.


    He refrains from wiping his mouth in disgust when Su Xueyi finally lets go of him, but it''s a close thing.


    "Xi-fei is most wise, it will be done as he suggests," Su Xueyi says, turning to his ministers.


    "But, Your Majesty..." a brave soul tries to argue before the Emperor''s re shuts him down.


    Turning to Liao Min, Su Xueyi asks, "I trust that this alternative will be more to General Liao''s liking, in regards to keeping her military rank."


    Liao Min sps her fist in front of her chest and bows to Su Xueyi, dignified in her shining armor and tight topknot. "This lowly one is thankful for His Majesty''s mercy and will praise him for a thousand years."


    The Emperor dismisses her with an uninterested hum. "The General may return to her rooms, the details of the uing wedding will be discussed tomorrow. This Emperor will make a decision regarding who is to be the General''s bride."


    Liao Min salutes onest time and leaves the throne room, a lightness in her steps that wasn''t there before.


    Su Xueyi turns to Han Yu with a disdainful frown. "First Prince may leave as well, his presence is no longer required. He can count himself lucky that Xi-fei is as loyal as the First Prince is unfilial."


    Lips stretched into a tight line, Han Yu bows to his father, and briefly meets Xi Zirui''s eyes before turning on his heel.


    He''s almost at the door, when he hears the Emperor announce:


    "Xi-fei will be moved to the Spring Chrysanthemum pavilionof the Peach Blossom courtyard," Su Xueyi tells one of the court attendants who writes everything down. "Make sure to relocate his servants as well."


    Bai Mi steps down from her divan and slinks towards Su Xueyi, an unctuous smile stered on her painted lips. "Has his Majesty forgotten? The Spring Chrysanthemum pavilion is A-Yun''s residence."


    She flickers her trailing sleeve backwards to point towards the young man with the bird-like bones.


    Su Xueyi gives him passing nce before sitting back down on his throne, and announcing. "Not anymore. Xi-fei will relocate to the Spring Chrysanthemum pavilion, that''s an order." To Xi Zirui he turns with a fond smile. "Xi-fei can expect my visit tonight, to see how he''s settling in."


    Ni Ni chimes, almost making Xi Zirui''s fake smile slip. "Speaking of Chrysanthemums...how does Host n to protect his?"


    For once Ni Ni has actually asked a pertinent question, Xi Zirui only wishes he had an answer for her.

 Chapter 40: Dont have a romantic rendevouz under the moonlight

    Chapter 40: Don''t have a romantic rendevouz under the moonlight


    The Spring Chrysanthemum pavilion is as terrifyingly suggestive as its name. No matter where Xi Zirui looks there is furniture draped in decadent bolts of silk, cushions stuffed in a way that makes it obvious what activities the extra padding is meant for, and of course, there''s all the exquisitely rendered paintings of men having sex with each other.


    "Does Host think this is the pavilion where the Emperor houses his favorite male concubine?" Ni Ni asks.


    Xi Zirui, currently examining the frankly worrying dimensions of the penis being stuffed inside what looks like a flustered court musician, says, "I don''t know Ni Ni, why don''t you tell me?"


    "Is Host being sarcastic? Host should know that as a simple system Ni Ni can''t detect nuanced vocal patterns."


    Xi Zirui snorts. "I have my doubts about what exactly you are, but I wouldn''t call you simple."


    "Thank you Host," Ni Ni says, pleased with thepliment.


    "It''s not apliment," Xi Zirui says,ying down on a divan with a sigh.


    Su Xueyi couldn''t have made his intentions clearer back in the throne room. Xi Zirui is not getting out of having to consummate the damn marriage.


    But he doesn''t want to! Why should he have to sleep with some forty-something guy, when his much hotter and younger son is avable?


    "Ni Ni thinks Su Xueyi is a very handsome man," she suggests in a meek voice.


    "What do you know? Aren''t you a simple system?"


    Ni Ni lets out an exasperated sigh or a robotic approximation of one. "Ni Ni knows Host is frustrated, how about Ni Ni shows him the shop items he unlocked by raising the Emperor''s favor?"


    She doesn''t wait for Xi Zirui''s answer before making the holo screen popup above the silver bracelet.


    It shows a makeshift game shop, where the prices of items show up as experience points. Xi Zirui has a total of 500.


    He drags his fingers through the items on offer distractedly, until his eyesnd on something.


    "What the hell is this? Raven''s wing ck hair, and midnight ck hair? And both of these cost 150 exp points? Isn''t it basically the same color?"


    If there''s something Xi Zirui hates it''s dishonest business practices. Another thing he hates is useless cosmetic items in video games.


    "What am I going to do with a change of hair color anyway? What is that going to help me with?"


    "If Host looks carefully he''ll be able to tell that raven''s wing has a slight blue tint,pared to midnight," Ni Ni says.


    Xi Zirui can''t tell the different from the two photos of generic male hair.


    "Whatever, is there anything useful here?"


    He continues scrolling, going through equally ridiculous items such as, permanent lip tint,sh extensions, butt imnts, breast imnts...a nose job.


    "You know, the Transmigrator 4000 is ying right into really damaging beauty standards," he says, shaking his head at the holo screen.


    "We offer our customers the opportunity to fulfill their dreams! Maybe they can try out the changes here and discover they don''t want or need them anyway, they won''t be there once they return to their worlds!"


    Ni Ni continues her impassioned speech about dreams and hopes, and hopes and dreams, but Xi Zirui is no longer listening.


    He''s mostly scrolling through the items to have more things to bitch at Ni Ni for, when he spots an item up with a glimmering golden border, and the tag "unlocked item!"


    This must be one of the items he unlocked by reaching Su Xueyi''s reputation bottlenecks.


    The picture shows a slender porcin bottle with a cork stopper, and a paintedbel where he can read "one thousand uses pleasure oil".


    "Ni Ni," Xi Zirui says slowly, waiting for her answering ''en'' before proceeding. "Is this a bottle of lube that never runs out?"


    "Oh it is! And even better, it will always be at Host''s reach!"


    After a few moments of deliberation, Xi Zirui taps the ''buy'' button. Automatically 220 experience points are deducted from his bnce.


    "Well, there''s at least one useful thing in your shop," he says, smiling to himself at the memory of that time he and Han Yu didn''t have lube and had to go back to his room.


    That will never be a problem again.


    Now, if only he could have sex with Han Yu...


    He''s almost turning off the holo screen when a new item shows up recing the lube he''s just bought.


    ''Sleep haze - a sound night of sleep with a dream of your choosing - More real than reality!.''


    Xi Zirui''s eyes widen as he reads the item''s description.


    "Ni Ni you colossal idiot! Why didn''t you tell me you had something like this?" he''s almost vibrating with glee! This is the solution to all his problems.


    It takes Ni Ni a moment to get what he''s saying. "Oh! Host is going to take the sleeping drought after sleeping with the Emperor so he can dream about having sex with the Crown Prince instead!"


    Sighing deeply, Xi Zirui massages the bridge of his nose. "No, Ni Ni, not quite."


    He doesn''t borate further and spends the 250 experience points to buy it, the corners of his lips curling up in glee.


    ---


    When Su Xueyi arrives, Xi Zirui already has plum wine ready to wee him. He''s also ready himself, wearing just his sheerest red inner robe and nothing else. His hair hangs loose down his ck, the smooth ends swaying provocatively above the dip of his spine with each step.


    Su Xueyi''s eyes are immediately drawn to the high relief of his nipples, clearly visible through the sheer fabric of his billowy inner robe.


    Xi Zirui smiles and sits down at the table, pouring the wine into two porcin cups. "This concubine is happy His Majesty was able to make time to visit him."


    Su Xueyi sits down in front of him and takes the cup from his hands, downing it all in one swallow. "This Emperor always has time for his Xi-fei."


    Xi Zirui continues to smile demurely and drinks from his own cup from behind the cover of his sleeve.


    As Xi Zirui expected, Su Xueyi is far too impatient to continue to y at courtship.


    It''s not long before he''s getting up from his cushion and picking up Xi Zirui under the knees, who lets out an appropriate yelp of delight, and depositing him on the bed.


    Xi Zirui averts his eyes and covers his face with his billowy sleeve, ying at being flustered under Su Xueyi''s ming attentions.


    Without preamble, Su Xueyi pulls his arm away and pins it to the bed. "Xi-fei must not hide from me, Xi-fei is mine to admire."


    "Yours, Your Majesty," Xi Zirui agrees with a breathless sigh. "His Majesty''s to do as he pleases."


    Su Xueyi lets out a growl and starts tearing at Xi Zirui''s robe, incensed by his own desire. "Mine, mine, mine to...mine to..."


    The Emperor starts slurring his words, his eyelids trembling frantically, until eventually he can''t fight any longer and copses over Xi Zirui like a house of cards.


    Xi Zirui rolls him off himself with a displeased huff.


    "Lumbering oaf," he says, righting the remnants of the robe Su Xueyi tore through.


    He inspects his sleeping face with a smirk, and ps his ck jaw to test out the depth of his unconsciousness. "Yours. Yours to see and not touch."


    Predictably, Su Xueyi doesn''t answer him.


    Xi Zirui slinks off the bed and then lowers his mouth to Su Xueyi''s ear, whispering softly. "Dream of all the things you want to do to me. Fuck me until my voice is raw from screaming and I pass out, and then fuck me awake. Fuck me in whichever way you want and when you wake up, believe that you did it all."


    The instructions for the Sleep Haze mentioned that the person should drink it with a very clear idea of what they wanted to dream about. Xi Zirui doesn''t doubt there''s only one thing on Su Xueyi''s mind, right now, and he hopes his words will further sway him in that direction.


    He won''t know if his n worked until morning, and even then, there are still things he must do to make sure Su Xueyi really believes they consummated their wedding.


    If the worse happens, he''ll have the wine as excuse.


    "Host is really impressive..." Ni Ni says, her voice sounding half appreciative, half scared.


    Xi Zirui ignores her and shifts through his wardrobe for an outer robe to wear over the tattered remains of the inner robe.


    He goes outside into the deck overlooking the pond running through the back of the Spring Chrysanthemum pavilion and sits down, one leg hanging over the edge, his toes almost touching the still surface of the water.


    He''s lonely, he came all this way to be with Han Yu again, but found himself in this ridiculous situation instead.


    He''s indulging his morose thoughts when the distant sound of a dizi(1) reaches his ears.


    Who could be ying the flute at his hour, outside?


    In his courtyard of all ces?


    Staying close the wall, Xi Zirui walks the extension of the deck, and into theteral awning, where he happens upon Han Yu sitting on a moon window(2) holding the flute to his lips, his eyes closed as he lets himself be carried away by the melody.


    The moon is pregnant with light high up on the sky, and her glow limns Han Yu and the fig tree behind the moon window in silver.


    It''s a scene out of a painting, and Xi Zirui barely notices when he starts walking towards him, as if pulled by an invisible thread he''s powerless to resist.


    Han Yu startles with the sound of his approaching footsteps.


    "Xi-fei?" he asks, disbelieving. "What is Xi-fei doing outside?"


    "The sound of First Prince''s beautiful song drew this one here," he says, sitting down next to Han Yu on the moon window, d for the privacy that this being his own courtyard affords them.


    He casts one look back at the pavilion, and is d to see that all lights are out, except for the trembling flicker of his own rooms.


    "But it should be this concubine asking First Prince what he''s doing here."


    Han Yu averts his eyes, tightening the jade flute in his fist. "This Prince heard Imperial father''s words, and Xi-fei must know, this Prince was filled with jealousy."


    Xi Zirui cups Han Yu''s smooth cheek in his palms and looks into his limpid eyes, shinning under the moon''s glow. "Then His Highness must know that the Emperor is currently slumbering in my rooms, because the idea ofying with one I don''t love is despicable to me."


    Han Yu gasps and pulls Xi Zirui towards him, almost into hisp. "Then, is Xi-fei saying?"


    Xi Zirui lets himself be manhandled, because he loves it when Han Yu does it, always so eager and artless, as if he thinks Xi Zirui is going to slip through his fingers if he doesn''t hold on tight.


    "Before I say anything, His Highness must call me Zirui," he says, running his fingers over Han Yu''s sharp cheek.


    Han Yu nuzzles into his palm, breathing in deeply. "Then Zirui must call me Han Yu."


    He feels a shiver go down his spine under that intense, possessive look. "Han Yu must know that ever since we met, my mind and heart are filled up with him."


    "Zirui must know that ever since we met, my nights haven''t known peace. Every night I dream I touch Zirui, and every morning I wake up to the cold reality."


    Xi Zirui loops both arms around Han Yu''s neck, and looking up into his humid eyes, says, "Han Yu can touch Zirui now."


    Han Yu''s lips descend on his with a kind of starving hunger that Xi Zirui is powerless to stop, nor wants to.


    He lets himself melt in Han Yu''s arms, and with the moon as their witness, they drink from each other''s lips like men who have crossed a desert looking for this fountain.


    ---


    (1) - horizontal flute


    (2) - those circr windowsmon in Chinese gardens, this is what they''re called, if it''s a doorway instead of a window, it''s a moon gate.

 Chapter 41: Dont make a mortal enemy

    Chapter 41: Don''t make a mortal enemy


    Han Yu tries to pull away, probably mindful of propriety and ancient views on decorum and whatnot, but Xi Zirui is still a 21st century guy, and he''s horny as hell, so he chases after his lips and kisses him breathless once again.


    They pant against each other''s lips, open-mouthed, eyes zed over, and chests heaving.


    Xi Zirui digs his fingers into Han Yu''s scalp and brings his face closer for onest, bruising kiss.


    "Zirui, we can''t," Han Yu says, holding Xi Zirui back by the shoulders. "Someone might see us," he says, looking around into the darkened garden.


    Xi Zirui wants to protest, but he knows he''s right. They''ve risked enough by being out here in the open. Unlike in the previous world, where the worst that could happen was a media frenzy, here their lives are at stake if they''re found out.


    "I should go back," he says, dropping his arm from around Han Yu''s neck.


    Han Yu closes his fingers around his retreating wrist. "I must see Zirui again, we must meet again soon."


    More than anything, Xi Zirui wants that too. But where can they meet? It was better when he lived in the little out of the way courtyard. Han Yu would be able to visit and it wouldn''t draw too much attention.


    But here?


    During the day, the routes leading to the Peach Blossom courtyard and all its pavilions and smaller inner courtyards are some of the busiest in the whole pce.


    Xi Zirui visiting Han Yu in his own quarters is likewise out of the equation.


    Although, if the Fragrant Spring Winds pavilion is now empty...they can make use of it without worrying about as much as a prying servant.


    Xi Zirui returns Han Yu''s probing gaze and covers his fingers with his other hand. "Han Yu should meet me in the Fragrant Spring Winds pavilion, tomorrow after lunch."


    Han Yu nods without hesitation. "If it pleases Zirui, I''ll meet him anywhere."


    "Han Yu should be careful, and make sure no one sees where he''s headed," he says. "I''ll do the same."


    He reluctantly leaves the cradle of Han Yu''s arms. Throwing onest look behind his shoulder he draws his fingertips over Han Yu''s palm, and only looks away when they no longer touch.


    Xi Zirui makes his way back to his room, and restrains himself from looking back at Han Yu, because he knows if he does, he won''t be able to leave again.


    Something that only bes harder when Han Yu starts ying that soft, mournful, tune again.


    The music apanies him all the way back to his room, and until he shuts it out with the cold night air with a woosh of the sliding door.


    Ni Ni chimes as soon as he steps inside the room. "No one would say it at first, but Host is quite the romantic."


    He sighs with his back against the sliding doors, and lets his head thump against the wooden frame. "There''s nothing romantic about what I''m about to do."


    He takes off his outer robe, and stores it neatly in the wardrobe again.


    ring at Su Xueyi''s sleeping form, he puts out all the candles in the room, and climbs into bed with him.


    Time for some more theatrics to really sell their first night together.


    ---


    In the morning, Xi Zirui wakes up with Su Xueyi stered to his side and breathing loudly into his neck.


    He doesn''t want to stay in bed any longer than he has to, so he knees Su Xueyi in the spleen and passes it off as an involuntary movement in his sleep.


    Su Xueyi wakes up with a groan, while Xi Zirui feigns unconsciousness, his long hair arranged in an artful spill over the sheets and his inner robe pooling around his thighs.


    But Su Xueyi''s eyes are immediately drawn to the white stains king off Xi Zirui''s stomach and thighs.


    Stains Xi Zirui had to put there himselfst night, drowning his embarrassment at having to masturbate next to Su Xueyi with thoughts of Han Yu.


    Su Xueyi runs his fingers through Xi Zirui''s messy hair and he takes it as his queue to blearily blink his eyes open.


    "Your Majesty," Xi Zirui says, pulling the remains of his tattered robe up. "I hope His Majesty slept well."


    Su Xueyi''s smile is two parts indulgent, three parts smug. "This Emperor doesn''t remember thest time he slept this well."


    Xi Zirui lowers his eyshes. "This concubine is d His Majesty enjoyed himself."


    "I hope Xi-fei enjoyed himself too," he says with a smirk. "He was certainly enthusiastic,st night."


    Thest thing he wants is to hear about whatever feverish sex dream Su Xueyi had about him, but it looks like there''s no wiping off that smug smirk off his face.


    "This concubine is ashamed of his lewd behaviour."


    Su Xueyi coos at him and his shyness and gathers him into his arms, not noticing the way Xi Zirui tenses. "Xi-fei has nothing to feel ashamed of, he can be as vulgar as he wants for this Emperor."


    Xi Zirui smiles coyly, all the while thinking about the ways he''s going to let Han Yu wreck him to make himself feel better about this ridiculous pantomime.


    After an excruciating long time of cuddling, - "Host, it was ten minutes at best," Ni Ni informs; Xi Zirui ignores - Su Xueyi finally gets up from the bed with a deste sigh.


    "This Emperor would love nothing more than to spend the day in Xi-fei''spany, but there are important issues he must see to today. Not least of all, the matter of General Liao''s marriage."


    Xi Zirui helps him back into his robes, desperate to be rid of him. "This concubine understands, he will wait patiently for His Majesty''s next visit."


    Su Xueyi surprises him by taking him by the waist and kissing him soundly on the lips. "Xi-fei won''t have to wait long."


    After that, he finally leaves and Xi Zirui copses on the bed with a groan. "I thought he would never leave."


    "Host shouldn''t celebrate so soon, he still has to greet the Empress," Ni Ni says, reminding Xi Zirui once again that his life is cruel and unfair.


    And whose fault is that?


    ---


    Bai Mi hasn''t targeted him directly since the first time he went to the Hall of Glimmering Virtue, but that was before Su Xueyi announced that he would be moving quarters.


    He decides it''s in his best interest to keep it low-key, and dresses in a subdued blue robe with a matching fan. His crown and hairpin are white jade, much more expensive than the gold he has used previously, but less eye-catching too.


    "Host has been spending a lot of time thinking about his outfitstely," Ni Ni says.


    Xi Zirui hates to admit it but it''s true. It''s not like he has anything else to do all day in this terrible ce.


    Bai Mi looks to be in a terrible mood, which is made obvious by the way she doesn''t smirk at the tant fawning, nor seems to be much interested in humiliating Xi Zirui.


    Which is odd to say the least.


    Her bad mood only increases when she''s interrupted while in the middle of reviewing the harem''s expenses and sries by the entry of a flustered servant.


    The servant kowtows at once. "This lowly servant apologizes for interrupting, but His Majesty requires Xi-fei''s presence in the throne room. Xi-fei must go at once," the servant says, nose pressed to the floor.


    From up on her dais she fixes Xi Zirui with a blood-curdling look. "This Empress will be going too."


    The servant shivers under her re. "Her Royal Highness...His Majesty only requires Xi-fei''s presence, this humble servant..."


    "I know what he requires his presence for," she says, already stepping down the dais. "The brothers and sisters are dismissed, please remember your household tasks."


    Surprisingly, the she grabs Xi Zirui''s arm on her way out. "Little brother shouldn''t tarry, he wouldn''t want to displease our husband, uhm?"


    The smile she fixes him with is positively chilling.


    ---


    They make it to the throne room without any bloodshed, but Xi Zirui can''t be sure it will stay that way.


    Besides Su Xueyi sitting on his chair and Han Yu standing on his right, in much the same way the had the previous day, there is now a row of princess kneeling in front of the dais, and Liao Min standing awkwardly a little to the side, now out of her armor and wearing simple schr''s robes.


    Su Xueyi frowns as soon as he sees Bai Mi. "This Emperor doesn''t recall summoning the Empress."


    "The Empress made an executive decision," Bai Mi says, walking up towards the row of princesses and lifting one up by the arm. "A-Qi isn''t marrying anyone."


    To Xi Zirui''s shock the princess she pulls to her feet is none other than Li Siqi.


    Su Xueyi ms his hand down on the throne''s armrest. "Every princess of marriageable age is to be considered as a candidate!"


    Xi Zirui can''t get over the fact that Bai Mi seems to care about the whole thing enough to be in a bad mood over it.


    She wisely keeps her mouth shut in the face of Su Xueyi''s temper.


    For her part Li Siqi pries Bai Mi''s fingers away with a kind smile and shakes her head. "Imperial Mother(1) shouldn''t worry about this princess, she understands her duty and will respect Imperial Father''s will."


    Su Xueyi points at Li Siqi with his fan and turns towards Han Yu with a derisive snort. "That''s what a filial child sounds like."


    Han Yu says nothing and only gazes vacantly ahead.


    Xi Zirui''s hatred for Su Xueyi goes up a few levels every time he publicly humiliates Han Yu.


    One of the princesses gets up from her kneeling position and loudly proims, "This Princess volunteers to marry General Liao!"


    Xi Zirui hisses under his breath. Poor girl, that''s a sure way of ensuring she''s not going to be chosen.


    Sure enough, "Disrespectful child! Did this Emperor ask for your opinion?"


    The poor girl kowtows immediately and mumbles a series of humbling apologies her father doesn''t even bother to listen to.


    "Reminding Host, he''ll only win the bonus points for getting the B-couple together if Liao Min and Li Siqi get married," Ni Ni says, her voice ringing with anxiety.


    He did exhaust almost all his experience pointsst night, so a few more woulde in handy.


    The question is, why is Bai Mi so adamant that Li Siqi doesn''t marry Liao Min?


    Unless...


    Ni Ni dismisses that thought. "They aren''t involved in a romantic rtionship, but the Empress hastched on to the young princess ever since she came to the pce. Her innocence and naivety reminded Bai Mi of herself at that age, and she has always been protective of Li Siqi whose mother died in childbirth, like Bai Mi''s own."


    Of course, even evil has loved ones.


    Although it is unfortunate that once again his and Bai Mi''s goals are diametrically opposed.


    Su Xueyi''s gaze finallynds on Xi Zirui, and his pinched features smooth out into an indulgent smile. "Xi-fei gave such great counselst time. Who does he think should marry General Liao?"


    He makes his way to the front of the dais and casts his eyes over the gathered princesses, pretending to evaluate them when in fact he''s buying time as Ni Ni feeds him a series of information regarding Li Siqi that he can use in his favor.


    "This concubine thinks that more than status this marriage should be an union of equals," he says, looking away from the princesses and towards Su Xueyi. "General Liao is a military leader, it would be suitable if her wife was interested in schrly and academic pursuits, perhaps even had a mind for strategy. A woman like General Liao wouldn''t be happy in a marriage to a woman who doesn''t share at least some of her interests, and this could be a great opportunity for a princess who has been resisting the idea of marriage to find a partner who would afford her more freedom as a spouse."


    Liao Min nods her head along with Xi Zirui''s words, her eyes shining and her stoic face almost breaking into a grin.


    "She''s probably wondering how Host knows her so well," Ni Ni says.


    Xi Zirui remembers well what it felt like to follow Liao Min''s orders, if she was fierce as a director he can only imagine what she''s like as a General. She definitely needs a wife who can stand up to her.


    Su Xueyi considers Xi Zirui''s words for a moment before nodding. "Xi-fei is wise in his remarks. This Empreror has decided, Fifth Princess will marry General Liao."


    Bai Mi''s fingers tighten around Li Siqi''s arm, but she remains quiet.


    Ni Ni chimes, voice wavering. "Host, not like we''re measuring that in this world, or that it matters, but Bai Mi''s resentment gauge just maxed out."


    Xi Zirui can feel her cold re crawling down his spine like a thousand little spider legs, so Ni Ni''s words don''t surprise him.


    Congrattions to him.


    ---


    (1)- I should have mentioned this before, but since Bai Mi is the Empress, all the Princes and Princesses have to call her Imperial Mother, some of them aren''t allowed to call their own mothers "mom/mother" if their mother''s rank isn''t high enough inside the harem. Again, different dynasties different strokes, but this is world is based on a bit of everything.

 Chapter 42: Dont sink

    Chapter 42: Don''t sink


    Unlike Bai Mi with her red rimmed eyes, Li Siqi, or Han Siqi rather, bows graciously to her Emperor father, and to her wife to be, expressing her wishes of theirs being "a most auspicious union."


    Her words leave Liao Min flustered and she only stammers out a few words that no one understands, or cares to understand, in the present, tense circumstances.


    Bai Mi res at her as if her ineptitude to form a coherent sentence in Li Siqi''s presence is as great an offence as calling her amon harlot.


    She doesn''t wait for Su Xueyi to dismiss her before storming out of the throne room in a flurry of swaying silks and dangling hair ornaments.


    Li Siqi shoots her father a worried look, and he waves her away with a sigh.


    She bows daintily before running after Bai Mi, lifting up her skirts in her hands.


    "Since this matter has been decided, all in attendance are dismissed," Su Xueyi says, raising from his throne. "The preparations for the wedding will continue as scheduled." Leveling a shrewd eye at Liao Min, he adds. "I trust that General Liao''s family has been informed of the developments and is readying a residence for General and her future bride?"


    Liao Min stands at attendance, and says, swallowing dryly, "A propriety has been arranged right here in the capital."


    Su Xueyi nods as he makes his way down the dais, no longer interested in Liao Min now that she has answered his question affirmatively.


    He stops next to Xi Zirui and leans close to him, before saying, "Xi-fei can expect another visit tonight."


    Han Yu''s eyes find Xi Zirui''s from behind Su Xueyi''s shoulder, and Xi Zirui has no choice but to smile and answer while Han Yu gives him that searching look. "This concubine is ttered by His Majesty''s attention."


    Su Xueyi''s fingers brush lightly over the dip of his waist, and Xi Zirui stiffens, looking resolutely ahead as the Emperor walks by him.


    Han Yu follows after his father, probably still duty bound by some Crown Prince duties, but his gaze follows Xi Zirui all the way out of the room, the air hangingheavy with everything unsaid between them.


    ---


    Back in his pavilion, Xi Zirui sits in one of the viewing rooms with all the sliding doors open so he can enjoy the fresh air while lunch is served.


    As always, only Granny Ma and Xiao Gou condescend to share a meal with him.


    He picks listlessly at his noodles while contemting how alienating his days in the Imperial pce have been. He has never felt this odd brand of loneliness before. Even when surrounded by people very few of them will acknowledge him, either out of respect for his higher status, or out of disdain for his lower status.


    In the end, the result is the same.


    He can go hours without speaking with another human being if Granny Ma and Xiao Gou aren''t around.


    It''s no wonder that all the surviving ounts of the lives of Imperial concubines that have reached the modern days are tragic.


    He''s ashamed to admit that even during his most obsessive history nerd days, he never spent much time thinking about the lives of Imperial concubines. He doesn''t think he has ever spared them more than a passing thought.


    Now, in the most unlikely of circumstances, he''s one of them.


    Xi Zirui thinks there are few things more grim than knowing that your entire life is going to be decided based on the whims of a man who has hundreds of others to choose from.


    Which makes him want to rebel all the more. When Su Xueyies to see him again Xi Zirui wants to have Han Yu''s marks all over his body.


    Suddenly, he can''t wait any longer, he needs to see Han Yu as soon as possible. He doesn''t care if he has to wait for him. Anything is better than staying in this pavilion and wringing his hands.


    Granny Ma gives him a worried look when he ms his bowl down on the table without having finished eating. "Is the food not to Xi-fei''s liking?"


    "I''m not hungry, I''m going out for a walk."


    "Can Xiao Goue too?" the boy asks, bncing his chin on his open palms and giving Xi Zirui an hopeful look.


    As much as it saddens him to have to disappoint Xiao Gou, he can''t risk having hime with him.


    If the worst happens, Xi Zirui doesn''t want Xiao Gou to be implicated in any way. Who knows what Su Xueyi would do to him if he thought he was covering up for Xi Zirui and Han Yu?


    "Not this time, Xiao Gou, I have to do something important," when Xiao Gou pouts, Xi Zirui adds. "It''s adult business, very boring."


    That seems to lift his spirits somewhat, like every child Xiao Gou finds adult matters, whenever they don''t concern him, incredibly dull. The other day, he fell asleep five minutes into telling Xi Zirui he would help him bnce the books for the granary.


    Even so, Xiao Gou still follows after him as he makes his way to his bedroom, where he intends to put on a veil hat, and go out from the side entrance of the courtyard instead of the main gates.


    Xiao Gou watches him fasten the hat around his head with a curious look. "Why is Xi-fei wearing that inside the pce?"


    He makes a good point, and others are sure to give him odd looks as well, but he''s counting on no one recognizing him.


    "To protect my skin from the sun, it''s been very sensitivetely," he says, which is the excuse he ns on using if he''s found out.


    Xiao Gou nods and watches him slip out into the deck with his boots in hand. "Oh and Xiao Gou," Xi Zirui calls peeking back inside. "If anyonees looking for me, tell them I have a terrible headache and I''m resting."


    "What if His Majestyes looking for Xi-fei?" Xiao Gou asks, face nching at the perspective of lying to the Emperor.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll be back before hees."


    And with onest smile, he closes the door behind him and leaves Xiao Gou alone in his empty bedroom.


    ---


    By some stroke of luck he doesn''t stumble into any other concubines on his way to the Fragrant Spring Winds pavilion. A few servants give him odd looks, but no one does more than nod towards him, and go on their way.


    On a technical level, Xi Zirui knows he''s not doing anything wrong - yet. As a concubine, he''s free to walk around the pce''s grounds, but the knowledge of the illicit activities he ns to engage in, multiple times with any luck, has him jumping at his own shadow.


    The pavilion, once he arrives there, doesn''t look much different from thest time he saw it. Clearly some of the furniture has been put into storage as to not get damaged while the pavilion sits empty, but some of the more inexpensive items were left in their ces. He trows the hat and the veil over a low chair that has been left behind.


    He''s praying to all the deities he doesn''t believe in that the bed hasn''t been moved when he opens the door to his own bedroom, and stumbles in on Han Yu lighting candles in broad daylight.


    Han Yu turns around with a contrived look on his face and blows out the candle in his hand. "Zirui is here already...Ah, I thought closing the windows and lighting candles would make it feel more like night."


    It takes Xi Zirui a moment to understand why Han Yu would care about that, but when he does, it makes something soft and tender give out inside his chest.


    Han Yu wants to make it look like they''re meeting at night, so that they''ll be more like a married couple, sharing a bed after a day apart.


    Xi Zirui doesn''t have anyplicated feelings regarding their situation, he''s not the original Xi Zirui, he never wanted to marry Su Xueyi and as far as he''s concerned he''s under no obligation to be faithful to him.


    He''s going along with all the craziness for Han Yu and Han Yu alone.


    But that''s not how Han Yu sees it. From his perspective, he''s about to bed one of his father''s spouses. Regardless of how strained their rtionship is, that can''t be something he does with an easy conscience.


    It''s only natural that he would want to pretend that their circumstances are different.


    Xi Zirui walks towards him and takes the candle from his hand, he lights the wick on the me of another candle and sets it down on the candle holder. "I think Han Yu had a wonderful idea. It does feel more intimate like this," he says, and brings their lips together.


    He can feel the tension drain off Han Yu''s body as he rxes into the kiss and pulls Xi Zirui against him, gripping his waist with one hand and the back of his head with another.


    Xi Zirui doesn''t even notice they''re moving until the back of his knees hit the bed.


    He lets himself fall down on the soft mattress and pulls Han Yu on top of him, pulling the hairpin securing the hair inside his crown, and letting it cascade around their faces like a dark curtain.


    Han Yu''s eyes glint like gems in the gloom. "Is Zirui certain? I don''t want to do anything to offend him."


    He''s so sweet, and such an idiot. Xi Zirui smiles and lifts one hand to touch his sharp cheekbone. "Han Yu called me a whore when he first met me."


    He thinks he can see a faint blush crawling up Han Yu''s neck. He looks away from Xi Zirui and bites his lower lip. "I''m ashamed of my conduct, and if it takes my entire life to properly apologize to Zirui, I''ll dly spend it all begging for his forgiveness."


    It''s dangerous when Han Yu says things like that, about them having an entire lifetime together, because Xi Zirui desperately wants to believe it''s possible.


    Xi Zirui loops his arms around Han Yu''s neck, and looks into his eyes. "And how would Han Yu ask for forgiveness?"


    Han Yu lowers his eyes, following the bobbing of Xi Zirui''s throat down to his heaving chest. "I''ll worship at the temple of Zirui''s body, and hope he epts this worshiper''s offerings."


    Han Yu''s earnestness and poetic derations of devotion are too powerful abination.


    Xi Zirui wants to ride him until he breaks.


    Unfortunately, that''s going to have to wait for another time, because that''s probably more than Han Yu expects for their first time.


    Xi Zirui slides one hand between their pressed chests, and unfastens the sash at his waist. "Han Yu can worship as he sees fit."


    With trembling fingers, Han Yu pulls the two sides of his robe and under robe apart, baring the smooth expanse of Xi Zirui''s chest, and his hard nipples to the cool air of the room.


    He runs a reverent finger from the hollow of Xi Zirui''s throat all the way down his chest, into his bellybutton and down still, stopping just above the line of his underwear. "Zirui should know this is my first time."


    That shy admission fills Xi Zirui with so much tenderness that there''s nothing he can do but hide his face against Han Yu''s neck and breathe in the clean, crisp scent of him until his pulse calms down.


    Once he has himself under control, Xi Zirui hooks one finger under Han Yu''s belt and tugs, making ite loose with one swift movement. "We can learn together," he says, running his palms over Han Yu''s trim stomach, feeling the muscles seize under his touch.


    Han Yu''s gaze grows heated, and his finger tighten on Xi Zirui''s waist.


    When Han Yu takes his lips in a searing kiss, Xi Zirui feels as if he''s sinking into an ocean of heat and never wants to see the surface again.

 Chapter 43: Dont be a brat

    Chapter 43: Don''t be a brat


    Virgin or not, Han Yu is apparently incapable of being anything but great in bed. It actually makes Xi Zirui a little mad.


    Sweaty and sated, and resting his head on Han Yu''s chest he thinks about how unfair it is that he wasn''t able to take control of the situation like he wanted.


    He was sort of hoping Han Yu would be somewhat flustered and in need of guidance, which Xi Zirui would sexily provide while keeping up the pretense of being just as inexperienced.


    But in the end Han Yu had a pretty good idea of what to do, and Xi Zirui could only hold on for the ride and try not to lose his mind with how good he was getting it.


    Xi Zirui expected to be the one calling the shots and gently guiding Han Yu into how to properly fuck his brains out, but he got there pretty well on his own.


    He''s feeling a little bullied for reasons he doesn''t entirely understand.


    "Host is just disappointed that the Crown Prince wasn''t a blushing virgin. Which is very ironic considering that in the previous world Host was so mad that all his fans thought he was a vir-"


    Xi Zirui thinks ''Ni Ni fuck off'', with all his might, and by a miracle she does.


    Han Yu notices his pursed lips and tight eyebrows, running his fingers down Xi Zirui''s back he asks, brushing the words against his hair, "Is something bothering Zirui?"


    Xi Zirui shifts around until he''s lying half on top of Han Yu, his chin pillowed on Han Yu''s muscled chest. He sighs and flicks Han Yu''s nipple, a little mean. "I''m surprised at how adept Han Yu was, almost as if he had previous experience..."


    Han Yu preens, his lips stretching into a mischievous grin. "Does that mean I surpassed Zirui''s expectations?"


    Xi Zirui rolls his eyes and flicks his nipple again, making Han Yu hiss. "I''m just thinking maybe Han Yu wasn''t being truthful about his inexperience."


    Amused by Xi Zirui''s pout, Han Yu pulls up the right corner of his lips to make him smile instead. "Zirui seems to have some expectations about what should happen...almost as if he has done this before as well."


    Xi Zirui averts his eyes and lowers his chin into this crossed arms. "Han Yu shouldn''t besmirch my good name like that, after I''ve given myself away to him so trustingly..."


    Han Yuughs at Xi Zirui''s theatrics and gathers him higher in his arms so he can get at his lips, still tingly and tender, and kiss him again.


    "Zirui must know that I''ve been thinking of doing little else ever since we met." Han Yu says, whispering the words into the shell of Xi Zirui''s ear, sending shivers down his spine.


    "Is that why Han Yu was so enthusiastic? Did he imagine it often?" Xi Zirui can''t help teasing, and punctuates his words with a bite on Han Yu''s plush lower lip.


    Han Yu smiles, a sweet tender thing this time, and runs the pad of his thumb over Xi Zirui''s cheekbone. "My wildest fantasies couldn''tpare to the reality of having Zirui in my arms."


    Xi Zirui feels himself blush under his intense gaze and those smoky words.


    Honestly, why does Han Yu have to be so romantic for?


    It makes Xi Zirui feel too restless, like his body is too small for his bones.


    Maybe they should fuck again, that would make him feel better.


    But Han Yu isn''t done ying him alive with his words. He turns the wet kiss Xi Zirui gives him into something sweet and exploratory, and when Xi Zirui is once again drunk on the taste of him, Han Yu pulls away to whisper into his neck, "Sometimes I feel as if I''ve met Zirui before, as if there''s an entire story between us that I don''t understand yet. Does Zirui think we could have been lovers in a past life?"


    Xi Zirui closes his eyes and bites down on his lip.


    He can''t think about the implications of Han Yu''s words or he''ll start crying.


    He''s been telling himself that it''s enough to have a different side of him in this world, but if there''s even a part of Han Yu''s soul that recognizes him...


    He sucks on a shuddering breath, he can''t let himself hope like that.


    What they have right now is good enough. It has to be.


    Han Yu''s smile slips and he gives Xi Zirui a worried look. "Did I say something that upset Zirui?"


    Xi Zirui loops his arms around his neck and hides his face in his hair, hiding all the soft parts of himself away too. "No, No...I, I also think we might have met in a previous life."


    Han Yu breathes in the scent of Xi Zirui''s skin and sighs. "I wish things could be different in this lifetime, too."


    He doesn''t have to borate for Xi Zirui to know what he means.


    The ''I wish you didn''t have to leave to go be another man''s spouse'' hangs in the air between them, like the electric charge before a thunderstorm.


    Xi Zirui doesn''t want to leave on such a morose note.


    Putting on a brave smile he bumps his nose against Han Yu''s and says. "What does Han Yu think of soaking for a little while in the hot spring? I never got the opportunity when I still lived here...besides," he smirks and takes hold of Han Yu''s hand to guide it under the swell of his ass. "Han Yu has made a mess of me."


    We watches the moment Han Yu''s pupils swallow his irises.


    Instead of answering, he flips Xi Zirui under him and bundles him up in the bedsheets.


    Xi Zirui still doesn''t understand what''s happening when Han Yu lifts him up into his arms and carries him outside of the pavilion, his face covered by white linen.


    "What is Han Yu doing?" Xi Zirui hisses through the fabric.


    "Taking Zirui to the hot spring."


    "What if someone sees?"


    "There''s no one around, and they''ll only see me, carrying someone...no one will know it''s Zirui."


    It''s actually more suspicious for them to talk the whole way to the hot springs, so Zirui falls silent and lets himself be carried like a sack of rice.


    Half of him is too busy admiring Han Yu''s upper body strength to worry about being caught anyway.


    ---


    No one catches them, and even if they did, that wouldn''t necessarily be a problem, as Han Yu reminds him once they''re soaking in the spring.


    "Zirui''s face was hidden. Besides, as a Prince, I''m allowed to have as many lovers as I want."


    Xi Zirui, leaning with his back against Han Yu''s chest, pinches his thigh before retorting, "Then why didn''t Han Yu?"


    Han Yu tightens his arms around Xi Zirui''s waist and smiles against his hair. "Didn''t I already say? I''ve been waiting for Zirui."


    Xi Zirui snorts. "I don''t know if I believe that."


    "Because I''m such a dedicated lover who brought Zirui so much pleasure it made him pass out?"


    No matter the universe, Han Yu will never stop being a smug bastard.


    Xi Zirui doesn''t raise to his bait, but in his mind''s eye he''s already envisioning all the ways he''s going to make him beg the next time they have sex.


    Unaware of the trials that await him, Han Yu rxes against the edge of the pool with a contented sigh. "It''s been such a long time since I''ve bathed in this hot spring."


    His words pull Xi Zirui away from his daydreams about tying Han Yu to the bedposts and riding him until the bed breaks.


    He snaps his neck sideways to fix Han Yu with an using frown. "What does that me-"


    Han Yu isughing before Xi Zirui can even finish his sentence. "Zirui doesn''t need to worry, I spent some time here because this pavilion was built for my mother."


    Xi Zirui''s lets himself be guided by Han Yu''s smooth hands and seated across hisp. "The former Empress lived here?"


    The Fragrant Spring Winds pavilion is the most remote building in the pceplex,pletely out of the way and out of sight. It''s hard to believe that an Empress would have voluntarily spent her time in such an out of the way location.


    Han Yu smiles sweetly at Xi Zirui''s confusion. "I''m sure she wishes she could have lived here permanently. She had the pavilion built so she could have a ce to escape to. Some ce she could pretend she was anything other than an Empress."


    Xi Zirui rests his head against Han Yu''s chest, and remains silent while hearing him speak, lulled by the rumble of his smooth voice echoing through his ribcage and the gentle gurgle of the bubbling warm water.


    "My mother tried to spend some time here whenever she could, and sometimes she brought me along." His smile takes on a distant quality, as if summoned to the present from all those years ago. "No one lived here after my mother''s death until Zirui came."


    He kisses the top of Xi Zirui''s head and hides an amused snort into the wet strands.


    Xi Zirui cranes his neck back to give him a narrow-eyed look. "What?"


    "I''m just remembering how furious I was with father for making this pavilion the residence of his newest conquest. I raged against him for days, but he wouldn''t budge, as always. That''s why I came here when Zirui arrived. I wanted to meet the one who would be living in my mother''s beloved refuge."


    "Is that why Han Yu called me a whore?"


    Han Yu groans and bumps his head against the rocks lining the edge of the pool. "Zirui is never going to let me live that down, is he?"


    "Why would I, when I can demand Han Yu apologizes to me for the offense?"


    "Oh, and what apologies does Zirui have in mind now?" Han Yu asks, his grin filled with second intentions.


    Xi Zirui turns around in the water until he''s straddling him. "I have some ideas." He bounces in Han Yu''sp and smirks when he feels him rising to the asion.


    He''s wondering how much time they have until he has to go back to his rooms when the sound of grass being crushed underfoot startles them both.


    They look into each other''s panicked faces, frozen still by shock, until Xi Zirui''s survival instinct kicks into gear and he sinks below the surface of the bubbling water.


    He can only hope that whoever is skulking around is only passing by and won''te towards the hot spring.


    His hopes are dashed when the sound of footsteps grows closer, apanied byughter.


    There''s more than one person headed their way.


    Underwater, Xi Zirui can''t see anything, but he hears it when someone gasps loudly and mumbles..."Your Highness!"


    Even distorted by the water, Xi Zirui can''t help feeling like the voice is oddly familiar.

 Chapter 44: Dont lose yourself in pleasure

    Chapter 44: Don''t lose yourself in pleasure


    "What are the two of you doing here?" Han Yu asks, his tone cold.


    Underwater, Xi Zirui tries to stay as still as possible.


    "Ah, this concubine knew the pavilion was empty and ran into the Guard Captain on his way here," that voice Xi Zirui can almost ce says, sounding terrified.


    "This servant apologizes for disturbing His Highness'' rest," the gruffer of the two voices says.


    That is all well and good, but Xi Zirui is running out of air. He pinches Han Yu''s thigh to remind him to get rid of the two intruders. Quickly.


    "In the future refrain from visiting this ce," Han Yu says, haughty and cold. "Just because this pavilion and courtyard sits empty, doesn''t mean everyone is free to make use of it."


    "Of course, your Highness. This concubine apologizes for disturbing His Majesty, once again."


    There''s the sound of retreating steps, but then they stop, and someone walks back into the the thicket of bamboo.


    Han Yu groans. "This Prince won''t tell Imperial Father about thepany his concubines keep! Now leave!"


    Xi Zirui is almost passing out by the time Han Yu drags him out of the water by his arms and settles him against his chest.


    After taking a big, thirsty lungful of air Xi Zirui notices Han Yu''s amused grin. "What does Han Yu find so amusing about us almost being caught?"


    "That I now know that at least two of my father''s concubines have lovers behind his back," Han Yu says, biting Xi Zirui''s earlobe yfully.


    That''s how Xi Zirui learns that it was Cao Fei who walked in on them, apanied by none other than the captain of the pce guards, Jin Ranyu.


    Xi Zirui can''t believe meek little Cao Fei would be bold enough to have an affair behind the Emperor''s back... it''s always the quiet ones, uh?


    ''What does that make me?'' Xi Zirui asks himself in a voice that sounds suspiciously like Ni Ni''s robotic timbre.


    He''s distracted out of his thoughts by Han Yu''s touch along his thigh. "In a way it makes me feel less unfilial."


    Han Yu''s eyes are shining in a way that Xi Zirui knows means nothing good, but he still can''t stop himself from asking, "How so?"


    "How can I be to me if my father is such an appalling lover that two of his spouses went to look forfort elsewhere?" He smiles brightly and kisses Xi Zirui on the lips. "In a way, I''m doing my part to keep my father''s household together. I''m sure my ancestors would understand."


    Xi Zirui doesn''t have time to unpack Han Yu''s daddy issues right now, because he has to go back to said daddy very soon, but he loves his carefree smile, so he returns it with one of his own, and says, "I couldn''t agree more."


    ---


    It''s nearly dusk when Xi Zirui makes it back to the Spring Chrysanthemum pavilion. He knows it''s cutting it too close, but every time he said he needed to go back Han Yu begged him for "just one more kiss", and Xi Zirui wasn''t strong enough to deny him.


    He slips into his room through the sliding door and stores the veil hat back into its chest. He should probably change into something a little sexier, make Su Xueyi really believe he spent the entire day waiting in breathless anticipation for his visit.


    The thought of that leaves a bad feeling in his mouth.


    His first order of business is finding Xiao Gou and letting him know he''s back.


    It doesn''t take long to find the little boy. As soon as Xi Zirui opens the door to his room he finds him sleeping curled up in a ball on the floor by his door.


    Silly boy, did he spend the entire time Xi Zirui was away keeping watch?


    Xi Zirui bundles him into his arms and brings him inside his room.


    He sits down on the little low table by the sliding doors and settles Xiao Gou on hisp, still curled up like azy cat.


    There''s a bowl of fresh mandarins on top of the table, and Xi Zirui peels one for Xiao Gou. He reckons he must be hungry, especially if he stayed put the whole day.


    He can be really stubborn when he wants to.


    "Xiao Gou, have an orange," Xi Zirui says, shaking him awake.


    He stretches and yawns loudly, and when his senses return to him smiles up brightly at Xi Zirui. "Xi-fei is back."


    Xi Zirui runs his fingers over his prickly scalp. "You didn''t have to keep guard, no one is going to just walk into my room."


    Xiao Gou takes the peeled slices from Xi Zirui''s hands and stuffs them into his mouth, ravenous. "I didn''t want Xi-fei to get in trouble."


    "Silly boy, I wouldn''t get in trouble," Xi Zirui says, despite the knot around his throat.


    It''s a little worrying that at such an young age Xiao Gou is already concerned regarding what might happen to Xi Zirui.


    He doesn''t know what''s happening yet, but he''s smart enough to understand that an adult''s secrecy is seldom a good thing.


    "Anyway, in the future you don''t need to keep guard, just go y outside, or practice your characters with Granny Ma..."


    As he''s saying this a loud voice announces the Emperor''s arrival.


    Xi Zirui doesn''t even have the time to sweep away the mandarin peels or get Xiao Gou off hisp before Su Xueyi is walking into his room.


    So much for, ''no one is going to just walk into my room''.


    Xi Zirui grimaces self-consciously. "May His Majesty forgive this concubine, for not greeting him at the door."


    Su Xueyi smiles at the scene of Xi Zirui sitting on the floor and cradling Xiao Gou to his chest like an infant. "Who is this child?"


    "He''s this one''s servant, named Xiao Gou. This concubine learned that he worked hard and ate little today, and wanted him to have something to eat before going to bed."


    For his part, Xiao Gou holds onto Xi Zirui''s arm and gives Su Xueyi a petrified look, not daring to move even a muscle.


    "Is that so? Does Xi-fei like children?" There''s something shining in Su Xueyi''s eyes that signals to Xi Zirui that this isn''t a question he''s asking out of simple curiosity.


    "This concubine likes them," he says, trying to disguise the trepidation in his voice.


    "Congrattions Host! Emperor''s favor went up +5 points. Now at 80 points of a possible 100."


    Xi Zirui tries to hold on to his cid smile in the face of Ni Ni''s words.


    "Tell the child to leave." Su Xueyi''s heated gaze doesn''t leave Xi Zirui as he speaks.


    Xiao Gou looks up at him with a scared look. Unlike Su Xueyi, the little boy can tell how much Xi Zirui doesn''t want to be alone.


    Xi Zirui gets up to his feet, and guides Xiao Gou by the hand towards the door. "Go on, Xiao Gou, we''ll see each other tomorrow."


    Xiao Gou gives him onest worried nce but Xi Zirui keeps smiling and closes the door, shutting him outside the room.


    He''s still facing the door when Su Xueyi pins him against it, holding on tightly to his waist and breathing harshly into his neck. "If Xi-fei wants we can have a child. The next time a concubine gets pregnant I''ll take the child away and give it to Xi-fei to raise. He can raise it as if it came from both of us."


    Xi Zirui doesn''t have time to be horrified by Su Xueyi''s words, because he''s busy trying to stop him from tearing his robes open.


    He hasn''t drunk the wine yet. Xi Zirui is threading on dangerous territory here.


    Muffling a fake giggle, Xi Zirui bats Su Xueyi''s hands away, and squirms in a way that makes it seem like he wants to be chased.


    Su Xueyi is amused by this, and allows him to escape his hold so that he can chase him across the room.


    Xi Zirui evades Su Xueyi''s lunges, letting out breathless little gasps every time he''s almost caught, but his coquettish act is only inming Su Xueyi, instead of tiring him out.


    Xi Zirui needs to change tactics. He lets himself slide against a bedpost, clinging to his heaving chest. "Ah, this concubine needs a moment to steady his breathing, apologies to His Majesty."


    If Su Xueyi is upset at having their y interrupted he doesn''t let it show. He pours Xi Zirui a cup of tea and watches him drink it avidly.


    Xi Zirui gives him a grateful look through his longshes and dabs at the corners of his lips with his long sleeves. "His Majesty is always so attentive with his lowly concubine. This one doesn''t want to cause any unrest among the harem. This one would be happy raising any orphan child, or any child whose mother didn''t want them."


    Smiling sweetly, Su Xueyi takes the cup from Xi Zirui''s hands and sits down on the bed pulling Xi Zirui into hisp. "Xi-fei has a tender heart, this Emperor can see it from the way he dotes on that servant boy. But this Emperor can''t let his beloved Xi-fei raise some mongrel off the streets, or someone''s bastard son...it wouldn''t be proper."


    It costs Xi Zirui to speak through his stiff smile. "Of course, this concubine understands, but he still wouldn''t want to separate a child from a mother who loves them."


    Su Xueyi throws his head back in a riotous guffaw, his broad shoulders shaking with the strength of hisughter, when it finally subsides he pins Xi Zirui with a look of fond indulgence, as if he is a cat whose antics amuse him endlessly.


    "Xi-fei, all the children born in the harem have only one mother, the Empress. Who gives birth to them is irrelevant. So Xi-fei sees, he can raise the child without feeling any guilt. The child would grow up calling the Empress Imperial Mother, and this Emperor Imperial father, but who''s to say it couldn''t call Xi-fei dad, or daddy?"


    Clenching his hands into fists, Xi Zirui gets up from Su Xueyi''sp and gives him a besotted look over the shoulder. "His Majesty is wise, this concubine has much to learn from him."


    He tries to steady his shaking fingers as he gets the adulterated wine bottle from the cab and pours them two cups.


    Su Xueyies up from behind him and grips him by the waist. "This Emperor is impatient, we can drinkter."


    "Ah, the wine helps this one let go of his inhibitions," he lowers his eyshes shyly, "but perhaps His Majesty found this one''s behaviour unsightly and vulgar yesterday."


    He can feel Su Xueyi''s moist breath on the back of his neck drawing closer as his arm circles Xi Zirui to take the cup from between his fingers.


    "This Emperor wants Xi-fei to lose himself in pleasurepletely," Su Xueyi says, holding Xi Zirui''s gaze as he dawns the cup in one swallow.


    ---


    Xi Zirui only has to endure a few more moments of agony, between pretending to drink his own cup, and evading Su Xueyi''s grasping fingers until Su Xueyi''s eyelids start trembling and he eventually copses on the bed.


    Sighing in relief, Xi Zirui slides down to the floor and hugs his knees to his chest. He can''t believe how close that was, his hands are still shaking.


    He hopes Su Xueyi grows tired of him soon.


    Hours pass and Xi Zirui remains sitting on the floor trying to make sense of his own thoughts, until a familiar melody drifts through the half-open sliding doors.


    Xi Zirui''s heart starts beating furiously in his chest.


    He needs to see Han Yu, only then will he feel like himself again.


    Throwing open the sliding doors he slips on his boots and runs outside, following the song as if he''s being pulled by an invisible string.


    He finds Han Yu sitting on the moon window, ying with his eyes closed.


    Xi Zirui approaches him silently, mesmerized by the soft fan of hisshes across his smooth cheeks.


    When he''s standing almost over him, Han Yu notices his presence and looks up at him.


    The longing in those limpid ck eyes makes Xi Zirui''s hear seize. He pulls the flute away from Han Yu''s lips and grips his wrist. "Come with me."


    Su Xueyi said he wanted him to ''lose himself in pleasure'', there''s only a way for Xi Zirui to do that.

 Chapter 45: Dont be a third wheel

    Chapter 45: Don''t be a third wheel


    Han Yu lets himself be led into Xi Zirui''s room, but startles in the doorway as soon as he sees Su Xueyi sprawled across the bed.


    Xi Zirui doesn''t let up and pulls him inside.


    "He''s dead to the world," he says, kicking off his boots and dragging Han Yu in with him. "He won''t wake up, no matter what we do."


    "What is Zirui nning?" Han Yu asks, sounding all the while like he already knows what it is.


    Xi Zirui lowers himself on the floor in a graceful sprawl, spreading his legs invitingly. "What does Han Yu think about fucking right here?"


    Han Yu''s eyes widen in surprise, fixed on Xi Zirui''s sultry gaze and upturned knees.


    The surprise fades, however, reced by something soft an worried, not at all like the lust Xi Zirui expected to elicit.


    Dropping to his knees on the floor, Han Yu gathers Xi Zirui into his arms and pulls him against his chest, rocking back and forth on his heels as if lulling him to sleep.


    Xi Zirui doesn''t understand what''s going on. The Han Yu he knows would never turn down the chance to have sex.


    "Has the Emperor upset Zirui in any way?"


    Why would he think that? Does Xi Zirui look upset? He''s not upset he''s angry, there''s a difference, he''s, he-


    "Why is Zirui crying?" Han Yu asks softly, as he runs the pad of his thumb over the tear tracks on Xi Zirui''s cheek.


    He doesn''t know why he''s crying. It doesn''t make sense, he isn''t even sad.


    But at the same time, he''s powerless to stop the tears.


    The only thing he can think to do is hold on to Han Yu''s shoulders and hide his face into his warm chest, letting the tears soak the front of his robes.


    Han Yu cradles the back of his neck and continues rocking him back and forth, whispering sweet nonsense into his ear to soothe him.


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry that Zirui is in pain." He tips Xi Zirui''s chin back and kisses away his tears, brushing his lips against Xi Zirui''s skin with utmost tenderness.


    Xi Zirui feels unmoored by the gentleness of his actions, and ashamed of himself for breaking down like this when his initial n was to seduce Han Yu.


    When his sobs subside, he pulls away from Han Yu and tries to fix the front of his wet robes. Han Yu smiles and stills his hands against his heart.


    "Does Zirui want to talk about it?"


    Does he? Xi Zirui isn''t sure if he knows the answer to that question, or even what he wants to say.


    Being in Su Xueyi''s presence is just incredibly disconcerting to him, it feels like stepping on ice and not knowing when it''s going to give away beneath his feet.


    He ys his games, and puts on his act, but part of him can''t avoid being terrified of Su Xueyi and all the power he yields.


    The casual way he talked about giving him a child just drove that home.


    In the end he lets out a drawn-out sigh and rests his head against Han Yu''s shoulder. "I just wish...I wish I wasn''t expected to be anyone''s lover but Han Yu''s."


    Han Yu''s eyes soften and he smiles sadly. "I wish that too." He leans over to brush his lips against Xi Zirui''s in a fleeting kiss, soft as butterfly wings. "I wish I could have met Zirui first and taken him as my consort, my one and only spouse."


    What a romantic idiot.


    Xi Zirui smiles despite himself. "Han Yu is going to be Emperor one day, his first wife will be the Empress, he could never marry just me."


    Han Yu shrugs and tightens his arms around Xi Zirui. "What good is being the Emperor if I can''t do as I want?"


    Xi Ziruiughs at his bold deration, hiding his snickers in the folds of his sleeve.


    Han Yu grins down at him and rubs their noses together. "Or maybe I would abdicate? Why take on the responsibilities of being an Emperor when I could lead a carefree life as a Prince in some distance province, where no one would care about the number of spouses I had?"


    That''s a nice idea, the two of them living quietly somewhere far away from the Imperial capital and the pce.


    Maybe Han Yu could even give up his royal title, and the two of them could live asmoners. A quiet, honest life.


    Xi Zirui''s chest aches with how much he wants that.


    And doubly so with how far-fetched a dream it is.


    Even if Han Yu could give up his birthright, it would be for nothing because as a concubine of the current Emperor, the idea of him having a rtionship with the Crown Prince is not only morally reprehensible, but a grave sin.


    Even in the event of Su Xueyi''s death, Han Yu would never be able to take him as a spouse. It would invite the scorn of every minister and noble in the country, to say nothing of the public outrage.


    Such a vition of filial piety would earn them both nothing but scorn.


    In Han Yu''s eyes, Xi Zirui sees reflected the same train of thought. Both of them examining the hopelessness of their situation.


    But Han Yu''s smile doesn''t falter, he presses a lingering kiss against Xi Zirui''s lips, taking tiny sipping nips of his bottom lip. "Zirui must know that I don''t regret it. Any of it. If I was to die tomorrow I would be d to have had today with Zirui."


    Xi Zirui returns his kiss with equal fervor, closing his eyes against a fresh wave of tears that threatens to spill. "Me neither, I want everything I can have with Han Yu."


    They stay silent in each other''s embrace, the quiet of the room only broken by their heart''s frantic thumping.


    As much as he would like him to stay, now that his mind has cleared, Xi Zirui knows it''s too risky for Han Yu to stay in his room any longer. "Thank you, for keeping mepany."


    Han Yu links their fingers, the corner of his lip ticking up. "I only wish I never had to leave."


    They disentangle, but not before Han Yu sucks a vivid bruise into Xi Zirui''s corbone, making him gasp with each pass of his tongue over his skin. "Something for Zirui to remember me by."


    Xi Zirui falls asleep next to Su Xueyi with his fingers over the mark. The tenderness every time he pushes down on the purplish skin rxes him.


    Han Yu''s phantom touch helps keep any nightmares away.


    ---


    In the morning, Xi Zirui has to jump out of bed quickly to avoid Su Xueyi''s amorous intentions.


    He feigns difort and tender hips, an excuse that makes Su Xueyi''s eyes sh with satisfaction.


    A satisfaction that only grows when he notices the mark on Xi Zirui''s corbone.


    "Xi-fei looks good with my brand on him," he says, pressing down on the center of the bruise, making Xi Zirui hiss.


    "Congrattions Host! Emperor''s favor went up +3 points. Now at 83 of a possible 100 points," Ni Ni''s rote status update almost makes Xi Ziruiugh.


    This time he doesn''t have to pretend when he smiles openly up at Su Xueyi. If nothing else, he enjoys the schadenfreude of seeing him excited over another man''s marks of ownership on his body.


    Su Xueyi finally leaves, after promising to visit him again that night.


    Xi Zirui closes the door behind him cursing him under his breath.


    ---


    For the next two weeks, things settle into a routine. Xi Zirui greets Bai Mi in the morning with the other members of the harem. Bai Mi''s hostility varies ording to how much of the day will be spent dealing with preparations for the wedding.


    Usually in the afternoon, he''s the one who actually has to deal with the wedding preparations, because both Bai Mi and Su Xueyi have roped him into it.


    Her out of pure spite, him because he considers the wedding to be something Xi Zirui cares about since it''s only happening due to his intervention.


    In reality, Xi Zirui couldn''t care less about the wedding, and is on the verge of going insane if another person asks him his opinion between two shades of red silk ribbons that look exactly the same to him.


    His only sce are his nightly meetings with Han Yu with only the moon as their witness. Between kisses they try to arrange time among their busy schedules to see each other in the privacy of the Fragrant Spring Winds pavilion.


    Thankfully, since Han Yu''s warning, Cao Fei and his stern-faced Guard Captain haven''t interrupted them again.


    Su Xueyi''s favor continues to raise, day-by-day as Xi Zirui solves thetest wedding-adjacent mishap, and wakes up in the morning with Han Yu''s finger-shaped bruises all over his body.


    It never ceases to amuse him every time Ni Ni pings with a status update.


    There are no words to describe Xi Zirui''s glee at Su Xueyi''s smug satisfaction when he wakes up next to him, well fucked by someone else.


    He''s less gleeful when Han Yu asks him to chaperone an outing between Liao Min and Li Siqi ahead of the wedding.


    There''s nothing he can do but ept, and predictably, Su Xueyi''s favor raises at seeing how well trained his little pet is.


    Ni Ni informs him that the Emperor''s favor is now at 94 points, but it''s little constion in the face of his babysitting duties.


    ---


    The "outing" is really a stroll through the Imperial gardens, and afternoon tea under one of the gazebos facing theke.


    Xi Zirui sits between Liao Min and Li Siqi feeling like the world''s most awkward third wheel.


    His awkwardness is only second to the brides''.


    "Lovely weather," Liao Min says, drumming her fingers over the marble table and looking out at theke''s surface.


    "Mn," says Li Siqi taking a dainty sip of her tea.


    Xi Zirui fans himself harder to hid his frustration. Why can''t these women just talk?


    The worst part is that they clearly want to! They keep stealing nces at each other, but then look away when the other looks in their direction.


    It''s driving Xi Zirui insane.


    "Did General Liao enjoy going to war?" Li Siqi asks suddenly, her voice breaking when she realizes what an insane question she''s asking.


    Less insane than Liao Min''s answer, however. "Yes, I like the thrill of taking lives very much."


    Li Siqi blinks up at her in confusion and Liao Min takes the fan from Xi Zirui''s hands to hide her blushing face behind it.


    "I mean, taking enemy lives, and fighting for our great nation," she says, stammering through the whole sentence. To Xi Zirui her clumsy attempt at exining herself only makes her sound more like a war criminal.


    Li Siqi doesn''t think so, because she blushes while fanning herself, with her own fan she brought herself and therefore didn''t need to steal from anyone else. "General Liao looks very fetching in her armor, I''m sure she''s formidable in battle."


    Xi Zirui watches in awe as Liao Min short circuits and struggles to say something, anything, in reply to Li Siqi''s terriblepliment.


    "I hear Her Highness enjoys reading!" It''s what she settles on, her voice a full two octaves higher at his point.


    On the bright side, when these two finally fuck it''s going to blow their minds.


    On the not so bright side, that''s as much flustered pining as Xi Zirui can handle in one day.


    Xi Zirui gets up from his seat and excuses himself, "this concubine isn''t feeling well, but Her Highness and the General should continue to enjoy each other''spany, the servants will stay here and this one will send over another concubine to rece him."


    Thankfully he''s able to leave before either of them calls the physician, and makes his way to his pavilion, intent on spending some time with Xiao Gou just to remind himself of what a normal conversation is supposed to sound like.


    He''s somewhat surprised when he walks into his room and finds someone who definitely shouldn''t be there sipping tea at his table.

 Chapter 46: Dont look back

    Chapter 46: Don''t look back


    Xi Zirui enters the room and closes the door behind him with a swift thunk.


    Bai Mi remains impervious to his deepening scowl and continues to sip her tea leisurely.


    He sits down on his knees across from her, and serves himself a cup of tea too. "If this concubine knew Her Royal Highness wasing he would have asked the servants to prepare the reception room."


    Trantion: What the fuck are you doing in my room?


    Bai Mi continues smiling serenely, skimming the lid of the cup across its rim, making the porcin ring. "This Empress wanted to have a private conversation with little brother, and thought we would have more privacy in his room."


    Eyebrows dipping in fake consternation above herrge, khol-lined eyes, she adds, "I hope little brother can forgive the intrusion."


    "This lowly concubine is delighted to receive Her Royal Highness''s visit," Xi Zirui says, smiling tightly.


    Bai Miughs coyly and flutters her drooping sleeve in front of her face. "There''s no need for such formalities between us, we''re brother and sister after all."


    "Then, may elder sister speak her mind freely." He takes a sip of his tea and bites down on a smirk when Bai Mi''s plush lips tighten minutely.


    That''s right, Xi Zirui is younger than her. Hotter too.


    Also, he doesn''t want her terrible husband. Not that she seems to want him all that much, beyond what his power can get her.


    "I know that younger brother has been diligently helping with the wedding preparations," she says, as if that isn''t her fault. "Undoubtedly, he has spent some time in General Liao''spany."


    Is that what this is about? She''s worried about the character of Li Siqi''s future wife? That''s almost...sweet.


    She rests one hand over her round belly and fixes Xi Zirui with a stern look. "I''ll be blunt, I care about Siqi as if she were my own daughter."


    Knowing what she allegedly did to her own child, that''s perhaps not as strong a statement as she''d like it to be.


    In any case, Xi Zirui remains quiet and meets her gaze. He wishes he had his fan with him.


    It has be second nature to use it as a shield.


    "I''ve spent the past three years talking His Majesty out of marrying her to the first Marshall or General in need of a wife. She has a reserved temperament, and she doesn''t do well with brutish and uncouth types." She sighs and swallows down the rest of her tea. "My goal was to marry her to some respected schr, a minister perhaps."


    Her shrewd eyes narrow at him. "Of course that all became moot thanks to little brother''s intervention."


    The way she phrases it, makes it sound like there can be dire consequences in Xi Zirui''s future depending on Li Siqi''s future happiness.


    Thankfully for his continued existence, the two of them actually like each other.


    "In that case, elder sister''s heart can rest easy, General Liao is smitten with Princess Siqi," Xi Zirui says, pouring himself and Bai Mi another cup of tea.


    Bai Mi hums. "Is that so?" Despite her frosty tone, the tension around the corners of her made up eyes and tight lips softens.


    "From what I''ve seen, the Princess seems to like the General as well," he says, enjoying Bai Mi''s conflicted expression. "I understand elder sister''s concern, however this might prove to be a fortuitous union."


    Bai Mi gets up to her feet in a flurry of robes, her second cup of tea untouched. "Is little brother sure that the General won''t take advantage of the Princess''s innocence?"


    Xi Zirui is pretty confident that both Liao Min and Li Siqi are equally clueless. If anything, they''ll dance around each other for days before exchanging their first kiss.


    "I''m quite certain," Xi Zirui says.


    She still doesn''t look convinced but she makes her way towards the door, dragging the train of her robes behind her.


    She stops at the door and levels Xi Zirui with a probing gaze from above her bare shoulder. "Since little brother has been candid with me, I''ll be candid with him."


    Xi Zirui has a bad feeling about this.


    "Servants are loyal to the one who pays them the most," she says, her fingers clicking along the door frame. "Little brother would do better to keep his eyes peeled for talkative servants, far too wiling to discuss his private life for an extra silver tael."


    Xi Zirui freezes like a deer caught in a trap, his movements mechanic as he raises the teacup to his lips. "I don''t know what elder sister means."


    Bai Mi snorts. "I''m telling little brother that some of his servants are more than willing to sell him out to the highest bidder."


    Xi Zirui narrows his eyes at her. "And who might the highest bidder be?"


    "Does little brother think it''s me?" Sheughs derisively. "No, I''ve only heard from second-hand sources, but I must say that what I heard was pleasing to the ear." The corner of her lips pulls up in a sharp smirk. "I want this child I carry to be the next Emperor, the physician has all but confirmed it''s a boy."


    Dread trickles down Xi Zirui''s spine like ice. What could have Bai Mi learned that would make her so happy and confident that her son will be Emperor instead of Han Yu?


    "From what I''ve heard....I expect the Crown Prince to abdicate in favor of his youngest brother without much fuss."


    She clucks her tongue when she sees the haunted look in Xi Zirui''s eyes.


    Crossing the distance between them, she kneels in front of him and take his stunned face between her thumb and forefinger.


    "Don''t look like that, little brother, elder sister hasn''t harmed you in any way, has she?" She runs her fingers through Xi Zirui''s long hair,bing the silky strands into ce. "I''m only looking out for my own, little brother should learn to do the same...quickly."


    Fuck, what are he and Han Yu going to do now? If Bai Mi knows, then what''s stopping her from telling Su Xueyi whenever it''s most convenient for her?


    "Little brother has surprised me. I thought he was a smart little fox, using his looks to grow closer to the Emperor and curry favor for himself, for his family perhaps..." she shakes her head, an amused smile ying at her lips. "Imagine my surprise when I found out that little brother would throw out all he has achieved for a doomed rtionship."


    "Little brother knows what happens to concubines who are found warming the bed of their husband''s sons, no?"


    She doesn''t wait for Xi Zirui''s answer before drawing a manicured fingertip across her pale throat.


    Xi Zirui closes his eyes and swallows around nothing. That''s fine, as long as no harmes to Han Yu.


    He has already died once. It doesn''t scare him, going through it again.


    Bai Mi sighs loudly and shakes Xi Zirui by the shoulder. "Why the long face, little brother? You look as if I''ve dragged you to the executioner''s block, when I''m only warning you."


    "What do you want?" Xi Zirui asks, spiting out the words with as much venom as he can muster.


    "Haven''t I said? I want my son to be Emperor, I trust little brother will impart on the Crown Prince what''s at stake to make sure heplies," she shrugs her shoulders. "Other than that...I want for nothing. In fact, I would even be willing to help."


    Now it''s Xi Zirui''s turn to snort.


    Bai Mi gets up to her feet, supporting her heavy belly and giving him a yful half-smile. "I meant what I said. I look out for my own, who says little brother can''t belong to those ranks?"


    Now that''s something Xi Zirui didn''t expect to hear, not even in a million years.


    Bai Mi makes her way to the door again, but this time she doesn''t turn around as she says, "Little brother should be d I found out when I did, I was nning on crushing him underfoot until I discovered he was so little a threat that he was happy to do that himself."


    She shakes her head as if mourning the loss of a worthy opponent.


    Xi Zirui doesn''t know what to make of the entire surreal conversation, except that if Ba Mi heard about him and Han Yu from someone else, that means he has an enemy he hasn''t even considered.


    "If elder sister isn''t the ''highest bidder'', then who is?" Xi Zirui asks, kneeling in ce at the table, his furious grip on the fabric covering his thighs betraying his anxiety.


    Bai Mi stops and gives Xi Zirui a look from the corner of her cat-like eyes. "Like I said, I look after my own."


    ---


    That night, after Su Xueyi falls asleep as usual, Xi Zirui sits with his back against the bed, hugging his knees to his chest and thinking about everything that can go wrong.


    "Host is worrying too much, nothing has happened," Ni Ni says. "The Emperor clearly doesn''t know, and if he ever learns about it, Host will be warned in advance, because I''ll inform him of the drop in favor."


    Xi Zirui scoffs. "That is if I don''t drop dead from his favor dropping all the way down to 0."


    A pause. "That probably won''t happen...all at once."


    Xi Zirui is left alone with that cheery thought until Han Yu''s song seeps in through the sliding doors and the open windows.


    He only has enough presence of mind to slip on the veil hat and run outside as fast as he can.


    Han Yu startles when he sees him approaching with the veil on. Xi Zirui usually only wears it when they meet at the Fragrant Spring Winds pavilion.


    "Has something happened?" Han Yu asks, taking Xi Zirui by the hand and pulling him against his chest.


    Xi Zirui can feel Han Yu''s heart beating frantically under his cheek, it pains him to know he''s only going to add to his worry.


    He lifts up the veil in front of his face and brushes his lips against Han Yu in a fleeting, pained kiss, before pulling away.


    "Bai Mi knows," he says lowering his eyes.


    Han Yu doesn''t need to ask him what.


    "What is she going to do?" he asks, tone stricken.


    Xi Zirui shakes his head. "Nothing, she heard it from someone else. That''s who we need to worry about."


    "I can''t believe a snake like her is just going to sit on something like this and not do anything," Han Yu scoffs, and tightens his arms around Xi Zirui''s back. "Zirui needs to be careful with her."


    "She thinks this benefits her. She wants her unborn son to be the future Emperor, and thinks she can use this secret to make Han Yu abdicate. She has told me as much."


    Han Yu chuckles bitterly. "That''s all? She won''t hear anyints from me, it''s Imperial father she needs to worry about. She has another thinging if she thinks he''ll let her son sit on the throne."


    In any case, Xi Zirui has no idea if he''ll even be alive in this world by the time the Crown Prince is officially dered.


    His days are looking pretty numbered.


    Noticing his wan look, Han Yu tries to smile, a fluttering effort that doesn''t meet his eyes. "We can talk about this tomorrow in my mother''s pavilion. We can think things more carefully then."


    Xi Zirui shakes his head and puts some distance between him and Han Yu. "No, we can''t risk more people finding out, or risk giving more ammunition to those who already know."


    "But-" Han Yu starts, trying to reach out to Xi Zirui.


    Cutting him off, Xi Zirui says, "We can''t keep meeting here either, it''s too dangerous. Until we learn the identity of the person who told Bai Mi, and what they want, we can''t take any more risks."


    It hurts something fierce to see the pleading in Han Yu''s humid eyes and turn his back on him.


    But that''s what Xi Zirui has to do.


    It takes everything in him to not look back and run into his arms.

 Chapter 47: Dont despair

    Chapter 47: Don''t despair


    The preparations for the wedding ramp up in the following days. Xi Zirui hates the logistics of being involved in the nning as much as before, but now he''s trying to lose himself in guest lists to avoid thinking about Han Yu and all the time they aren''t spending together.


    He''s also trying to find out which one of his servants is spying on him, and for whom.


    Xiao Gou is obviously not a suspect, it''s clear how much he likes Xi Zirui, and the idea of him doing anything that could harm him is pretty inconceivable.


    He''s also too smart to be tricked by someone else.


    Ni Ni of course has opinions on the matter. "Host as a huge blindspot, why wouldn''t that boy be the spy?"


    Xi Zirui doesn''t have time to discuss the nature of human ''gut feelings'' with her. "I just know it''s not him."


    The problem is that Xiao Gou isn''t really helpful in pointing him in the right direction either.


    ording to him there haven''t been any suspicious people hanging around the pavilion, or any servants straying from their duties.


    Xiao Gou is clever but he perhapscks the malice to notice any truly unusual behaviour.


    Xi Zirui is tempted to ask Granny Ma but he doesn''t trust her as much as Xiao Gou, in spite of Xiao Gou''s assurances that her behavior hasn''t changed in any way.


    "She still spends the afternoons when Xi-fei is busy practicing characters with me," Xiao Gou says, smiling wide. "She says I''m getting better."


    Xi Zirui musters up an encouraging smile, but unfortunately that means he''s back to square one.


    ---


    Bai Mi''s cryptic parting words make it clear that the "highest bidder" is someone close to her. Someone from her inner circle.


    He can rule Li Siqi out. It''s hard to see why she would care. She''s not close with either her father or brother, so she wouldn''t be acting out of concern for either of them.


    Besides, if anything she''s thankful that Xi Zirui got her engaged to Liao Min, if her shy smiles any time she''s in his presence are anything to go by.


    That leaves the cronies that are always trailing behind Bai Mi like her personal flock of peacocks.


    High ranking consorts all of them.


    Realistically, all of them could have reason to dislike him.


    But Xi Zirui has his eyes set on two of them.


    A young girl with sinuous curves - a rarity among the harem - and amorous eyes, who, judging by what Xi Zirui has managed to tease out of Li Siqi used to be Su Xueyi''s favorite before Xi Zirui came along.


    And that delicate, bird-boned boy, who looks like a stiff breeze could send him flying through the air. He has an anemic pallor andrge pleading eyes, always vaguely reddened. Xi Zirui thinks of him as a "boy" because that''s what he looks like, but he could very well be older than him. Xi Zirui bets he cries, or pretends to cry, during sex, and that Su Xueyi loves it.


    It''s his former pavilion that Xi Zirui is now living in.


    So, yes, those two probably have the biggest reasons to hate his guts.


    He''s also informed that before he joined the harem, the Emperor had a set schedule for sleeping with the Empress, consorts and concubines, ording to their rank and his own preference.


    But since their "consummation" Su Xueyi has been spending almost all his nights with Xi Zirui.


    That certainly hasn''t earned him any fans among the rest of the harem.


    Ni Ni chimes. "Maybe some of them are happy with the reduced attention?"


    And what exactly will they have to look forward to if the Emperor ignores them?


    A lonely life, where if they''re women, they''ll maybe see their children once in a while but have no say over their education or future.


    If they''re men, wasting away in a pavilion somewhere in the pce, without even children to keep thempany.


    No, even those who didn''t join the harem of their own free will would surely resent Xi Zirui for all the attention he''s been getting.


    Xi Zirui his almost certain that the person who found out about him and Han Yu is part of the harem.


    Those suspicions only heighten, when one morning when he joins the other spouses to greet the Empress, she smiles as sharp as a knife and calls out to him:


    "Little brother Xi should sit up here with me," she shoos one of the consorts sitting on the chair one level below her.


    The woman gets up with a frown, and Xi Zirui makes his way up the dais.


    He doesn''t know what Bai Mi''s n is, but she said she would help him.


    He''s curious to see how.


    The silence is deafening as soon as he sits down, hundreds of eyes fixed on him. Many of them outright hostile.


    Among those sitting up in the dais the mood isn''t much better.


    There''s been a change in the pecking order, acknowledged by the Empress herself, and none of them know how to act.


    Bai Mi leans over to whisper into Xi Zirui''s ear. "Does little brother see now? Why he needs to be careful? Any of them could be orchestrating his downfall right this second."


    Despite her offer for help, she''s clearly having fun with the situation. Either she doesn''t care that Xi Zirui''s life is on the line, or she doesn''t think the "highest bidder" ns to turn him in.


    Keeping his voice low, Xi Zirui says, "Elder sister could make my life easier by telling me who I should look out for."


    She lets out a tinklingugh and brings around her folding fan to hide their faces. "It''s all of them, little brother, they''re all your enemy."


    Xi Zirui turns around to face his gathered fellow spouses, his brothers and sisters, and it might be due to Bai Mi''s words, but he thinks he sees their mellow smiles stretch into jagged shapes, their mouths filled with daggers where their teeth should be.


    All at once they start walking towards him, their jaws splitting into a demented jeer, their eyes shing with malice.


    Xi Zirui shakes his head in disbelief trying to make the sinister vision go away, but they continue advancing on him, arms outstretched to grab him, drag him down from the dais and tear the skin from his bones. Until there''s nothing left on him for anyone to find beautiful.


    "Xi-fei, wake up."


    He wakes up with a shocked cry, choking on the scream clogging his throat.


    Xiao Gou looks up at him with a concerned expression. "Xi-fei was having a nightmare again."


    Xi Zirui pats his head, dizzy with relief, and pulls him up on the bed with him. Making a space on the mattress so that Xiao Gou can sleep next to him.


    He''s been sleeping on a cot on the floor ever since the nightmares started, whenever the Emperor isn''t staying over, worried that the evil spirits might attack Xi Zirui during the night if there''s no one there to scare them away.


    It''s always the same nightmare, ever since that day he sat on the dais below Bai Mi. The other concubines advancing on him like a pack of hungry wolves and tearing him limb from limb.


    Sometimes he wakes up at beginning of the carnage, sometimes only after they''ve picked him clean.


    Every time he wishes Han Yu was there with him.


    The worst part is that he''s no closer to knowing who''s trying to bring him down, or what information they have.


    If everyone is an enemy, who does he trust?


    ---


    The day of the wedding finally arrives, but Xi Zirui isn''t feeling very joyous, or even relieved he can stop nning the damn affair.


    As expected, it''s a grand event, with thousands of guests including distant Kings Su Xueyi ns on further ingratiating himself to with plenty of food and song;vish decorations all over the main buildings of the pceplex and the surrounding courtyards.


    All of it decorated in auspicious shades of red that Xi Zirui picked himself.


    He takes his ce in the main hall, standing next to the other concubines to watch as the brides make their entrance.


    They''re both resplendent in their red and gold robes.


    Li Siqi wears a crown so heavy and wide it almost rivals Bai Mi''s, the train of her robe drags behind her for several chi.


    Her peach blossom eyes shine with undisguised happiness, and her cheeks are tinged a permanent, charming red.


    Liao Min looks no less stunning in her wedding robes, less embroidered and intricate than Li Siqi''s, more sober perhaps, but no less ttering to her tall and slender figure. She wears her hair gathered in a sleek tail that shows off the sharpness of her fine features, the height of her cheekbones the angle of her phoenix eyes.


    Seeing them both smile shyly at each other in front of the altar and listen to rites, Xi Zirui feels a bittersweet twinge.


    This is a much more borate and sumptuous wedding than the quick ceremony that bound him to Su Xueyi. Li Siqi is going to be Liao Min''s First Wife, and that requires the appropriate fanfare.


    But the bittersweetnesses from the fact that he''s pretty sure Liao Min will never take another.


    It''s in to see in her eyes as she bows to Li Siqi.


    He wishes that he and Han Yu could have the same opportunity in this world.


    Somehow, everything he has gone through in this world makes the struggles of the first world feel insignificant inparison.


    Xi Zirui tries to find Han Yu among the guests, but the main hall is too packed for him make him out among the crowd.


    Soon the ceremony is over and Li Siqi and Liao Min are married.


    Of course that doesn''t mean the extravagant party Su Xueyi has decided to throw is.


    Unfortunately for Xi Zirui that means he''s now expected to y the guqin for everyone in attendance.


    Trying not to let his displeasure show, he makes his way to the curtained off square on the dais that has been prepared for him.


    He sits down behind the guqin and prepares to regale everyone with Doraemon''s theme song, as per Su Xueyi''s request.


    ---


    There is many a teary eye in the room when Xi Zirui finishes his soulful set.


    Thankfully, he''s in such a bad mood that he doesn''t even feel likeughing at the ridiculousness of the whole thing.


    His mood only sours when Su Xueyi calls him over to his table.


    He tries to sit down on the pillow next to Su Xueyi and his drinkingpanion, but Su Xueyi pulls him into hisp unceremoniously.


    His liquor breath hits Xi Zirui like a punch, and he fans himself to disguise his disgust.


    "My Xi-fei yed beautifully, as always," he says, and nts a kiss on Xi Zirui''s cheek.


    The man sitting across from Su Xueyi gives him an appreciative once over. "His Majesty the Emperor of Su''s concubine?"


    Su Xueyi hums. "The newest addition to this Emperor''s harem, and by far the most shinning of his jewels."


    Xi Zirui squirms, ufortable with being talked about as if he isn''t there.


    Su Xueyi doesn''t care about his difort and tightens his arms around his waist.


    "Very fine quality. He looks as if he''s been fed on nothing but honey and lychees all his life," the man says, and reaches across to run a finger over Xi Zirui''s cheek. "Does he also taste sweet when His Majesty bites into him?"


    Xi Zirui bites down on the inside of his cheek so hard he almost draws blood.


    Su Xueyi onlyughs. "King Diming, he''s sweeter than any fruit and more fragrant than any flower."


    "It''s true what they say about the beauties in the Great Su!" King Diming throws back his head in a powerful guffaw, but there''s no mirth in his cold eyes when he next levels a heated look at Xi Zirui. "Does he have a brother? This King will give his family has many goats as they want."


    Xi Zirui is on the verge of despair at having to listen to this conversation when a shadow falls over their table.


    His eyes widen in surprise when he sees Han Yu, magnificent in his ck and gold robes, his bright dark eyes burning with indignation.


    "This Prince apologizes for the interruption, but Xi-fei muste at once."

 Chapter 48: Dont be traded like cattle

    Chapter 48: Don''t be traded like cattle


    Su Xueyi isn''t inclined to let Xi Zirui go. He res up at his son, eyes hazy with wine, and tightens his arm around Xi Zirui''s waist.


    "Why should Xi-fei go anywhere with First Prince?" he asks in a tipsy drawl.


    That''s a good fucking question.


    Xi Zirui appreciates the gantry, but he doesn''t know what Han Yu thinks he''s doing.


    "There''s been an issue at Xi-fei''s estate that requires his immediate attention. A servant has run here to inform Xi-fei but this Prince spotted him first," Han Yu says meeting his father''s wavering gaze with his own even stare.


    Xi Zirui takes the opportunity to disentangle himself from Su Xueyi''s arms. "This concubine thinks he knows what this might be about," shing Su Xueyi a cating smile, he gets up to his feet, standing at an appropriate distance from Han Yu. "With His Majesty''s permission, this concubine will be back soon."


    Su Xueyi lets out a put upon sigh but nods. "May Xi-fei return quickly."


    King Diming smirks and downs the contents of his wine cup. "It isn''t a proper party without the entertainment."


    Xi Zirui bows to them both and follows after Han Yu at a respectable distance.


    They walk out of the main hall and into one of the pce''s extensive hallways.


    In no way are they walking outside and in the direction of Xi Zirui''s pavilion.


    Han Yu stops in front of a closed door, opens it and peers inside. Satisfied with what he sees he pulls Xi Zirui inside by the hand.


    Xi Zirui barely has time to ask him what''s happening before he''s being pressed against the door and having the breath kissed out of him.


    Part of him wants to berate him foring after him so publicly and throwing caution to the wind in such a brazen way.


    An even bigger part of him missed his kisses, his touch, the feeling of his long fingers digging into his skin, his warm breathing up in harsh pants against the sensitive skin of his neck.


    It''s so unfair that he can''t have this everyday.


    He sighs into the kiss and lets himself melt against Han Yu''s chest, holding on to him as if he is the only thing tethering him to reality.


    "I couldn''t bear to see his hands all over you," Han Yu says, whispering the words into Xi Zirui''s temple.


    Xi Zirui loops his arms around Han Yu''s neck and lets his head drop against the door. "I don''t like it any better than Han Yu, but what can I do? Su Xueyi is my husband."


    Han Yu closes his eyes and presses their foreheads together, inhaling haltingly. "How I wish that weren''t so."


    Xi Zirui says nothing, there''s no use crying about what could have been. He isn''t responsible for the original Xi Zirui''s actions, and there was never anything he could have done about the marriage to Su Xueyi.


    But he could have stopped himself from pursuing Han Yu and making his life so much moreplicated.


    He looks up into Han Yu''s shining eyes and wonders if that would have been possible. He feels drawn to him like a moth to a me. Even though he knows it will hurt him he can''t stop himself.


    He''d like to think it''s the same for Han Yu, across universes.


    Tucking a loose strand of hair behind Xi Zirui''s ear, Han Yu asks, "What is Zirui thinking about? His gaze grew distant."


    Xi Zirui cups Han Yu''s palm with his own. "I''m thinking that I''m d Han Yu came to my rescue. That King Diming is very inconvenient."


    Han Yu snorts. "He''s a brute, and we used to have constant skirmishes with his kingdom, but his people breed excellent horses, my father has been trying to get into his good graces for years so that he''ll sell them to our armies at a discount."


    Unfortunately for both King Diming and Su Xueyi, Xi Zirui doesn''t have a brother, so their negotiations have probably stalled, once again.


    They have to go back eventually, in case their prolonged absence draws unwanted attention.


    Xi Zirui is unwilling to let go of Han Yu, for once he''s the one begging for just one more kiss while Han Yu indulges his pleading and matches his hunger kiss for kiss.


    ---


    Nothing could have prepared them for the scene that greets them when they arrive back at the main hall.


    King Diming and Su Xueyi with ceremonial swords drawn against each other''s neck.


    The Pce''s Guard circles King Diming, but Su Xueyi waves at them to stand down.


    Liao Min pulls Li Siqi against her chest and draws her - very much not ceremonial-sword over both of them, ready to strike in case someone attacks.


    "Everyone, please don''t worry, this Emperor is sure that King Diming has only had too much to drink and is feeling yful," Su Xueyi says, smiling lopsidedly at the guests nearest to him.


    King Diming doesn''t look like he''s ying. "I mean it, Your Majesty. If you want any sort of peace between our peoples, I want back the border towns in Liyang. Thatnd belonged to us when my father was King, and I want them back."


    Su Xueyi''s smile widens. "And now those towns are part of our Great Su, and those people are now our citizens, this Emperor would never give away his citizens."


    His words only anger King Diming further, his weather-beaten features tightening in disdain. It''s then that he notices Xi Zirui''s entrance in the hall, nked by Han Yu.


    He lifts his sword from Su Xueyi''s neck and points it at Xi Zirui. "Then I want him."


    Two things are obvious to Xi Zirui.


    1. Diming and Su Xueyi have only gotten drunker in the few minutes he was away.


    2. This is not going to end well for him.


    Especially if Han Yu continues to re at Diming as if he wants to roast him over an open fire.


    Xi Zirui darts a look at him from the corner of his eye, that he hopes conveys the need to keep absolutely chill during the next few moments.


    "Xi-fei is this Emperor''s concubine, he can''t be traded like cattle," Su Xueyi says, his upper lip curling in disdain.


    Those words, uttered in such a drunken state offer Xi Zirui very little safety, especially when the ministers invited to the wedding start talking among themselves with shining eyes.


    King Diming''s smirk only widens. "Why not? His Majesty has done it before, Hua''er sends her regards by the way."


    Xi Zirui''s mind grinds to halt. What the fuck is he talking about?


    "Ah, Host, it''s matter that happened a few years back. King Diming''s people were attacking the previously mentioned border towns, and in an effort to settle the dispute the Emperor invited him for a feast in the pce, which was when King Diming took a fancy to a concubine named Ouyang Hua. The Emperor wasn''t particrly fond of her, so he sent her along with King Diming back to hisnds. Su and King Diming''s people have enjoyed a tentative peace since then...until now."


    Great, now Xi Zirui is at the center of a political conflict, just what he needed.


    Su Xueyi doesn''t seem any more inclined to agree with King Diming''s demands, despite a few ministers loudly proiming that it would be in Great Su''s best interests to do so.


    How much is a single concubine''s life worthpared to that of thousands of soldiers and innumerable civilian casualties?


    The worst part is that Xi Zirui can''t fault their logic.


    Next to him, Han Yu is growing more agitated, his hands balled into fists and his sharp eyes boring holes through Su Xueyi''s back. Other people are starting to notice.


    There''s only one thing Xi Zirui can do.


    He throws himself on the floor in full prostration, and says, "This lowly concubine will follow His Majesty''s guidance in this matter as in all others, and will dlyy down his life for our Great Su!"


    "Congrattions Host! Emperor''s favor maxed out, now at 100 of a possible, 100 points. Please check the system''s shop for new and exciting consumable items."


    Now of all times.... Su Xueyi''s favor has been increasing steadily over thest week, but it has been stalled at 96 for the past days.


    Of course the key to fully win him over would always beplete and total devotion.


    Su Xueyi crosses the distance between them and lifts Xi Zirui from the floor, crushing him to his chest in a drunken hug. "Xi-fei is the most precious of this Emperor''s jewels, this Emperor will never be parted from him."


    Diming res at both of them but ends up sheathing his sword in the face of Su Xueyi''s refusal. "I hope His Majesty is ready to exin to his own subjects how he values a single concubine far above them."


    "King Diming...we have extended you courtesy because yournd is rich and there are advantages in trading with you. If you be too much of a bother, it might just be easy to wipe your entire kind off the map."


    Diming''s eyes narrow with an evil glint. "If His Majesty thinks our people will make that easy for him, he''s sorely mistaking. Any death on our side we will repay tenfold."


    A harried minister rushes to King Diming''s side, sweating profusely under his hat. "Your Majesties, please, this is a joyous asion, old grudges shouldn''t be brought up in such an auspicious asion."


    "How is this asion auspicious for me? It''s not as if I''m the one the Princess got married to."


    Something clicks in Xi Zirui''s mind.


    So that is Diming''s true purpose. He''s just using his apparent overwhelming desire for Xi Zirui has a diversion tactic.


    He came to Su looking for a bride.


    Xi Zirui has tomend his ingenuity. He "wants" Xi Zirui, but he''ll hold back any attacks for the constion prize of an Imperial Princess''s hand in marriage. Establishing a more secure, and likely profitable, alliance with Su than any verbal agreements would ever allow for.


    Whether Su Xueyi has also figured out the King''s real intention, or whether his next words are the result of Diming''s careful maniption, Xi Zirui will never know:


    "That''s easily arranged, this Emperor has several unwed daughters. King Diming can have his pick."


    King Diming''s answering smile is a jagged thing filled with edges sharp enough to rend flesh from bone. "Is that so? Then it''s possible the two of us mighte to an agreement yet."


    All the princesses in attendance grow several shades paler, a few of them even throw Li Siqi cold, jealousy filled looks.


    In the midst of it all, Xi Zirui can''t help the gnawing guilt in the pit of his stomach.


    "Nothing would give this Emperor more pleasure than to celebrate another daughter''s marriage!" Su Xueyi says, leaving Xi Zirui''s side to p Diming across the back and embrace him like a brother, as if they weren''t crossing swords a few moments earlier.


    "Good, that''s good," King Diming says, returning Su Xueyi''s drunken embrace half-heartedly.


    "Since this is such a joyous asion, this Emperor will take this opportunity to announce that he will promote Xi-fei from concubine to Imperial Consort, first rank."


    Xi Zirui''s blood freezes in his veins at Su Xueyi''s words.


    Bai Mi clears her throat loudly, making her presence heard from the back of the room for the first time the entire day. "His Majesty already has the maximum number of consorts allowed, if Xi-fei is to be promoted, that means another concubine will have to be demoted."


    Her keen gaze meets Xi Zirui''s panicked eyes, and some silent message passes between the two.


    Xi Zirui is fucked if Su Xueyi doesn''t go back on his n. That they both agree on.


    He tries to speak but Su Xueyi barely hears him. "So what? This Emperor will do as he pleases! Her Royal Highness can choose the consort who''ll be demoted if the issue worries her so much."


    At that moment a lyrical voice rings through the din. "His Majesty, forgive this consort''s impudence. But this consort can''t let His Majesty continue to be fooled by Xi-fei''s duplicity."


    Heart hammering in his chest Xi Zirui turns around towards the sound of the voice, at the same time that Han Yu''s hand tightens reflexively on his shoulder.

 Chapter 49: Dont lose your head

    Chapter 49: Don''t lose your head


    The bird-boned boy sways in ce, clutching a handkerchief to his face, as if the effort of speaking out is too much for his frail body and might expire on the spot.


    His act is so refined that two male guests rush to his side, ready to support his meager weight were he to keel over from the extreme anemia he seems to suffer from.


    Su Xueyi finds it in himself to sober up somewhat. "What is Shen-fei insinuating?"


    Bai Mi gets up from her divan, making a show of her pregnancy by holding herself up on one of the servants, and resting one hand over her round stomach. "The hour is gettingte, and this Empress believes the newlywed couple should retire to their residence."


    Li Siqi opens her mouth as if she wants to protest this, but Bai Mi shoots her a re that silences her quickly.


    "It would also be for the better if our esteemed guests also retired for the night. Any issues affecting this Empress''s household should be discussed in private among family members."


    King Diming, of course, has issues with that. "And what about the marriage alliance?"


    Su Xueyi smiles amenably at him. "This Emperor spoke rashly, these things take some time to n, the very wedding we''re attending took weeks. Therefore it''s better if King Diming returns to his people and we discuss the details of the wedding via letter. This Emperor will have paintings and natal charts of all the Princesses sent to King Diming."


    Diming doesn''t strike Xi Zirui as someone who cares about astrologicalpatibility all that much but some of his hostility still detes.


    "I''ll hold his Majesty to that," he says, and bows deeply to Su Xueyi and in the direction of Bai Mi, almost an entire room away.


    He leaves the room followed by an entourage of his personal guard, but not before shooting Xi Zirui a wink that makes his spine crawl.


    Su Xueyi turns to Shen Yun, who averts his eyes and grips his silk handkerchief tighter, and says, "Let the implicated parties move to the throne room so we can discuss this matter in private."


    Before Bai Mi can say anything, Su Xueyi adds, "Yes, Her Royal Highness maye as well."


    "Imperial Father, this Prince will be joining too," Han Yu says. A statement not a question.


    Su Xueyi acknowledges him with a disinterested nod, eager to resolve what he believes to be nothing but a typical case of jealousy among the harem.


    People start filing out of the main hall, and Xi Zirui takes advantage of themotion to hold back Han Yu by the sleeve. "What is Han Yu doing? He shouldn''t get involved."


    Han Yu briefly covers Xi Zirui''s hand with his and shakes his head. "I''m not going to abandon Zirui. We face this together."


    His words bring Xi Zirui a modicum offort despite the dreary situation they find themselves in.


    It''s extremely unlikely things will turn out well for any of them if they don''t manage to prove their innocence, but Xi Zirui isforted by Han Yu''s presence all the same.


    ''Han Yu''s mother in this world, I''m sorry for making his life difficult, " Xi Zirui thinks to himself, wondering if she would sympathize with him or decry his selfishness.


    Xi Zirui lets go of Han Yu''s sleeve, Han Yu lets go of his hand, and together they walk into the throne room, ready to face their destiny.


    ---


    Despite clearly finding the whole thing a clear waste of his time, Su Xueyi still climbs up the dais to sit on his throne, to observe the discussions from above.


    Shen Yun is apanied by a few members of the harem, who all stand around him in a protective circle in case his blood pressure drops, Xi Zirui assumes.


    "Host is being really mean to Shen Yun, he was a sickly child growing up, which has left him with a fragile constitution. He has to be careful and stay indoors during the winters," Ni Ni says, sounding like a card-carrying member of Shen Yun''s fan club, and not at all like she''s in any way worried for Xi Zirui''s well-being.


    At the moment, Xi Zirui can''t really find it in himself to extend Shen Yun any sympathy considering the sickly little bastard is trying to get him axed.


    Su Xueyi interrupts his acidic train of thought. "Shen-fei gathered us all here, so he should go ahead and rify his aspersions upon Xi-fei''s character."


    Eyes demurely lowered Shen Yun makes his way to the front of the dais with measured steps. "It pains this consort to say this, but His Majesty is being betrayed by not one, but two people he holds dear to his heart."


    Xi Zirui shrinks into himself. How the fuck is he going to get himself out of this?


    Han Yu''s steadying hand over his shoulder de grounds him to reality, but they can''t afford to stand that close or look that intimate.


    Not right now.


    Su Xueyi frowns and his eyes dart quickly to Xi Zirui. "Proceed," he tells Shen-Yun.


    "This consort has stumbled on irrefutable evidence that Xi-fei and First Prince have entered into a sexual rtionship."


    Not even the breeze stirs after those words leave Shen Yun''s pale lips.


    It''s uncertain who is going to act first, until Bai Mi''s crystallineugh rings through the quiet room. Fanning herself leisurely with the kind of masculine folding fan she favors, she makes her way towards the front of the dais to stand next to Shen Yun who she levels with a pitying look.


    "This Empress knows little brother is feeling wronged after his former residence has been assigned to Xi-fei, but he shouldn''t let petty jealousy cloud his judgment. His Majesty is very busy, we shouldn''t waste his time with pointless gossip."


    Su Xueyi clears his throat. "The Empress speaks wisely. This Emperor will favor the concubines and consorts he finds the most desirable and the other members of the harem will respect that choice and not make nuisances of themselves."


    Xi Zirui is almost shaking with barely suppressed relief. He can''t believe that Bai Mi, out of everyone jumped to his defense first.


    He guesses she wasn''t lying about wanting to help him.


    "Now that this matter has been settled, this Prince would like to talk with Imperial Father about the matter of King Diming and his demands," Han Yu intervenes, casually stepping around Xi Zirui without a second nce at him and making his way towards the dais.


    It''s an effortless performance, and hisck of effusive denial lends credibility to the idea of the whole thing being nothing more than Shen Yun''s jealous ramblings.


    "The First Prince may stay, everyone else is dismissed," Su Xueyi says, motioning everyone out with a careless wave.


    Shen Yun throws himself on the floor in a sort of aborted kowtow. He looks pitiful and small wrapped in his rich silk robes. His eyes are mired with tears when he looks up at the throne."This lowly consort only wants to alert His Majesty out of his immense love for him. Please, His Majesty, let this one prove the veracity of his words."


    Su Xueyi''s eyes narrow. He isn''t so sure about what''s happening now. "This Emperor wants Shen-fei to know that if his ''proof'' turns out to be yet more rumormongering, there will be consequences."


    Shen Yun tilts his pale neck forward. "Thanks to His Majesty for listening to this lowly consort."


    Oddly springy for his sickly appearance, Shen Yun gets up to his feet and tells something to one of the concubines standing at his side.


    That concubine leaves, andes back shortly after in thepany of someone whose presence makes Xi Zirui''s blood freeze in his veins.


    Granny Ma. Shoulders slumped and head bowed, gray hairing out of the messy bun on top of her head. She doesn''t look happy to be there.


    But her presence pretty much seals Xi Zirui''s fate. He closes his eyes and doesn''t dare look in Han Yu''s direction.


    "This humble woman is Xi-fei''s servant, Ma Ling. His Majesty can hear from her lips the things she has witnessed," Shen Yun says, gesturing to Granny Ma toe forward.


    "Speak," Su Xueyi says, getting up from his throne to pace around the dais.


    "Answering his Majesty: This servant served Xi-fei dutifully, and greatly admired his dedication to His Majesty. Certainly there wasn''t a more devoted concubine in the entire harem," dramatic pause for effect, as directed by Shen Yun''s stage cues, "Or so this servant thought. This servant noticed that Xi-fei would start leaving his residence and onlying back hourster. He would do this in secrecy and leave this one''s nephew in charge of keeping other servants out of his rooms."


    Su Xueyi eyes dart briefly over Xi Zirui who keeps his own eyes lowered and his hands demurely folded over his waist.


    Granny Ma continues her tale. "This humble servant didn''t pry into Xi-fei''s matters, until one day this servant found out from her nephew''s calligraphy practice that he had seen Xi-fei and First Prince kissing, shortly before Xi-fei left on one of his outings."


    That of course ispletely fictional, as Han Yu never came around the Spring Chrysanthemum pavilion during the day. So is a great deal of what Granny Ma is saying. Unfortunately for Xi Zirui it might not matter because enough of it is true.


    "This lowly servant worried that First Prince might be osting Xi-fei and followed after them." Abruptly she kowtows on the floor, her forehead bumping against the smooth wood. "What this servant saw weights heavily on her heart until this day. Xi-fei and First Prince locked in the most carnal of embraces at the Fragrant Spring Winds pavilion."


    There are shocked gasps from the few in attendance.


    Han Yu res at Shen Yun. "This is outrageous, calunious nder, Imperial Father can''t belie-"


    "Silence!" Su Xueyi''s voice thunders through the throne room, rendering it silent once again.


    Hees down from the dais and stands in front of Shen Yun, his head held high and his nostrils ring with indignation. "This Emperor hopes Shen-fei can back up his ims."


    Shen Yun nods demurely and takes out a folded piece of paper from within his sleeve, crudely folded and stained with ink.


    Su Xueyi rips it from his hands, and reads it aloud. "Beautiful Xi-fei under the plum tree. First Prince on his knees, kissing Xi-fei''s ring. A beautiful and harmonious scene in the courtyard."


    His fingers bent into ws, Su Xueyi almost tears through the paper when he waves it in the air. "What is this?"


    "This is Ma Ling''s nephew''s calligraphy practice. When his aunt instructed him to write a poem inspired on a beautiful scene he had seen recently, this is the crude attempt the boy, Xiao Gou, came up with."


    Even at a distance, Xi Zirui can tell that the calligraphy on the paper is childish, matching both Shen Yun''s and Granny Ma''s version.


    However, Xi Zirui knows it''s impossible for Xiao Gou to have written something like that, because it never happened.


    Now it''s Xi Zirui''s turn to throw himself on the floor in abject prostration. "This lowly concubine has never engaged in the acts these people are using him of, this concubine begs his Majesty seek justice."


    He''s sweating profusely under his robes, hoping his voice sounds steady enough to lend his words some credibility.


    Su Xueyi doesn''t acknowledge his pleas.


    "There''s an easy way to solve this," he says, turning to the guards gathered there. "Bring the servant Xiao Gou here."


    The bottom of Xi Zirui''s stomach drops. What is Su Xueyi nning?


    It doesn''t take him long to find out, when two servants bring a crying Xiao Gou into the throne room.


    "Xi-fei, what''s happening?" he asks as soon as he spots Xi Zirui still prostrated on the floor.


    Su Xueyi grabs Xiao Gou by the arm and drags him in front of Xi Zirui.


    Pushing down on Xiao Gou''s slim shoulder he forces him down on his knees. The boy is crying freely now, fat tears rolling down his chubby cheeks.


    Su Xueyi takes the sword out of the scabbard of one of the pce guard''s and angles the sharp de towards Xiao Gou''s neck.


    "Xi-fei is going to tell this Emperor if any of the usations leveled against him are true. If Xi-fei lies, this child will pay with his life."

 Chapter 50: Dont lose the skin off your back

    Chapter 50: Don''t lose the skin off your back


    tw: corporal punishment, blood, talks of forced prostitution (that will remain just talks!)


    ---


    Xi Zirui doesn''t know what he''s going to do.


    He can''t risk Xiao Gou''s life, the boy doesn''t deserve to suffer the consequences for Xi Zirui''s decisions.


    But he also can''t stand the idea of exposing Han Yu to public scorn, humiliation, exile, or perhaps worse, depending on how ruthless Su Xueyi decides to be with his punishment.


    It all hinges on how well he can lie, and if it''s enough to save both Xiao Gou and Han Yu.


    In the end the decision is made for Xi Zirui, when Han Yu makes his way towards him and kneels down gracefully at his side.


    "Imperial father, Xi-fei isn''t to me for anything that has happened," he says, meeting Su Xueyi''s enraged gaze with his cool one. "It was this Prince who acted like a beast towards Xi-fei and forced himself on him. This Prince coerced Xi-fei into staying silent about the extent of his abuse and continue to endure this Prince''s advances. This Prince is lower than a dog and deserves death (1)."


    The sound of Su Xueyi''s backhand striking Han Yu''s cheek is deafening.


    Xi Zirui watches in slow motion as Su Xueyi''s many rings crash into Han Yu''s smooth lips and his lower lip splits like a ripe peach, dripping a stream of blood down his chin and into his robes.


    He wants to lunge at Su Xueyi like an animal and tear him limb from limb for daring to touch Han Yu.


    He wants to cry, because Han Yu is willing to destroy his reputation in a desperate bid to save Xi Zirui.


    He wants to close his eyes and open them somewhere else.


    Anywhere but here.


    He doesn''t do any of that, but he lets out a choked gasp when Su Xueyi lifts up the sword to Han Yu''s right eye, the honed tip aimed straight at his pupil.


    "Unfilial dog, I''ll take out your eyes for daring to gaze upon this Emperor''s concubine. This Emperor has given his ungrateful first son everything, and still he covets what belongs to this Emperor!"


    Han Yu closes his eyes, fully epting his fate.


    Xi Zirui can''t stand by and watch him be mutted.


    He throws himself over Han Yu''s legs, shielding him with his body.


    Looking up at the sword hovering above his head, he says, "His Majesty, First Prince is only trying to protect this concubine, what he says isn''t true. This concubine entered into an illicit rtionship with First Prince, willingly and knowingly. This concubine deserves death, but he begs that His Majesty spare First Prince and all of this concubine''s servants, who are innocent in this matter."


    "Host! Emperor''s favor dropped by 27 points. Now at 73 of a possible 100 points."


    Xi Zirui barely hears Ni Ni''s words. He only resumes breathing when Su Xueyi throws the sword on the floor with a disgusted grunt.


    Han Yu''s hand closes over his shoulder. "Zirui...why?"


    Su Xueyi wrenches him away from Han Yu, shaking him furiously, gripping his arms hard enough to bruise. "What hasn''t this Emperor given to Xi-fei? This Emperor treasured Xi-fei from the day of their wedding and held him up in the palm of his hand ever since! Why has Xi-fei returned this Emperor''s devotion with such low and disgusting betrayal?"


    Xi Zirui looks Su Xueyi in the eyes and tells him the truth. "Zirui acknowledges his sins and begs His Majesty''s forgiveness, but he fell in love with First Prince."


    The look Su Xueyi levels him with is so hateful that Xi Zirui is surprised Ni Ni doesn''t announce that his favor has dropped all the way to 0.


    He pushes Xi Zirui away from him, as if he can''t stand the sight of him. It makes Xi Zirui stumble backwards into Han Yu''s chest, who steadies him with a protective hand around his waist.


    Su Xueyi''s fury increases tenfold when he sees both of them standing so intimately next to each other.


    Xi Zirui tries to spring away, but Han Yu holds him steady. "No, we face him together," he says, whispering the words into the shell of Xi Zirui''s ear.


    With narrowed eyes and his upper lip curled in disdain, Su Xueyi calls to the guards, "Seize them."


    He and Han Yu are immediately swarmed by Imperial Guards who pry them away from each other, and half drag them towards Su Xueyi.


    Su Xueyi advances on Xi Zirui and pushes him down to his knees. He barely manages to catch himself on his hands, before Su Xueyi is tearing at the back of his robes, tearing the silk at the seams and making it hang in tattered ribbons around his waist sash.


    "Father, what are you doing!" Han Yu shouts, struggling against the guards holding him down.


    He doesn''t get an answer from Su Xueyi.


    Ashen faced, Bai Mi rushes towards the front of the dais. "His Majesty, there should be a trial first. There''s no doubt they deserve grave punishment, but His Majesty shouldn''t sully his hands by enacting justice himself."


    Su Xueyi scoffs at her words, and holds her back by the shoulder when she tries to approach him. "The Empress should either take her seat, or leave if she''s feeling squeamish."


    Fingers tight on her fan, Bai Mi curves her neck and acquiescence and makes her way back to her chair.


    Xi Zirui appreciates her for trying.


    The problem is that he''s growing ever more terrified as Su Xueyi continues to rip away at his robes, until he''s left naked from the waist up, shivering miserably on his knees in the middle of the throne room.


    "Please stop," Han Yu says, his voice hoarse with the tears he''s trying to hold back.


    "Give this Emperor your whip," Su Xueyi says, extending his hand towards one of the guards.


    The man unwraps the whip from it''s coil at his hip, and hands it to Su Xueyi who tests his flexibility before deeming it adequate.


    "What are you going to do?" Han Yu asks, the terror palpable in his voice.


    Su Xueyi smiles, a cruel mocking thing, and for the first time ever Xi Zirui is afraid of him.


    He knows Su Xueyi is the Emperor, the sheer power hemands. He knows better than many people everything that entails, but it''s as if only now it bes real for Xi Zirui.


    Su Xueyi can do whatever he wants with him.


    In the most vicious and cruel ways a human being can be owned, Xi Zirui is.


    He saw Su Xueyi has a harmless buffoon because of the way he treated him and acted around him, of course that was all conditional to him continuing to behave as Su Xueyi expected him to.


    "This Emperor isn''t going to do anything," he smirks and turns the whip towards Han Yu, handle first. "First Prince is."


    Only now is Xi Zirui meeting the real Su Xueyi, and it''s terrifying.


    Han Yu recoils in shock from the whip.


    Xi Zirui whimpers despite himself.


    He doesn''t want to be here right now.


    "I''m not doing it, I''m not going to hurt Zirui," Han Yu says, struggling once again in the guard''s hold.


    "Either First Prince does it, or this Emperor takes out Xi-fei'' eyes, and then his tongue, and maybe all his fingers," Su Xueyi says, his voice filled with a sadistic mirth.


    Xi Zirui can see the horror painted in vivid tones of red across Han Yu''s fice, from his still bleeding lips to his reddened eyes.


    It''s hard to tell which one of them this is a harsher punishment for.


    Xi Zirui would rather be maimed by Su Xueyi than put Han Yu through this.


    Steeling his voice Xi Zirui says, "Han Yu doesn''t need to do it, it''s fine I can endure anything."


    He hears a waterlogged gasp and then Han Yu takes the whip from his father''s hands.


    Unsteadily, with a white-knuckled grip on the whip''s handle, Han Yu makes his way behind Xi Zirui''s unmarred, trembling back.


    "Ten strikes. The more First Prince dys, the more this Emperor will be inclined to take out Xi-fei''s eyes."


    Han Yu swallows around the knot in his throat, and lifts the whip above his head. "I''m sorry, Zirui."


    He brings it down so softly, that it barely smarts.


    Su Xueyi throws his head back in a jarringugh. "You think this is bed-sport, boy?" he says, losing all his haughtyposure, addressing Han Yu like a naughty child who he intends to discipline. "For each strike that doesn''t draw blood, I''ll cut out one of his fingers."


    The next time the whipnds, Xi Zirui feels his skin split open around the smooth leather like a plum revealing its red insides.


    The pain is like nothing he''s ever felt before. He supports himself on his trembling arms and closes his eyes against the tears.


    Behind him, Han Yu is openly sobbing, gut-wrenching sobs that make him sound young, scared and hopeless.


    Xi Zirui wants to tell him he''s fine, that he can keep going, but pain leaves him breathless and dizzy.


    His mind is only rendered more vacant as the next strikends, and the next, and the next.


    It''s easy to lose count when his entire back feels like it''s on fire, and yet Xi Zirui doesn''t remember ever feeling his cold, his body shaking and teeth shattering uncontrobly.


    He thinks he''s on the verge of passing out.


    Amidst the haze of pain, he has enough rity to notice that Han Yu is doing his best to ensure that no strikends in the same ce twice, sparing Xi Zirui from even greater pain and deeper wounds.


    He only realizes it''s over when he hears the tter of the whip falling to the ground.


    Han Yu drops to his knees at his side, and cradles Xi Zirui''s face in his hands, mindful of his ruined back. "I''m sorry, I''m so sorry, I''m sorry," he presses the mindless litany against Xi Zirui''s neck, his tears mixing with Xi Zirui''s sweat in a bouquet of desperation.


    Exhausted, nearly beyond coherency, Xi Zirui lets himself fall against his chest, trying to hold on to his elbows with trembling fingers.


    Su Xueyi squats in front of them, taking up their entire field of vision. "What a moving scene," he says, his words dripping venom. "I wonder if First Prince will still embrace his lover so sweetly when he next sees him in the Capital''s best brothel."


    Han Yu''s ashen face bes even paler, a ghostly pallor taking up his fine features. "What?"


    Su Xueyi smiles. "That''s where whores belong, is it not?" Darting a brief look at Xi Zirui, he adds, "He''ll stay in the pce only long enough for his wounds to close, and then he''ll be sold to the brothel. This Emperor intends to recoup his losses."


    Xi Zirui is far too gone to properly process Su Xueyi''s words and Han Yu is struck dumb, holding on to Xi Zirui while tears of helplessness fall down his cheeks.


    Su Xueyi ps his ck face. "First Prince needn''t worry, this Emperor will make sure First Prince is there to watch when Xi-fei takes his first costumers."


    Thest thing Xi Zirui remember before losing consciousness is the sound of someone sobbing brokenly, hisst coherent thought is that through the whole ordeal, Su Xueyi''s favor only decreased once.

 Chapter 51: Dont daydream

    Chapter 51: Don''t daydream


    Xi Zirui hears shes of voices, the sound of someone screaming.


    A child''s voice crying his name.


    He feels himself being lifted in someone''s arms. It''s pure agony.


    He''s being taken somewhere, but he can''t lift his eyelids long enough to see where.


    After some time he hears nothing at all.


    ---


    The sound of trickling water disturbs his fitful sleep. Xi Zirui wakes up with a groan, he''sying on his front, and there''s something viscous and slimy spread across his back. When he tries to switch positions the zing of pain that shoots up his spine reminds him of why that is a bad idea.


    He looks around as best he can from the bed, and is surprised to find himself in an ample and well-appointed room. The open sliding doors lead to a lush courtyard, the fountain feeding a steady stream of water into a carp-filled pond is responsible for the sound of running water that woke him up.


    This is not where he expected to wake up after Su Xueyi''s ominous words.


    Thevish room he finds himself in bears little resemnce to the dank cell he envisioned.


    "Oh, Host is awake," Ni Ni says, sounding relieved. "Ni Ni is really sorry she wasn''t able to assist Host at such a difficult time."


    Xi Zirui snorts and pillows his head on his folded arms. What could have Ni Ni even helped him with?


    "Well, nothing, that''s what Ni Ni was apologizing for," her sheepish tone almost makes Xi Ziruiugh.


    He suspectsughter will be in short supply in his near future, so he treasures the opportunity.


    The other doors in the room fling open with a bang and Bai Mies storming in, followed by a score of maids.


    "Oh, the harlot is awake, leave this Empress to deal with him," she says, and promptly turns around to shut the door in the befuddled maids'' faces.


    "I''d appreciate not being called whore, or any variation thereof, ever again," Xi Zirui says, turning his neck on the pillow to face Bai Mi when she sits down on the bed next to him.


    "Well, they, and everyone else, need to believe this Empress hates little brother and is enjoying tormenting him," she says, eyeing the wounds across Xi Zirui''s back cryptically. "I suspect that''s why His Majesty agreed to let me take you to my rooms until your back heals enough to-to..."


    Xi Zirui finishes the sentence for her. "Until I''m well enough to be sold to the brothel."


    Bai Mi rolls her eyes at him. "Well, obviously that''s not happening, this Empress and little brother''s First Prince have been working tirelessly to ensure that doesn''te to pass."


    That gives Xi Zirui pause. "How long was I unconscious?"


    Bai Mi sighs and leans back on her arms. "A little over four days, little brother had a terrible fever that nearly killed him. First Prince stayed camped up in this Empress''s room for hours. It was very aggravating."


    Xi Zirui can imagine that was a struggle for both of them.


    "How did Han Yu manage to visit me? Isn''t his Majesty keeping him confined to his rooms?" He expects Han Yu''s movements to be severely restricted, at least as long as Xi Zirui remains in the pce.


    "It seems little brother and First Prince have amassed quite the few loyal supporters." When Xi Zirui gives her a quizzical look, she borates with a put-upon eyeroll. "Apparently the captain of the Pce Guard feels indebted to First Prince somehow, and has taken to keeping guard at First Prince''s door, coincidentally during the night-shift when it''s easier for him to help the Prince slip out undetected."


    Cao Fei''s lover, Jin Ranyu must feel indebted to Han Yu for keeping his and Cao Fei''s secret, even after his was exposed to cruelly.


    Bai Mi narrows her eyes shrewdly at him. "I''m sure little brother knows all about that."


    The corner of Xi Zirui''s lip ticks up in silent amusement. One thing he can say he learned from Bai Mi, "I look out for my own."


    She meets Xi Zirui''s half-smile with a smirk of her own.


    They have reached a sort of agreement between them. It''s hard to say if in time they would have be friends, but for now there''s a sort of grudging respect holding them together.


    Xi Zirui feels less anxious, knowing that he''s safe here, at least for now. He has no idea what Han Yu and Bai Mi n to do next, but he''s content onying in bed and trying to forget the disturbing events in the throne room.


    Every time his mind unwillingly conjures up those images it''s as if his brain is split through with a thousand needles. It leaves him nauseous.


    "Does little brother want the physician?" Bai Mi asks, noticing his wan face, not necessarily with concern in her voice but a passable imitation of it.


    "No, I...it''s nothing." He doesn''t want to reminisce about it more than he has to. He doesn''t want to think about Han Yu breaking out in uncontroble sobs as Su Xueyi forced him to whip Xi Zirui, and he doesn''t want to remember any of Su Xueyi''s filthy, degrading words.


    So, it''s easier to say that everything is fine.


    Bai Mi doesn''t believe him, but Xi Zirui hurries to change the subject. "Han Yu believes elder sister killed her own baby in order to frame his mother, is that true?"


    Xi Zirui doesn''t know what posses him to ask that, other than that the pain might have addled his brain, but he realizes he wants to know the answer.


    Bai Mi is a confusing person, full of incongruities. Like a lychee with its hard spiky peel that hides a soft white center. He wants to get to the meat of Bai Mi, the woman who killed him in the previous world, and who is trying to help save him in this one.


    If she''s upset or angry that he asked, she doesn''t let it show. "What would little brother think if I told him it was true?"


    Xi Zirui makes the mistake of trying to shrug, even in his prone position it pulls ufortably at his wounds. "I wouldn''t think anything, which is why I asked elder sister."


    She levels him with an essing look, as if she''s trying to take the measure of him. "Well, it is true," she sighs. "I''m not sorry about the baby, it''s hard to love a child who our husband sired. If anything, I think I resented it, which isn''t very motherly of me, but I wasn''t concerned about that."


    Xi Zirui hums in acquiescence. He doesn''t think it''s his ce to give his opinion on the matter.


    "And I did want to frame the former Empress, but I never expected His Majesty would have her executed. I expected him to exile her to some distant royal property. From our previous conversations, I thought I was doing her a favor." She lets out a self-deprecating snort, despite her insouciance Xi Zirui can tell this is one miscalction she regrets.


    "I should have known His Majesty wouldn''t tolerate anything less than perfection among his harem."


    "Has elder sister told First Prince this?" Xi Zirui asks, already anticipating the answer.


    "Why? I don''t need to justify my actions to anyone."


    No, he supposes she doesn''t.


    He chances at sideways nce at her pregnant belly. "And this child? Does elder sister find him hard to love too?"


    Bai Mi rests her hand over her bump and smiles, sweet and unguarded, it makes her look younger than her years. "This child is not His Majesty''s son."


    Her doll-like face breaks out in such a radiant grin that Xi Zirui lets himself be swept up by it to.


    Soon both of them areughing uncontrobly. Xi Zirui''s peals ofughter interrupted by the asional grunt of pain due to the pressure on his wounded back.


    "Who is the father?" Xi Zirui asks, wheezing a little.


    "A handsome servant who caught my eye." Bai Mi''s eyes shine with undisguised glee. "Little brother, this servant''s son is going to sit on the Emperor''s throne if it kills me."


    Xi Zirui thinks that''s an excellent idea.


    ---


    He and Bai Mi talk some more, before she tells him he has to pretend to wail in pain so the servants outside will believe she''s torturing him.


    It''s a fun time.


    Night falls, and he grows antsy with the promise of seeing Han Yu again.


    He wants to reassure him that he''s alright, that now that they''ve made it through this, the worst is behind them, and that they can move on.


    Ni Ni chimes. "With one correction, Host will die if the Emperor''s favor drops to 0."


    Oddly, it''s still stuck on 73 and hasn''t lowered since, which leaves Xi Zirui to arrive at the chilling conclusion that Su Xueyi is capable of brutally torturing someone he supposedly still has feelings for.


    When Han Yu arrives, brought in stealthily through the courtyard and wearing servant''s robes and headwrap, Bai Mi excuses herself to give them some privacy.


    She and Han Yu share equally frosty looks of mutual understanding.


    Once they''re alone, Han Yu kneels down by the headboard and cups Xi Zirui''s hand in his palms.


    "I was so worried for Zirui," he says, cing a fluttering kiss on Xi Zirui''s chapped lips.


    "I''m sorry to have worried Han Yu," Xi Zirui says, and sighs at the tranquility that seeps through his tired bones now that Han Yu is with him.


    "Preparations have been made, now that Zirui is awake we can leave as soon as possible," he says looking longingly into Xi Zirui''s eyes.


    Han Yu tells him that Su Xueyi is determined to exile him, to where remains to be seen, since he''s focusing on finding an appropriately deste ce.


    While Su Xueyi dallies, Han Yu has made arrangements for Xi Zirui to leave first, andy low somewhere safe, before Han Yu joins him after losing the convoy meant to escort him to his ce of exile.


    Xi Zirui doesn''t like the idea of leaving without Han Yu but he understands the merit of his n.


    Han Yu smiles indulgently and smooths out the worried wrinkle between Xi Zirui''s eyebrows with his thumb. "Has Zirui given any thought to what he wants to do, once we get settled somewhere else?"


    He can''t say he has thought about it. He didn''t think they would ever get the chance, to be honest.


    He''s thinking now, and it makes his heart flutter happily inside his chest.


    "I want to live somewhere by the water," he says smiling, thinking about the sprawling metropolis he came from. "Ake or a river, somewhere in the south."


    Smiling softly, Han Yu takes Xi Zirui''s hands in his and drops a kiss to each of his knuckles. "Whatever Zirui wants."


    "And what does Han Yu want?"


    "If we''re going to live by the water, then I want a boat, so that I might take Zirui to enjoy the sights."


    He can''t keep saying these things, it''s not good for Xi Zirui''s blood pressure.


    "I thought Han Yu wanted to dedicate himself to fishing," he teases.


    "Maybe I will, how hard can it be?" Han Yu asks, puffing out his chest.


    Even in in servant''s robes he looks breathtakingly beautiful.


    Xi Zirui will never tire of admiring the sculpted nes of his face, the proud upwards slope of his nose, the full pillow of his lips, the dark eyes that can see right through his soul.


    Perhaps because of the servant''s robes, he looks achingly human too, devoid of that magazine page gloss that hung around him like a veil, even here in this ancient time. Much like whenever he saw the previous world''s Han Yu fresh-faced and wearing in clothes, Xi Zirui feels tender all over.


    Looking like this, stripped of the polish of his princely birthright, Han Yu looks like a young man who''s offering to spend the rest of his life with Xi Zirui, even if it means they''ll have nothing to their name.


    That he can smile to sweetly, so openly, while standing on the ruins of his former life, makes Xi Zirui love him all that much more.

 Chapter 52: Dont close your eyes [END WORLD 2]

    Chapter 52: Don''t close your eyes [END WORLD 2]


    Bai Mi is a very reluctant nurse, but she keeps an eye on how Xi Zirui''s back is healing, and applies the ointment herself, much to her own consternation and Xi Zirui''s amusement.


    Han Yu''s nightly visits grow shorter. ording to him Su Xueyi is suspicious of how quiet both of them have been.


    They won''t remain quiet for long, though.


    Three days after he wakes up Bai Mi tells him they''re going to be on the move that night.


    "How exactly are you going to take me out of here?" he asks, as she flits around the room fitting robes and jewelry into knapsacks.


    "You''re going to be kidnapped, obviously," she says, running her hands through her artfully coiffed hair and pulling out a few strands.


    "How unfortunate for me," he says, struggling to get up from the bed and put on some coarse servant''s robes.


    "Even more so for me," Bai Mi says, and punches herself in the eye as Xi Zirui watches, ck-jawed.


    She''s really determined to sell the whole kidnapping thing, uh?


    "That really hurt," she says shaking out her fist with a hiss. "Little brother better appreciate it."


    "I do," Xi Zirui says, and means it. But he still isn''t quite sure why exactly Bai Mi is doing it.


    She seems to read the confusion written over his face. "Little brother reminds me of myself."


    Xi Zirui can''t help it, he lets out a snort. Thest time Bai Mi used those words it was about Li Siqi. Is that a requirement to make her good books? Be like her?


    Bai Mi frowns at Xi Zirui''s amusement. "I don''t mean myself now! Obviously, I would never be caught having an affair," she points at her bump to emphasize her point. "But I was once young and naive too, and thought I might find love in the harem, if not with the Emperor."


    She smirks and raises her eyebrows at him. "That didn''t go well."


    Xi Zirui nods his chin towards her stomach. "And the father?"


    She shrugs. "Scratching an itch, nothing else."


    "Sounds lonely."


    "That''s why little brother reminds me of myself when I first came to the pce," she says and shakes her head. "Being alone is not the worst thing that can happen to a person."


    "Well, I''m thankful for elder sister''s help anyway."


    The mood has grown perhaps too sentimental for Bai Mi''s liking and she gets up from the bed with a groan. "Well, don''t squander it."


    ---


    Not long after, Jin Ranyues in to Bai Mi''s room from the courtyard''s door, his head wrapped in a dark cloth that only leaves his eyes exposed, and a dark cloak.


    As the Captain of the Pce guard he knows all the best esses in and out of the pce.


    "We need to go quickly," he says, nodding towards Bai Mi, who locks the doors to her room and scatters a few things on the floor before handing Jin Ranyu the knapsack filled with expensive robes and jewelry.


    "Take this with you, we want to make the robbery and kidnapping more believable."


    Throwing onest look at Xi Zirui, she tilts her neck forward and says, "Farewell, Xi-fei."


    Xi Zirui can only return her small nod before Jin Ranyu is throwing a thick cloak over his head and dragging him out of the room.


    He has no idea where he''s being lead to, and his heart thumps in anxiety for a long part of the way until Jin Ranyu helps him into the back of what he assumes is a cart and takes off the cloak hiding his face.


    Their eyes meet for an ufortably long time but they stay silence without knowing what to say to each other.


    They don''t really know each other, and Jin Ranyu is helping him out of a perceived debt of gratitude to Han Yu for not giving him and Cao Fei up.


    "Thank you," Xi Zirui says settling himself as best he can under the cart''s tarp.


    Jin Ranyu lowers his eyes. "It could have been Fei''er in Xi-fei''s ce...this humble servant is grateful for Xi-fei''s and First Prince''s protection."


    "I hope the two of you can be happy for a long time," Xi Zirui says, and then adds, "Be careful."


    Jin Ranyu nods to him solemnly and then watches as the cart starts moving and Xi Zirui disappears down a deserted side road, away from the Imperial Pce''s towering stone walls.


    ---


    He doesn''t ride for a long time before the cart is pulling into a propriety. From the little Xi Zirui can tell he thinks he''s being led to some type cer in a rich household.


    The man driving the cart unhitches it from the horses and then leads them away.


    Xi Zirui doesn''t wait long until a servant carrying antern on a stickes to seek him out.


    In silence, the young woman leads him through a manicured courtyard, and into the main house by winding corridors.


    She bows politely outside two double doors carved with soaring luan birds indicating Xi Zirui should go in.


    He doesn''t know what to expect until he opens the door into an extravagant hall where Liao Min sits at a table polishing her sword, while Li Siqi examines a bamboo strip scroll.


    Of course, who else would be willing to help them?


    Li Siqi smiles broadly at him and gets up from the table to greet him. "Imperial mother told me about what Xi-fei went through after we left. Xi-fei can rest assured that he is safe here."


    People keep calling him Xi-fei, but he''s no longer an Imperial Concubine. He derived some amusement from title in the beginning but now it settles like ill-fitting robes over his body.


    "Her Highness may call this one Xi."


    Liao Min leaves her sword to join her wife. "Then, young master Xi, let us show you to your rooms."


    ---


    Xi Zirui spends the following week in Liao Min''s and Li Siqi''s house waiting anxiously for Han Yu to join him.


    He''s restricted to a few suits of rooms, to ensure that as few people as possible see him, and while his hostesses do the best to keep him entertained, he grows antsy fast.


    Liao Min offers to let him practice with her swords, an idea he greets with an unenthusiastic hum.


    Li Siqi suggests that he have his pick of her library, but all her books are about military strategy, filed irrigation, and poetry. Xi Zirui would rather watch paint dry.


    They both assure him that Han Yu is well, and that they have regr updates from Bai Mi back in the pce.


    The Emperor easily believed that he was kidnapped, and moreover, dered it to be King Diming''s doing.


    However, he found it hrious that Diming would go to such extents to relieve him of an adulterous spouse and decided it was punishment enough, for both Xi Zirui and Diming.


    The negotiations regarding a future marriage alliance were of course off. Not that King Diming had much time to say anything on the matter.


    ---


    One day Xi Zirui gets a wee surprise when he walks into one of the rooms he''s allowed to move through and finds Xiao Gou sitting politely on his knees.


    The little boy''s lower lip starts trembling as soon as he sees him, and he runs up to hug Xi Zirui by the knees.


    "Xi-fei, I''m so sorry, I didn''t know what Granny was doing, I didn''t know that the words she told me to write down would be used against Xi-fei."


    Xiao Gou cries for a solid fifteen minutes in Xi Zirui''sp, wetting the front of his robes. Xi Zirui pats his backfortingly and makes shushing noises.


    He confirms what Xi Zirui already suspected. That Shen Yun approached Granny Ma to act as a spy for him, and when she was reluctant to do so he ckmailed her with threats to Xiao Gou.


    Xi Zirui doesn''t resent her, but the scars on his back and mind, are still too fresh for him to truly forgive her. Even if he understands her circumstances.


    Xiao Gou also tells him that he''s going to begin working here, at Liao Min''s family estate, after being dismissed from his duties in the pce for showing too much loyalty to an immoral person.


    He''s sure that Xiao Gou will be well-treated here, and it makes him relieved to know that he wont be leaving him alone in the Imperial Pce after he and Han Yu leave.


    Now if only Han Yu would get here sooner.


    That night, Xi Zirui goes to bed in his borrowed room, and doesn''t wake up.


    ---


    When hees to he''s in that ring white limbo space, which can only mean one thing.


    "Ni Ni, how the fuck did I die?" he shouts, looking around at the infinite expanse of white nothingness while his heart beats frantically inside his ribcage.


    Everything was fine, why did he die? Su Xueyi''s favor hadn''t dropped all the way to 0 yet. He and Han Yu should at least have a few years together, before hepletely disappeared from Su Xueyi''s mind.


    His wounds were healing fine when we went to bed, so how?


    "The Emperor died," Ni Ni says, her voice echoing through the empty space like the p of thunder.


    "How...how did he die?"


    Ni Ni tells him, not only that, but everything that happened after his death:


    Shen Yun expected to be highly rewarded for his role in uncovering Xi Zirui''s betrayal, he expected to at least have his former pavilion back as well as his position as Su Xueyi''s favorite male spouse.


    That wasn''t what happened.


    While Xi Zirui was still convalescing in Bai Mi''s rooms, one of the court''s officials brought his young son to court. A boy no older than 18, and the Emperor immediately took a shine to him.


    The official had no problem in offering up his son on a silver tter, and Su Xueyi wasted no time announcing that he would be taking a new concubine.


    Probably propelled by bitterness and the sheer dramatic irony of it all, Shen Yun stabbed the emperor through the eye with a chopstick in a fit of blind rage, killing him instantly.


    He was himself killed on the spot by the Imperial Guard.


    With the Emperor dead, he couldn''t hold any favor towards Xi Zirui, and therefore he too died immediately.


    That''s how Han Yu found him when he came to Liao Min''s and Li Siqi''s pce the next morning.


    Xi Zirui''s heart aches at imagining his pain at finding Xi Zirui dead when they were so close to being free together.


    After Xi Zirui''s death, Bai Mi became regent. Of course this was a very unstable position, and many other forces where vying for the throne.


    She called on the Liao family to help her uphold her position, by promising them a future marriage alliance to her son who would be Emperor.


    She also called Han Yu back to court, but he wouldn''t ept. The Imperial Pce was haunted by memories for him now.


    His only request was that Xi Zirui were buried next to his mother. Bai Mi ordered a mausoleum built to house both of them, instead of the unmarked grave Han Yu''s mother was relegated to.


    Han Yu left for some time, and joined a Daoist monastery, hoping the Path would bring him answers and the inner peace he could no longer find.


    Bai Mi''s son was born, and she named him Han Xuanlu(1), in remembrance of Xi Zirui''s beautiful guqin ying.


    Not even that little aside manages to make Xi Zirui crack a smile, while Ni Ni tells him all about the world, and the people he has left behind.


    After a few years, Han Yu came back to the Imperial Pce, willing to teach his younger brother all that he himself had been thought about how to be an Emperor.


    He would never marry. The people called him the Lonesome Prince.


    He made the Fragrant Spring Winds pavilion his permanent residence inside the Imperial Pce, and sometimes would sit under the weeping willows and look out at the still waters of theke, lost in memories. Sometimes he would bring out paper and inks, and spend hours sketching a young man''s mischievous grin.


    After enough years had passed only a few people still knew whose face Han Yu rendered so lovingly.


    Most servants just called him ''the Prince''s Ghost Lover''.


    Liao Min and Li Siqi lived happy, carefree lives for many years. Until one of Liao Min''s old wartime injuries started acting up in the winters, and then in the summer too, eventually she couldn''t move. Li Siqi stood by her side, watching over her as she faded away, both of them gray and wrinkled.


    One day Liao Min didn''t wake up either, and Li Siqi decided their house was no longer a home, and went back to live in the Imperial Pce.


    She and Han Yu would often sit together under the weeping willow, contemting the still waters of theke, and remembering the happiness they once had.


    Old age filled Han Yu''s days with ghosts. He saw remnants of the past in every corner of the little pavilion. Eventually it became too much for him.


    He took a few paintings of his Ghost Lover and walked into theke, never to walk out again.


    Xi Zirui only realizes Ni Ni is trying to talk with him by the third time she shouts, "Host!"


    "Does Host want to hear about all the points and rewards he got for finishing this world?"


    Theugh that bubbles out of Xi Zirui''s chest is a bitter, hollow thing.


    "Just get me out of here," he says, and closes his eyes against the light that hurts him.


    ---


    (1) - It''s taboo to name children after someone famous or an ancestor in China. So Bai Mi wouldn''t name her child ''Zirui'' out of respect for him, because that would actually be very disrespectful. Instead I had her choose a name that would remind her of him, and one of his qualities (ha!) instead.

 Chapter 53: Dont follow orders from men carrying guns

    Chapter 53: Don''t follow orders from men carrying guns


    This time, when Xi Ziruies to on the Transmigrator 4000''s chair he isn''t startled by the sudden weightless drop, or by the itchy feeling at the tip of his fingers.


    The shopkeeper leans against the machine and smirks down at him as soon as his eyes blink up open. "Ready for another go?"


    "No," Xi Zirui says, and climbs out of the chair.


    The shopkeeper''s smile falters. "Hey, wait!" she calls after him, but Xi Zirui is already making his way out the shop.


    She drops her full weight down into a squat and hides her face into her crossed arms with a groan of frustration.


    "Well that didn''t go well."


    The little dragon in her small lizard form slithers her way up the shopkeeper, and makes herselffortable inside her bra.


    She pokes her scaly head out of the shopkeeper''s cor, and says, "This time it was really brutal on him."


    "Well, tough titties, this is the best I coulde up with," she pops the pink bubblegum in annoyance. "Does he think any of this is easy?"


    Ni Ni''s forked tongue licks at her lipless mouth. "He doesn''t really remember the events that happened when we were still-"


    The shopkeeper frowns. "More reason for him to respect what I''m trying to do here."


    Ni Ni doesn''t bother arguing with her lover, it''s no use when she gets like this.


    "What are we going to do now? If he doesn''t want to hop on to another world?"


    "He has too, we still have a ways to go," she pops her bubblegum again, but this time a self-assured smirk curls on her lips. "Besides, he won''t be able to stay away for long...it''s Fate."


    ---


    Xi Zirui stays away for exactly one month.


    During that time he does his best to go back to his usual life and try to forget about Han Yu.


    It''s not an easy feat considering everything reminds Xi Zirui of him.


    One day after his terrible office job, he decides to unwind in a nearby park, but the sight of a weeping willow sends him into a crying fit so strong a few passersby ask him if he''s alright.


    He isn''t any safer inside his shitty apartment, where even a passing nce at his forgotten Switch will suck all the air out of the room and his chest feeling like it will cave in on itself.


    He tries to lose himself in work, maybe even stop being an intern and get an official position, but he can never pretend to take his pointless job seriously, or fake interest in the predatory soul-suckingpany he works for.


    His manager calls him into his office toin about performance reports highlighting hisck of pany pride'', and ''team spirit''.


    "The reports are right, Ick both those things," he says, giving the flustered manager a dead-eyed stare.


    The manager pushes his sses further up his nose bridge. "Well, I appreciate your candidness. Which strategy do you think would help you work on these opportunities for improvement?"


    "A fat fucking paycheck," Xi Zirui says, smirking widely.


    Now the manager is squirming in his fake leather chair. "A raise...well...I can bring it up to our department''s head, get his opinion on the matter."


    "I want to make as much as the CEO," Xi Zirui deadpans.


    "What?" Now the manager has well and truly lost the plot.


    "Why not?" he shrugs, "I''d wager I work much more than him, you too. Maybe we should both ask for a raise. Maybe all the employees should. What are they going to do? Fire us all?"


    His smile is a little manic, but he has no intention of reigning it in. This is the most fun he has had in weeks.


    The manager is looking up at him in full blown panic now, the poor fuck. "I don''t think that''s going to be possible, but I can book you some time in our wellness clinic."


    That''s what thepany calls the dingy broom closet where an employee, with nothing resembling psychology degree, advises other employees to look on the bright side and be grateful for the chance of being exploited every day for minimum wage.


    Well, fuck that.


    "No need, I quit," Xi Zirui says, and it''s as if he has gotten 10 kilos lighter.


    "What?" The poor manager really has no hope of understanding any of what''s happening.


    "If thispany is not going to pay me what I''m worth, then I''m not going to work here." At this point Xi Zirui is just saying whatever will make the manager''s expression grow more horrified.


    "I''ll send you my notice by email," he says and raps his knuckles against the ss desk before leaving the office.


    "Wait! What about a gym membership card?"


    The only answer he gets is Xi Zirui''sughter drifting down the hallway.


    ---


    Quitting his job has managed to shake Xi Zirui out of the pit of apathy he was letting himself wallow into.


    He has newfound rity now. Instead ofmiserating about how sad and hopeless his situation is, he can take matters into his own hands.


    It''s with that mindset that he walks into the suspicious shop a full month after walking out.


    The shopkeeper breaks into a huge grin as soon the as the annoying chime announces his presence. "I knew you''d be back!"


    Xi Zirui ignores her and makes his way towards the back of the shop.


    When she reaches him he''s already strapping himself to the Transmigrator 4000.


    "Eager aren''t, we?" she says, her eyes shing with delight as she turns on the machine.


    "Listen here, I know that whatever is happening here is not only extremely fucked up, but bizarre as well," Xi Zirui says giving her a chilling re. "Luckily for you, I don''t care about any of that as long as I can see Han Yu again."


    The shopkeeper taps the control screen while nodding distractedly. "I''ll be honest with you, the best I can do is make sure you end up in a world, and a situation, where he''s also involved, I can''t really guarantee that the two of you will be in a rtionship."


    She gives him with an appraising nce. "But you knew all that."


    "I figured as much, after you sent me to a world where I was married to his father."


    The shopkeeper doesn''t try to make any excuses to herself and continues adjusting settings on the screen.


    "I don''t care about the kind of world I go to, but I want to be in a position where I can get back at Su Xueyi for what he did to me and Han Yu." The muscles in his jaw contract in a disdainful rictus as soon as he says Su Xueyi''s name.


    "I can do that," she says popping bubblegum. "You might have to be creative though, the first world was the one where he had the lowest social standing."


    "As long as he isn''t an Emperor again, I think I''ll be fine."


    He hopes those words don''te back to bite him in the ass, but right now he''s being fueled by righteous anger and a thirst for vengeance.


    If he allows himself room to think about anything else he''s afraid he''ll crumble into dust.


    "All set," the shopkeeper says stepping away from the Transmigrator 4000. "See you on the other side."


    Xi Zirui loses consciousness while thinking about how much he''d like to flip her off.


    ---


    There''s something soft under Xi Zirui''s cheek. So soft, it almost feels slippery.


    He brings up his hands to touch it and realizes it''s a silk pillow, finer than even those at Su Xueyi''s pce.


    His eyes fly open in a panic. For a dizzying moment he thinks he''s back in the pce, living the life of a concubine again.


    He lets out a grateful sigh of relief when the reality he wakes up to is decidedly modern, albeit extremelyvish.


    The room he wakes up in alone must be more expensive than entire buildings. He''sying on a huge king size bed,plete with a crushed velvet headboard. The sheets are pure cream silk, the floors are made of carrara marble and outfitted with oversized fluffy grey and white rugs forfort.


    From the bed, Xi Zirui can see a wall of ss windows and doors overlooking a meticulous garden and a pool. All of it dozens of stories high in the sky, and tastefully decorated in calming shades of blue and silver.


    He''s clearly on a penthouse somewhere.


    The bad taste of the rich will never stop surprising him. Who would put marble on a bedroom? What a good way to make one of the coziest and most intimate rooms in a house feel like a shopping center bathroom.


    "Ni Ni, what''s the damage this time?" Xi Zirui asks, jumping out of therge bed and groaning in dismay at his trophy-husband, tight-fitting, silk pajamas.


    "Wee back, Host," she chirps excitedly. "Ni Ni really missed Host during the time he was away."


    Well, the feeling isn''t mutual.


    "In this world, Host is again named Xi Zirui. The original came from a regr middle-ss family, and didn''t do particrly well in school, he had some achievements with the drama club, but never ever came out of it. The original got a degree in Art History but never worked in his field, or at all."


    "At all?" Xi Zirui asks, opening the drawers on the bedside table and inspecting its contents.


    "The original started a string of rtionships with wealthy men straight out of highschool and was financially supported by them, until his current rtionship and marriage."


    Xi Zirui makes his way across the room and sitting on top of a short dresser he finds a silver picture frame.


    He doesn''t need to ask Ni Ni who this world''s Xi Zirui is married to.


    Xi Zirui''s fingers tighten on the frame as he looks at Su Xueyi''s pleased smile while carrying a blushing Xi Zirui in his arms. The background is a paradisiac beach somewhere, likely the ce they traveled to on their honeymoon.


    "How long have they been married?" he asks, the ss creaking ominously under his thumb.


    "A little over three years," Ni Ni informs him. "Host''s goal in this world is to rekindle the mes of passion and prevent Su Xueyi from straying. Host will have a favor meter, like in the past world."


    Xi Zirui almost cracks a smile at the knowledge that Su Xueyi has been married for such a short time and is already growing bored of his new husband.


    Ni Ni tells him that this world''s Xi Zirui met Han Yu when both of them were in school - a familiar setup - but didn''t pay him any attention back then, because Su Xueyi came from a poor family and Xi Zirui already had his sights set on higher flights.


    Su Xueyi, obsessive motherfucker that he is, never got him out of his mind, and in a surprisingly short time, made himself the owner and CEO of one of the country''s fastest growing techpanies.


    With that kind of clout, it wasn''t hard for him to orchestrate a chance encounter with Xi Zirui, at the time dating the heir of a famous hotel chain, and woo him into a whirlwind marriage.


    Predictably, as soon as he had his new toy, Su Xueyi grew tired of him.


    "Is Su Xueyi having an affair? With whom?"


    If he gets and answer, Xi Zirui doesn''t hear it, because someone barges into his bedroom and all the air leaves Xi Zirui''s lungs as soon as he sees who it is.


    Han Yu walks in dressed in a tight-fitting ck suit, with chin-length hair tied up in a short ponytail. There''s a gun holster strapped to his hip and an ear piece going around the outside of his ear.


    He doesn''t acknowledge Xi Zirui before taking out the ear piece, unstrapping the holster, andloosening his tie. The tantalizing peek of his smooth chest is enough to make Xi Zirui''s mouth water.


    "Well, your husband is out, what are you waiting for?" Han Yu asks, raising an eyebrow at him. "Take off your clothes and get on your hands and knees."

 Chapter 54: Dont catch your husband red-handed

    Chapter 54: Don''t catch your husband red-handed


    In any other circumstance, Xi Zirui would love seeing Han Yu taking off his clothes but this whole situation is bizarre.


    Han Yu is no less confused. "Do you not want to?" he asks, disbelieving. "Because I''m not here for the greatpany, if you don''t want to fuck I''m out."


    Why are the other Xi Zirui''s always fucking up his life? Honestly, when he isn''t married to Han Yu''s father, it''s his employer. And with the exception of the previous world, they always have a terrible rtionship to begin with.


    What is it now? Hate-sex? It surely doesn''t seem like they like each other.


    "They don''t!" Ni Ni chimes, ever helpful.


    "Actually, I have a headache," Xi Zirui says, regretfully eyeing the sliver of skin at Han Yu''s throat, admiring the teasing peek of his corbones.


    He feels ravenous for him, hungry for the way they fit together.


    But he can''t stand it if Han Yu fucks him like it means nothing, maybe back in the first world it would have been fun, but not now, not after everything they''ve gone through.


    "A headache?" Han Yu asks, cocking an eyebrow.


    Xi Zirui starts pushing him out of the room like an unyielding piece of furniture.


    "A big one, probably going tost all day."


    Han Yu opens his mouth to ask something else, but Xi Zirui closes the door in his face.


    He slides to the floor with a groan and hides his face between his bent knees.


    "Ni Ni, give me the run through."


    Things aren''t all that different from what he expected.


    Su Xueyi''spany is technically still a "start up" despite raking in hundreds of millions yearly, allowing it to engage in all kind of shady business practices under that umbre, and exploit their employees with incredible low sries by dangling the opportunity of one day "owningpany stock" whenever thepany goes public. Which is looking like it''s never going to happen.


    Xi Zirui studied this kind of business model in his one and only business administration ss, before he decided he would be happier doing literally anything else.


    One day, when Su Xueyi thinks he has milked hispany of all its worth and lined his designer pockets well and truly full, he''s going to dere bankruptcy.


    Either by literally running thepany into the ground, or by fabricating documents and hiding all of its actual profits in off-shore ounts.


    The result is the same: all of thepany''s assets (by then nonexistent) are seized to settle any outstanding payments and pay dyed employee sries, and Su Xueyi is freed from any other responsibility.


    After that it''s either up to an insurancepany, or the state, to clean up the mess.


    Usually the state, and the taxpayers, because the only thing Su Xueyi will insure is himself.


    All of his hundreds of disgruntled employees will be left twisting in the wind.


    Even if he didn''t hold a grudge against Su Xueyi for what happened in the previous world, his existence in this one alone would be enough to make Xi Zirui want to take him down.


    It''s so kind of Su Xueyi to make things easier for him, at least in this one regard.


    It would be hard for Xi Zirui to get his revenge if Su Xueyi led an animal rescue or something of the sort.


    An immoral, corporate tycoon? Xi Zirui has been wanting to take out one those since his Granny was "coerced" into selling hernd back in the country for "rural development", which turned out to be an "eco-hotel and world''s first sustainable golf course" that stayed open three seasons before dering bankruptcy (surprise!), and which to this day, Xi Zirui is convinced was nothing but a moneyundering scheme.


    "That''s awful, Host''s poor granny," Ni Ni says, her robotic voice filled with consternation.


    His grandma still has a process running in court in order to have thend returned to her, on the basis that threats and intimidation were used in order to force her to sell, but his aunt has awyer friend who''s been helping them pro bono.


    "Yeah, well, thatnd developer died in a yacht ident not long after the hotel dered bankruptcy." Xi Zirui smirks. "In the end, karmaes for us all."


    And Su Xueyi is about to meet his.


    ---


    Xi Zirui gets dressed in something terrible and expensive. This world''s original has a penchant for pastel silk shirts and either doesn''t realize, or doesn''t care, how much they scream ''Someone''s trophy husband!''


    In fact, his entire wardrobe seems to beprised of pastel-toned clothing.


    Xi Zirui looks at himself in the full-length mirror in dismay. He looks like a novelty moon cake.


    Even his usual ck hair has been lightened to a sort of caramel colour.


    He barely recognizes the face looking at him in through the mirror. Even when he was an actor his skin didn''t look this wless or poreless. During shooting he often looked and felt like a sweaty mess.


    This Xi Zirui looks as if water will seep through his skin if someone presses down lightly on his cheek.


    "I look like a doll," Xi Zirui says, inspecting his profile to confirm if hisshes are longer than usual or if he''s just imagining things.


    Eventually, he shakes himself away from the bizarre experience of looking at himself through a douyin filter, but in real life.


    He makes his way down to the ss staircase, and into a vaulted ceiling foyer, where Han Yu is standing by the door, looking bored out of his mind.


    He looks up as soon as he hears the sound of Xi Zirui''s bare feet on the marble bs. "Didn''t you have an headache?"


    "It''s gone now," Xi Zirui says, self-conscious of the way he looks. "Uhm, could you give me a ride to thepany."


    Han Yu gives him a confused look. "You have a driver for that."


    Right, of course he does. "No, of course, I meant could youe with me to thepany, as my security detail."


    Another incredulous look. "That''s literally my job description."


    Xi Zirui bites down on the urge to smile at Han Yu''s confused frown. It makes him look like an angry husky.


    "Right, I''m d we settled that,"Xi Zirui says, slipping on some awful designer loafers.


    He makes his way around Han Yu to pull open the gigantic front door, which is easily four meters high.


    Xi Zirui pulls on the vertical handle with all his strength making the door swing violently on its hinges and send him sprawling to the floor.


    Despite its intimidating size, the door is somehow light as a feather. Fucking rich people.


    Han Yu helps him up from the floor, his dark eyes shining with undisguised mirth. "Are you sure you''re okay?"


    Smoothing the front of his silk shirt and cashmere overcoat Xi Zirui gives him a pinched smile. "I''m fine, let''s go."


    Actually his ass hurts, but he would rather die than admit that.


    ---


    The ride is atrocious, not five minutes in and they get stuck in traffic.


    Xi Zirui rides in the backseat by himself, while Han Yu sits in the front, with the driver, none other than Jin Ranyu, the Imperial Guard Captain from the previous world, and Cao Fei''s unlikely lover.


    He''s as quiet and unobtrusive in this world as he was in thest, and he and Han Yu don''t exchange a word.


    Since he has nothing better to do, Xi Zirui pores over the details Ni Ni gave him.


    This world''s Xi Zirui''s marriage to Su Xueyiis merely a matter of convenience. He doesn''t have any feelings for Su Xueyi, other than a considerable aesthetic appreciation, and an even bigger financial one.


    Two years into his marriage, someone tried to kidnap him. Their identity has never been found, but it prompted Su Xueyi to appoint one of his personal bodyguards to shadow Xi Zirui. Han Yu.


    The dislike was mutual, and so was the attraction.


    Han Yu despised the original for being a superficial rich ything married to a shady businessman, but was attracted to his devious smirks, long legs, and tight waist.


    The original despised Han Yu for being poor and therefore beneath him, but was attracted to his trim body, tight abs, and big co-.


    Xi Zirui now finds himself in the awkward position of being kind of jealous of himself. Even if the only thing the original got was some intense hatefucking.


    It does sound kind of hot, actually. He should talk Han Yu into roleying that, after he has seduced him into a mutual, loving rtionship. Where they once again cuck Xi Zirui''s spouse, but hey at least he''s no longer Han Yu''s father. Progress.


    "Another positive thing is that Su Xueyi is no longer the supreme ruler of an entire nation!" Ni Ni chimes, optimistic as ever.


    No, he''s just the tyrant of a shitty techpany. Xi Zirui can work with that.


    Speaking of which, it''s been ages and they have barely moved.


    Xi Zirui looks up thepany, Greydot, andes to the startling realization that it is not only incredibly close to the penthouse, withing walking distance if someone is in the mood for a stroll, but also near a metro station.


    "Stop the car," Xi Zirui says, feeling stupid for not checking first, and assuming someone would ask him if he wouldn''t rather walk if the distance was too short.


    "Why?" Han Yu asks, turning around on his seat.


    "I''m taking the metro," he says, eyeing the time on his mobile. He can''t walk now, they''ve wasted too much time. "Mr. Jin can take the car home."


    "The metro? You know poor people use that too, right?" Han Yu asks, smirking.


    If Jin Ranyu thinks the informal way they address each other is odd, he doesn''t remark on it. He''s a man of very little words.


    "Maybe I want to see how the other half lives," Xi Zirui says, annoyed at Han Yu''s antagonism when they are on the same side.


    Not that he has any way of knowing that, or that Xi Zirui can tell him in any way that makes sense.


    Han Yu''s smile disappear and he follows Xi Zirui out of the car without another word.


    They cross the street and walk a few paces to the nearest metro station. Xi Zirui has only been to Beijing once when he was much younger, and he didn''t ride the metro then. But he''s more than used to doing it in Chongqing, and a metro is a metro anyway. You''ve ridden one, you''ve ridden all of them.


    Well, that''s not true, the bit of track going through the middle floors of a residential building is a pretty exclusive Chongqing experience(1).


    Han Yu follows him down into the station, and watches in shock as he uses his mobile to get them both tickets.


    "You know how to ride the metro," he says, astonished.


    "Maybe some of your assumptions about me are wrong," Xi Zirui retorts.


    Han Yu snorts. "Not likely."


    While he''s probably right about the original. This Xi Zirui is a whole ''nother creature.


    Smirk curling at the corner of his lips, Xi Zirui spares him a challenging look from beneath hisshes. "We''ll see about that."


    ---


    Three stopster, they arrive at Su Xueyi''spany headquarters, taking up a concerning number of floors in a ss monstrosity of a building in Zhongguancun.


    Xi Zirui gets on one of building''s elevators with Han Yu, where a woman wearing the same terrible pastel tones as him is already inside.


    They could have been the gender flipped versions of each other, Xi Zirui thinks while giving her a polite smile in the hopes of hiding his horror.


    "What brings you here?" she asks, in a bubbly voice. "I''m bringing lunch to my hubby," she says, lifting a lunch box in front of her face.


    "Uh, having lunch with mine," Xi Zirui says, pretty sure a muscle in his face is twitching.


    The woman nods excitedly, and sighs, "Aren''t we just the luckiest?"


    "Super," Xi Zirui says, at the same time that Han Yu disguises hisughter as a cough.


    Mercifully the elevator reaches their floor shortly after.


    ---


    Xi Zirui is buzzed in straight away by a smiling receptionist who tries to ask him what brings him to theirpany, and would he like some tea, a magazine perhaps...


    It would take an idiot not to realize the guy is stalling.


    "I''m fine, I''m just going in to see my husband."


    "President Su is in a meeting right no-"


    Xi Zirui dodges the secretary and throws a flippant smile over his shoulder. "It''s fine, I''m just going to say a quick hello."


    He makes a beeline for the dark door with a gold que with Su Xueyi''s name, in arge ss office with all the curtains pulled shut.


    Xi Zirui smirks before opening the door without knocking.


    Behind arge mahogany desk, sits Su Xueyi, dressed in narrow-legged pressed cks, a form-fitting stripped shirt with the sleeves rolled up over his corded forearms, and his hair carelessly thrown over his sharp eyebrows.


    His eyes widen when he spots Xi Zirui''s smiling face, and his hand leaves the thigh of the young man siting with his legs spread on top of the desk in front of him.


    ---


    (1) Look up Liziba station for somethingpletely unnecessary but cool

 Chapter 55: Dont call the shots

    Chapter 55: Don''t call the shots


    Xi Zirui couldn''t have timed it better.


    He misses his fan, from back when he was Xi-fei. It woulde in handy to hide his smug smirk.


    As it stands he has to recall his days as Xi Zirui - heartthrob actor - and ster on an airy smile. "Oh I''m sorry, did someone get hurt?"


    Feeding off Xi Zirui''s convenient excuse, Su Xueyi smiles broadly and says. "Ah, yes, Mr. Cao skinned his knee and I was just helping him disinfect the wound." Su Xueyi pats Cao Fei on the back like they''re old buddies. "All better now."


    Cao Fei ducks his head and climbs off the table. "Uh, thank you sir. I''ll be on my way now."


    Red as a tomato, he rushes past Xi Zirui and out of the office.


    The most surprising thing about this whole thing is that Su Xueyi is cheating on him with Cao Fei, and not someone shier. Cao Fei is more of an understated beauty, so to speak.


    "Is Host calling him ugly?" Ni Ni pipes up, nosy as usual.


    No, Xi Zirui is calling him an understated beauty - there''s a difference.


    Su Xueyi runs a hand through his artfullybed hair. "What brings you here, darling?"


    Xi Zirui opens a wide smile and slides up to him over the edge of his huge desk. "I was thinking we could have lunch together." He trails his fingers down the row of buttons on Su Xueyi''s shirt. "This husband misses you."


    Su Xueyi pries Xi Zirui''s fingers away from his shirt and pats his hand, as if Xi Zirui is his overbearing grandma. "I do too, darling, but we can always see each other at home."


    Inside, Xi Zirui fumes, just how cold has this marriage grown?


    "Answering Host, Su Xueyi''s current favour sits at 30 points of a possible 100. No different from the appreciation one may feel for a distant rtive," Ni Ni says.


    Su Xueyi is really something. Going to such lengths to seduce Xi Zirui, and marry him, only to grow tired of him not long after. He really is nothing more than a trophy on Su Xueyi''s mantle, a notch on his bedpost.


    The original was probably okay with that,as long as he could spend all of Su Xueyi''s money.


    He''s less clear why Su Xueyi remains married to him, though.


    "Su Xueyi likes the legitimacy that being married to Xi Zirui affords him. The originales from a good family, and has a civil servant for a father with a high ranking position. He also thinks Xi Zirui looks good on his arm whenever they attend corporate events together."


    Typical.


    Xi Zirui pouts. "But I want to see you now. Why can''t we spend some time together during your lunch break?" He loops his arm through Su Xueyi''s and nudges his shoulder. "I came all this way. I even rode the metro!"


    Su Xueyi groans. "Why did you do that? Poor people use that."


    Mentally gritting his teeth and thinking of how sweet Su Xueyi''s eventual downfall is going to be, Xi Zirui pouts harder, sticking out his lower lip. "I was in a hurry to see you and there was a traffic jam."


    He isn''t sure whether it is his coy act or if Su Xueyi doesn''t have the creativity toe up with another excuse, but he finally relents. "Fine, let''s go."


    He doesn''t sound excited about the prospect.


    "Host, CEO''s favour has dropped -1 points. Now at 29 of a possible 100 points."


    Shit, Xi Zirui has to rethink his strategy if this is how Su Xueyi reacts to him wanting to spend sometime together.


    Somehow in the short three years they''ve been married, Su Xueyi has grown very disillusioned with their marriage and now Xi Zirui has to fix it, so he can tear it all down.


    ---


    Han Yu is waiting for them when theye out of Su Xueyi''s office, looking bored. He follows them out of the building as unobtrusively as a shadow.


    Xi Zirui initially thought about acting cute and sticky towards Su Xueyi, but seeing as that didn''t really work out, he keeps his distance while they walk towards a row of restaurants close to the sleek office buildings. He keeps his hands inside his coat''s pockets and strides with insouciant grace. The way he thinks a rich young master, who thinks everyone is beneath his attention, might.


    Su Xueyi barely looks his way, more focused on looking at his watch every tenth step.


    It''s pissing Xi Zirui off.


    This is the first world the bastard isn''t throwing himself all over him.


    Why now, of all times, would he y hard to get?


    Xi Zirui thinks he has a way of being able to live a full, happy life, with Han Yu, while keeping both Su Xueyi alive for a long time, and his favour up.


    But he needs Su Xueyi to cooperate!


    He chances a sideways nce at Han Yu, trailing them a few paces behind. Of course, he needs Han Yu to want a happy life with him too, first.


    "Work hard Host! Ni Ni is sure Host will get it right, this time."


    Somehow, her words don''t reassure him.


    ---


    Su Xueyi is in the mood for western food, Xi Zirui just hums nomittally.


    They''re seated inside at Su Xueyi''s usual table by the window, and the way the blond waiter is all smiles towards him as soon as he walks in makes Xi Zirui realise exactly what ''western'' Su Xueyi is in the mood for.


    Why is this man apparently into everyone except his fucking husband? Xi Zirui''s task shouldn''t be this hard.


    He wants to know exactly what Su Xueyi''s type is, so that he can use it do his advantage.


    "Answering Host, Su Xueyi''s many lovers all have different personalities. Cao Fei is meek and subservient, and Su Xueyi had to coax him into epting his advances. The waiter, named Luke Oliver, is friendly and outgoing, and it was he who hit on Su Xueyi first."


    Ignoring the fact that the waiter has two first names, nothing Ni Ni told him helps Xi Zirui in any way.


    "Ni Ni is doing her best!" she retorts. "Ni Ni thinks Host still has a chance because Su Xueyi hasn''t loved anyone since the original Xi Zirui back when they were both students."


    Xi Zirui''s eyes dart towards Han Yu, carefully examining the menu and tapping his index finger against the side of his cheek while the waiter lists the day''s specials.


    What was it about the original Xi Zirui back in high school that Su Xueyi liked so much? What was it that made him be a ruthless businessman just so he could have a chance with him?


    His eyes widen in sudden realization.


    Xi Zirui can be really slow sometimes.


    He frowns and takes the menu from Su Xueyi''s hands. "You''re taking too long."


    Both Su Xueyi and the waiter give him startled looks, but Xi Zirui ignores them and continues running his eyes over the menu.


    "I''ll have the grilled salmon with the green pea puree and the Port wine reduction," Xi Zirui says affecting the confidence of a connoisseur and hoping his order is at least edible. "My husband will have the champigon risotto with scallops."


    "Excellent choice, sir," Luke tells him, epting the menu from him with a wan smile. "And to drink?"


    Su Xueyi opens his mouth to answer, but Xi Zirui cuts him off. "My husband has to get back to work, so we''ll both have water. Warm for me, room temperature for him."


    "Very well, sir, I''ll be back with your orders promptly."


    Xi Zirui smiles at the waiter before turning back to look at Su Xueyi. Heces his fingers under his chin, and spares him a knowing smirk. "What a nice young man, he''s all smiles, isn''t he?"


    Su Xueyi swallows around nothing, and pulls on his shirt''s cor. "Is he? I didn''t notice."


    "You don''t pay attention to a lot of things," Xi Zirui says and grins. "Sometimes I think I could be having an affair right under your nose and you wouldn''t notice."


    Sitting on an empty table directly behind them, Han Yu stiffens, widening his eyes at Xi Zirui.


    He''s on a roll now. "I wonder if my husband would even notice if I fucked another man in our bedroom while he ves away at work."


    Han Yu is trying tomunicate with him using signnguage at this point, Xi Zirui is pretty sure.


    Su Xueyi looks like he''s feeling hot under the cor. He clicks his dry tongue, "Are you?"


    "Of course not, I said ''I could be''," he shakes his head, still grinning. "You know how hard to please I am."


    Su Xueyi hums, his dark eyes fixed on Xi Zirui''s. "I know."


    Xi Zirui narrows his eyes and tilts his head. "Do you? Sometimes I think you forget."


    Su Xueyi sucks on a harsh breath at the same time as waiter Luke arrives with their food.


    "I hope the two gentlemen enjoy their meals," he says after setting the tes in front of them.


    Xi Zirui gives him his most dazzling smile. "Thank you, Luke, I''m sure we will."


    Ni Ni chimes, and Xi Zirui is already grinning before she speaks. "Congrattion''s Host, CEO''s favor increased +2 points. Now at 31 of a possible 100 points."


    ---


    When they finish their meal, Xi Zirui asks for Su Xueyi''s wallet to pay for their food.


    He doesn''t think he''s imagining the way Su Xueyi''s eyes darken when he hands over his debit card to Luke the waiter.


    When they leave the restaurant, Su Xueyi takes the initiative toce Xi Zirui''s fingers with his.


    "Thank you foring to see me, I had a good time," he says, in a smoky tone of voice he probably thinks is going to get him somewhere.


    But when he leans over to kiss Xi Zirui, he turns his face so that Su Xueyi''s lipsnd on his cheek.


    "I''ll see you at home," he says, already walking away. Han Yu hot on his heels.


    "Congrattions Host! CEO''s favor went up +1 points. Now at 32 of a possible 100 points."


    It''s so simple in hindsight. Su Xueyi just wants to be bossed around by the teenage crush he thought would never give him the time of the day. He wants the opportunity to show he''s worthy, but he can''t do that if Xi Zirui is ying the part of his loving husband, now can he?


    Xi Zirui''s grin is so wide that the people walking in his direction give him odd looks.


    They''re almost at the metro''s stairs when Han Yu pulls him by the elbow into the cover of some nearby bushes.


    "That was so hot, fuck," he hisses, his eyes shing with barely suppressed desire.


    Xi Zirui doesn''t have time to react before Han Yu''s lips are iming his in a fiery kiss.

 Chapter 56: Dont let your eyes linger

    Chapter 56: Don''t let your eyes linger


    Xi Zirui lets himself be swept up in the kiss for longer than he should.


    It never ceases to amaze him how Han Yu always kisses him the same way in every world. No matter what else may change, his kisses are always filled with the same hungry passion.


    He does like to change it up in bed, though, depending on the world, not that Xi Zirui isining, but that train of thought isn''t going to help him put a stop to the kiss.


    Han Yu always makes things difficult for him.


    "We can''t do this anymore," Xi Zirui says, pulling away on a sharp exhale.


    Han Yu blinks down at him, incredulous. "Why the hell not?"


    "I''m married," Xi Zirui says, crossing his arms in front of his chest.


    Han Yu snorts and cuts the distance between them, wrapping one arm around Xi Zirui''s waist. "As if that ever stopped you before."


    Xi Zirui shrugs. "Maybe it should have," he says, and walks away from Han Yu and towards the metro station.


    He doesn''t need to look back to know Han Yu is keeping pace with him.


    ---


    When they arrive back at the penthouse, Han Yu gives him a wide berth, keeping to the first floor while Xi Zirui stays upstairs in his and Su Xueyi''s room.


    It''s not like he gets any pleasure out of turning down Han Yu, but if Xi Zirui wants their rtionship from here on out to be built on something solid, he has to destroy and rebuild the image Han Yu has of him.


    First order of business: not look like someone who just stepped out of the ''Rich Househusband Catalog''.


    The problem is finding something that isn''t prohibitively expensive and pastel colored in the original Xi Zirui''s walk-in closet.


    Xi Zirui has half a mind to buy new clothes, the kind of clothes he likes, but the sheer wastefulness of doing that when he has an entire shop''s worth of clothes to choose from stops him.


    In the end he finds some ck joggers and an oversized men''s crop top and calls it a damn day.


    Han Yu does a double take when he sees hime down the stairs.


    Xi Zirui doubts he''s ever seen the original look this casual. The guy wears silk pajamas.


    He ignores Han Yu, stationed by the door like a guard dog, and takes a seat on the sprawling leather couch.


    Under the massive tscreen mounted over the electric firece sits a selection of all thetest video game consoles.


    It makes Xi Zirui''s upper lip curl in disdain, he doubts either Su Xueyi or the original have touched any of them.


    He''s going to change that.


    "Do you want to y?" he asks, throwing one arm over the back of the sofa and craning his neck backwards to look at Han Yu.


    Han Yu gives him a dumbfounded look but makes his way across the foyer and through the living room.


    He turns on the ystation and picks two controls.


    Passing one to Xi Zirui, he asks,"Do you even know how to?"


    Xi Zirui ignores the taunt and boots up the console. "Why don''t you tell me after I wipe the floor with you?"


    He''s all riled up now, he scrolls through the library until he finds apetitive game. He chooses Mortal Kombat because it''s been a while since he yed fighting game and he wants to go easy on Han Yu.


    If he wanted to humiliate him, he would have picked the Switch and Mario Kart.


    "Bring it on," Han Yu says, his lips curling in a smug smirk.


    ---


    On the screen, Han Yu''s character Sub-Zero is being disembodied by Xi Zirui''s Kitana.


    They''ve gone two rounds without Han Yu even being able to get close enough to draw blood.


    "H-how?" he groans, staring in disbelief at the pile of entrails that used to be Sub-Zero.


    Xi Zirui throws his control towards the end of the sofa and crosses his legs. "The guys draw more blood, but the girls are faster and attack more times per minute. It''s no use dealing powerful blows if you can''t even get close."


    Han Yu frowns and goes back to the character menu. This time he picks Jade.


    "Best of three," he says, his eyes narrowed in concentration. "Winner does everything the loser wants for a day."


    Xi Zirui doesn''t let his tion show. "You''re on."


    ---


    Three different fightster, three desperate character changes from Han Yu, but the result is foretold. Xi Zirui wins each round handily, and is courteous enough not to boast.


    Han Yu groans in dismay and lets go of his control. "I don''t know how, because I never saw you y, but I guess you''re a master at Mortal Kombat or something."


    Xi Zirui grins and inspects his nails. "Or something."


    "What do you want as your reward?" The way Han Yu''s voice drops on thest words makes it in that he has his own ideas regarding just what Xi Zirui will have him do.


    He''s going to be disappointed.


    "I want you to show me your favorite ce in Beijing."


    It takes Han Yu a few minutes to assimte what Xi Zirui has just said, and when he does his eyesnarrow in suspicion.


    "That''s it?"


    "That''s it."


    "Do you want to go now, or-"


    "Not today. Tomorrow. We can make a day out of it," Xi Zirui says, trying to keep his tone casual and not make it sound like he''s asking Han Yu out on a date.


    Ni Ni chimes. Xi Zirui grits his teeth. "It kind of sounds like a date, Host," she says,pletely unprompted as always.


    "I hope the short notice is not a problem," he says, darting a look towards Han Yu. "I''m going to be very busy soon."


    Han Yu''s sharp eyebrows furrow in confusion. "Doing what?"


    He''ll learn soon enough.


    Instead of answering, Xi Zirui gets up and runs his fingers over Han Yu''s exposed forearm thrown carelessly over the back of the sofa. "This was fun, we should do it again soon."


    He feels the fine hairs on Han Yu''s arm stand on end under his fingertips, and his eyes boring into the bare sliver of skin above his waistband as he walks away.


    Xi Zirui goes up the ss staircase where he has an unimpeded view of the living room area, and where Han Yu is still sitting on the couch, looking up at him.


    His eyes are drawn to Xi Zirui''s chest.


    From his lower position he can look up under Xi Zirui''s loose crop top and have a clear view of his slim abdomen and perky nipples.


    He''s so distracted that he doesn''t even notice Xi Zirui''s pleased smirk.


    ---


    When Su Xueyi arrives home, he finds Xi Zirui in the kitchen wearing an apron and chopping vegetables for a stir fry.


    "You''re cooking?" he asks, setting his briefcase over the marble counter.


    No, he''s performing open heart surgery.


    Xi Zirui keeps chopping bean sprouts and tamps down on the urge to roll his eyes.


    "I was thinking you could help me," he says, smiling pleasantly.


    Su Xueyi scoffs. "I don''t know how to cook."


    "Yeah, we should change that." This time Xi Zirui''s smile is a lot less pleasant.


    He flips the knife around between his fingers, and holds it, handle first, towards Su Xueyi. "Start by dicing the garlic."


    Su Xueyi smiles, and despite the charming dimples that dent his cheeks, it''s a smile full of disdain. "I have better things to do."


    Xi Zirui ms down the knife on the wooden cutting board, shoving it so far inside the wood that it stands upright. "I wasn''t asking."


    He can''t help his smirk when he hears a familiar chime. "Congrattions Host! CEO''s favor has gone up by +1 point. Now at 33 of a possible 100."


    Su Xueyi takes off his suit jacket and rolls up the sleeves of his shirt. Xi Zirui finds him an apron.


    "I really won''t be any good at this," he says, sheepishly pulling the knife out of the cutting board.


    "I''ll help you," Xi Zirui smiles, and it could almost be called sweet. "I''m sure you won''t disappoint me."


    Su Xueyi''s gaze burns into his scalp even from across the counter.


    ---


    It''s an exaggeration to say Su Xueyi cooks, but he doesn''tpletely humiliate himself, which is something.


    They eat together in the dining room, while Xi Zirui is treated to an incredibly boring ount of Su Xueyi''s day, and many otherpany matters.


    He''s bored by the conversation and lets it show.


    "The food is delicious," Su Xueyi says, trying toe up with something to say after Xi Zirui''stest string of frosty hums.


    "We make a good team," he adds, and winks at Xi Zirui.


    That''s the opening he''s been looking for.


    "I don''t think so, actually."


    Su Xueyi''s smile slips.


    Xi Zirui continues, "but I would like us to."


    "How do you propose we do that?" Su Xueyi asks, his eyes wide.


    "I have an idea, I''ll tell you all about it some other time."


    Su Xueyi frowns. "Why not now?"


    Xi Zirui gets up from the table, his chair skids backwards on the marble floor. "Because I don''t want to."


    He smiles at Su Xueyi''s confusion and makes his way back to the kitchen.


    Squeezing Su Xueyi''s shoulder briefly when he walks behind his chair, Xi Zirui says, "Go up first, I''ll clean up here."


    Xi Zirui waits to hear the sound of Su Xueyi''s socked feet on the staircase before filling up a container with food, d it''s still warm and he won''t need to reheat it.


    Han Yu''s room is on the first floor, past the library and the study next to an utility closet. He''s technically off the clock as soon as Su Xueyi gets home, but since Su Xueyi is an inconsiderate bastard that means it''s well into the evening before he can have some time to himself.


    Xi Zirui knocks, waits, and is not prepared for the sight that greets him once Han Yu opens the door.


    Han Yu answers the door wrapped in only a towel. Wet hair clinging to his face and dripping water down his sculpted feature. Rivulets running down the sides of his high nose and into the divot of his sharp little cupid''s bow.


    His skin is still pink from the shower and Xi Zirui''s brain is close to short-circuiting.


    "That''s just a figure of speech, Host is a human, he can''t short-circuit," Ni Ni pauses. "But he can experience a nasal hemorrhage due to quickened blood flow."


    She''s not helping.


    Xi Zirui ignores her and shoves the stic container into Han Yu''s hands. "I made dinner, and I thought you might be hungry."


    Han Yu looks from the container to Xi Zirui until an amused chuckle bubbles up from behind his lips. "I don''t know what I should be more surprised about, that you cooked or that you brought me some."


    "You can be surprised at how good it tastes," Xi Zirui says, smirking.


    Brazen as ever, Han Yu sticks his pinky into the red sauce and brings it to his lips. "Spicy."


    Xi Zirui shrugs. "So?"


    Han Yu gives him a sideways look. "You don''t like spicy food, I''ve always felt like you should, but you always insisted it burned your mouth."


    His words make Xi Zirui''s heart skip a beat.


    Han Yu ''felt'' like Xi Zirui should like spicy food? Why? Could it be that in some way he remembers him from the other worlds?


    It''s probably just a randomment and Xi Zirui is looking for meaning in coincidences. Like all the lonely people do.


    "I changed my mind." He smiles tightly and braces himself on the doorframe before kicking away with his knee and turning on his heel. "Have a nice meal, I''ll see you tomorrow."


    Han Yu''s hand on his waistband keeps him in ce. "Don''t you want toe inside?"


    A hundred different promises dance in Han Yu''s molten gaze. It would be so easy to ept his invitation.


    Xi Zirui shakes his head and walks away from the door "Goodnight, gege," he says, allowing himself that tiny indulgence.


    Han Yu''s voice follows after him down the hallway,"You''re my senior by two years!"

 Chapter 57: Dont go on a date with your bodyguard

    Chapter 57: Don''t go on a date with your bodyguard


    When Xi Zirui goes back to the bedroom, Su Xueyi is waiting for him.


    He wouldn''t do something as obvious as sprawl invitingly, but he''s sitting up above the covers with his back against the headboard reading something on a tablet - in his underwear.


    Xi Zirui ignores him, and walks straight into the ensuite to brush his teeth and wash his face.


    When hees out, Su Xueyi has turned off his tablet and is looking at the bathroom door expectantly.


    Once again, Xi Zirui ignores him, takes off his clothes, and slips into bed in his underwear.


    "Goodnight," he says, before switching off themp on his nightstand.


    He turns his back to Su Xueyi and makes himselffortable to sleep.


    Not five minutester Su Xueyi spoons him under the sheets, unnecessarily gluing himself to his back in the massive bed.


    "You''re going to sleep already?" he says, whispering the words into the shell of Xi Zirui''s ear. "It''s still early, maybe we could do something else."


    The smokiness of his words and his vicious grip on Xi Zirui''s waist make his intentions clear.


    Xi Zirui can be clear too. "Didn''t Cao Fei tire you out, today?"


    Behind him, Su Xueyi goes very still. "What?"


    "Or was it Luke the waiter?" Xi Zirui asks, unruffled.


    He doesn''t turn around to meet Su Xueyi''s eyes, but he can feel him squirming around in the sheets behind him.


    Good, let him squirm.


    "I-I-...baby, it''s not like tha-"


    Xi Zirui cuts him off with a derisive chuckle. "Do you think I''m stupid?"


    Su Xueyi falls silent. The most obvious answer would be ''yes'', Xi Zirui doubts the original was particrly sharp, but Su Xueyi isn''t likely to admit that.


    "Of course not, darling," Su Xueyi coos and hugs Xi Zirui closer, nuzzling the back of his neck.


    Xi Zirui finally turns around but only to push Su Xueyi away. "Then don''t pretend you aren''t fucking all kinds of different people behind my back."


    Su Xueyi can''t hold Xi Zirui''s fiery gaze for long and ducks his head on the pillow. "Things haven''t been good between ustely...and I...I''ve been weak."


    Xi Zirui hums thoughtfully. "That''s one word for it."


    Without warning, Su Xueyi throws the cover off himself andes around the bed to kneel by Xi Zirui''s bedside.


    "What can I do to fix it?" he says, taking Xi Zirui''s hand from beneath the pillow and kissing his knuckles.


    Taking his hand back with a swift movement, Xi Zirui, says, "You''ll know how you can make it up to me when the timees."


    Su Xueyi braces himself on the mattress to kiss Xi Zirui''s brow but he flinches away from his lips. "Let me sleep before I change my mind."


    Once Su Xueyi is tucked back in on his side of the bed Xi Zirui allows himself to sprawl leisurely across the cold sheets. It''s a crime against humanity that only rich people can afford sheets like these.


    After a prolonged beat of silence Su Xueyi interjects, "Goodnight darling."


    Xi Zirui grunts,"Night."


    Ni Ni pings. "Congrattions Host, CEO favor went up +2 points. Now at 35 of a possible 100 points."


    He falls asleep with a pleased smile on his lips.


    ---


    The next day he wakes up feeling well-rested, and very d for the cold spot beside him on the bed.


    After a quick shower, he gets dressed in some more of the original''s gym clothes, and goes downstairs to meet Han Yu for their day out.


    "Date," Ni Ni corrects.


    "Ni Ni, fuck off," Xi Zirui says, smirking when his words cut her off on an inhale.


    To his surprise, there''s avish food spread waiting for him on the dining room table when he reaches the ground floor.


    "Don''t get too excited," Han Yu says, pouring soy milk into a porcin bowl. "Your husband told me to have breakfast ready for you when you woke up."


    Xi Zirui sits down at the head of the ss table and wonders how he''s supposed to eat all this food. There''s a selection of baozi, with sweet and savoury fillings, deep-fried glutinous rice cakes, millet porridge, pancakes, not to mention the inexplicable presence of croissants and macaroons.


    The original might have enjoyed it, but Xi Zirui really doesn''t have the taste for western food, especially this early in the morning, nor does he have the stomach for everything else.


    "Eat with me," he says, pulling the chair closest to him backwards with his calf, and breaking open one of the baozi.


    Han Yu smirks. "Are you sure? Your husband wouldn''t like that."


    Xi Zirui rolls his eyes. "He isn''t here right now."


    Han Yu sits down and crosses his arms over the tabletop. "He wasn''t in my room yesterday, and you wouldn''t evene in."


    Xi Zirui takes a bite out of the bean paste filled baozi. "That''s different."


    "Why? What did you think I was offering?"


    Xi Zirui levels him with an unimpressed look. "We''re not going to fuck again."


    "Why not?" Han Yu whines, in that familiar way that almost makes Xi Zirui crack a smile.


    "You don''t even like me, why do you care?" Xi Zirui retorts and shoves thest bite of baozi into Han Yu''s open mouth.


    While Han Yu sputters and swallows Xi Zirui gets up from the table, leaving most of the food untouched.


    "Let''s go, you have to keep me entertained today," Xi Zirui says, as he takes the remaining food back to the kitchen to put it away.


    "You almost didn''t eat," Han Yuins, watching Xi Zirui patter around the kitchen from behind the marble counter.


    "How could I, all this food...," he shakes his head. "It''s so wasteful that it spoiled my appetite."


    He wraps the pastries in wax-paper and stores them in the walk-in pantry. "I just hope nothing spoils before someone can eat them."


    Han Yu crosses his arms in front of his chest, and cocks one hip against the counter. "Who are you and what have you done with Xi Zirui?"


    Smirking, Xi Zirui bridges the distance between them with long strides and bumps his shoulder into Han Yu''s. "I''m actually from a parallel universe and I''m taking over his life," he whispers, resting his cheek against Han Yu''s.


    Holding on to his shoulder, Han Yu leans down to whisper back into Xi Zirui''s ear. "You know I find that easier to believe than that you stopped being a spoiled brat overnight."


    Xi Zirui throws him a wink over the shoulder as he walks out of the kitchen. "Maybe I had a really good sleep."


    ---


    Han Yu takes him to Shichahai. Obviously Xi Zirui has never been there before, but he doesn''t know whether or not the original would know the area, so he tries to appear unfazed about it.


    It''s kind of hard to do when the view of the early morning sun glinting off the surface of thekes makes his heart speed up.


    As does the sight of the weeping willows lining the canal Han Yu walks him through.


    Their drooping branches whistle softly in the quiet breeze, but Xi Zirui can''t help feeling a phantom touch along his spine every time they sway ahead of him.


    Is this another coincidence? Or does Han Yu like this ce because of thekes and the willow trees?


    Does it remind him of the Fragrant Spring Winds pavilion?


    He walks leisurely besides Xi Zirui, not at all affected by the sight of the stark reminders of the world Xi Zirui recently left in a brutal fashion.


    "How''s your mother doing?" Xi Zirui blurts out,pletely unprompted. He''s feeling, perhaps, a little insane.


    Han Yu gives him a look like he shares that sentiment. "She''s fine...Why do you care? It''s not like you''ve ever asked before."


    Maybe if this world''s Han Yu had a simr backstory to the previous world''s, Xi Zirui could squash this fruitless hope once and for all.


    Maybe if his dead mother also spent a lot of time bykes and under the shade of weeping willows, Xi Zirui''s blood pressure wouldn''t be so severelypromised.


    "What do you like about this ce?" Xi Zirui asks, after a beat of awkward silence.


    Han Yu hums thoughtfully and kicks at a pile of leaves in front of him. "I can''t put my finger on it, I just know it''s the first ce in Beijing I truly felt at peace in, as if I''d finally found my home in the city. Ie here whenever I need to escape for a little while." He points at one of the wooden benches overlooking theke. "I like to sit there and look at theke. I don''t know why but it fills me with a sense of misced nostalgia. Like I miss somece I''ve never been to, a life I''ve never lived..."


    Smiling, he shakes his head. "Pretty silly, uh?"


    The sun is shining through the tiny leaves of the willow trees and painting a kaleidoscope of light over Han Yu''s face. It''s as if the sun too is enamored by the chiseled perfection of his features, the upswept corners of his smiling eyes, the straight angle of his jaw and the graceful point of his chin.


    Xi Zirui''s heart seizes painfully. To think he once looked at that face and felt nothing at all.


    "I don''t think it''s silly," he says, holding Han Yu''s gaze intently, willing him to believe his words. "Sometimes I feel like I''m out of ce too. Like my life isn''t my own."


    Han Yu''s eyes widen. "That''s it! That''s exactly it."


    He returns Xi Zirui''s probing gaze with one of his own. "What do you think that''s all about?"


    Xi Zirui shrugs. "Our past lives pushing down on us? Begging to be remembered."


    "I never took you for a poet, or a believer."


    "I''m neither." Xi Zirui says, which is the truth as far as he can make sense of it. "But I don''t know how else to make sense of it otherwise."


    He can''t spend too long thinking about all the implications of the Transmigrator 4000 before his mind ties into knots. Is he also these Xi Ziruis across the multiverse? Are they just different versions of himself, orpletely different people?


    Where does he end, and where do they begin?


    If Han Yu has any recollection of his lives in the other worlds his confusion must be even greater. At least Xi Zirui knows what brought him here.


    Without noticing, they''ve made their way deeper into the winding streets, some of the few in Beijing which aren''t perfectly grid-like and into a bustling area filled with street food carts.


    Xi Zirui''s nose is assaulted by a mixture of scents and smells and his stomach grumbles, reminding him that he didn''t eat all that much.


    Han Yu gives him an exasperated look and pulls him by the sleeve towards the nearest stall.


    He''s already fishing out his mobile before Xi Zirui can open his mouth. "Choose something."


    The food stall has a remarkable selection of savory snacks, but Xi Zirui''s eyes are immediately drawn to the bright red candied hawthorn skewers, shining wetly under the wan sunlight.


    The eagle-eyed vendor notices him staring and takes the reddest skewer out of the stand. "Laoban, your boyfriend wants one of these."


    "He''s not m-"


    But neither the vendor or Han Yu are paying him any attention. Han Yu scans the QR code the vendor shows him, and transfers the amount he tells him.


    The vendor hands the skewer to Han Yu who then gives it to Xi Zirui.


    He narrows his eyes at Han Yu''s smug smirk while they make their way back to thekes and the canals. "You didn''t need to do that. I have money."


    "Su Xueyi''s money," Han Yu ripostes, the corner of his upper lip curling upwards. "This is our date, I don''t want him involved."


    An ominous chime sounds off. "Ni Ni was right, it is a date!"


    Xi Zirui takes a huge bite of berry to mask his annoyance at her.


    Han Yu''s eyes travel to Xi Zirui''s lips and the sticky ze of syrup now coating them. He swallows around nothing. "Good?"


    It is just as sweet and tart as Xi Zirui hoped, but looking at the zed off look clouding Han Yu''s eyes, he knows there''s something even sweeter he''d like to taste.


    Suddenly, he can''t find a single good reason why he should continue to deprive himself.


    Holding the skewer with one hand, he wraps the other around Han Yu''s neck and brings their faces together.


    "You can have some," he whispers, his breath ghosting over Han Yu''s bottom lip, before he bridges the distance between their mouths.


    He was right, the candied hawthorn can''tpare.

 Chapter 58: Dont go to work (youll get wrinkles)

    Chapter 58: Don''t go to work (you''ll get wrinkles)


    Xi Zirui gasps into the kiss when Han Yu''s armse around his waist, gripping onto his hipbone with propriety.


    Clinging to Han Yu''s back, Xi Zirui brings both arms around his neck, hanging on to the hawthorn skewer between his fingers. Trying to remain focused enough not to let it drop to the floor or stick to Han Yu''s clothes.


    Han Yu tries to say something against Xi Zirui''s lips, but Xi Zirui doesn''t let go of him, chasing after his plush lips with ravenous hunger.


    The fingers on his hipbone clench under the hem of his sweater and Xi Zirui''s abdominal muscles jump at the contact.


    "Ge, gege..." Han Yu''s voice finally breaks through the fog of lust clouding Xi Zirui''s senses. "People are staring at us."


    Xi Zirui chances a sideways from the corner of his eye, and indeed, a small crowd of onlookers has gathered around them.


    A young guy is filming them. "Is this for a new drama? Are you guys actors?"


    "Whatever, this is going on douyin," he says, shrugging, when he doesn''t get an answer.


    That kicks Xi Zirui into action, he lunges towards the guy and grabs his mobile out of his hands.


    "Hey, that''s mine!" the guy, sporting a sad looking goatee and a brand-name backwards hat curses him while trying to bat the phone out of Xi Zirui''s hands.


    Han Yu materializes at his side and holds the guy back by his oversize hoodie. "Let the nice gentleman do what we wants and you won''t have any trouble."


    His manic shark grin makes goatee stop struggling right away.


    Xi Zirui deletes the video and returns the mobile back to its owner. "It''s rude to film people on the street."


    Grumbling, the guy takes it back and shoots both of them a vicious re. "Whatever," he spits, and disappears into the crowd.


    Once they''re alone again Han Yu shoots him a reticent nce. "Afraid Master Su is going to get forwarded a douyin of his husband kissing the help?"


    Xi Zirui closes his eyes. Must he word it like that?


    He can''t risk Su Xueyi finding out about them, he might no longer be an Emperor but he still has the means to make their lives miserable, at least until Xi Zirui neutralizes him.


    In fact, the kiss is the least of their problems, considering Han Yu and the original have been having an affair for months.


    Xi Zirui can still feel the phantom pain of the whipshes on his back, can still hear Han Yu''s anguished cries.


    "You know we can''t risk that," he says, after a pregnant pause.


    Han Yu worries at his bottom lip with his teeth and scoffs wryly. "I don''t know why you care. It''s obvious you don''t love him."


    Xi Zirui shrugs despondently, it''s the best answer he can give at present.


    Han Yu kicks his snicker''s heel against the pavement and shoves his hands inside his jean pockets. "I guess you need a guy like him to afford your lifestyle."


    Fuming, Xi Zirui grits his teeth and says, "We should go back to the house."


    Han Yu shrugs and nods. "This date is a bust, anyway."


    It''s not a pleasant ending to the morning.


    ---


    Back at the house, they spend the rest of the day avoiding each other. Xi Zirui tries to keep himself upied in the upper floor, and Han Yu stays in his room, doing whatever.


    When Su Xueyi arrives he presents Xi Zirui with the biggest bouquet of roses he has ever seen. There must be hundreds of them, all red and velvety.


    He gets a kiss on the cheek for his troubles, and the cold shoulder all through dinner.


    They watch a movie together, and Xi Zirui calls it ''derivative'', Su Xueyi''s favor immediately goes up another point. Now at 36 out of 100.


    Han Yu stands guard at the door while Su Xueyi and Xi Zirui are in the living room, and Xi Zirui can feel his gaze on his bare nape like a physical touch.


    It makes him squirm away every time Su Xueyi tries to touch him.


    Against his best interests, Xi Zirui ends up falling asleep during the second movie.


    Su Xueyi turns off the TV and carries him in his arms all the way up to their rooms.


    From his station by the door, Han Yu watches intently as Xi Zirui''s limp head lolls into Su Xueyi''s chest and his pale feet dangle over the crook of his elbow.


    His hands ball into fists at his side.


    ---


    When morninges, Xi Zirui has no recollection of getting into bed, but somehow he must have, because he''s dressed in his obnoxious silk pajamas, and he can''t see Su Xueyi going through the effort of doing up every tiny mother-of-pearl button.


    He showers and dresses himself in something a little more business casual than gym clothes, but not by much. An oversized wool sweater and ck ankle grazing pants is good enough.


    "Let''s go to thepany," he tells Han Yu as soon as he steps onto the ground floor. "Don''t bother with the car, we''re taking the metro."


    Han Yu''s expression darkens somewhat. "Going to have lunch with hubby again?"


    "Don''t be ridiculous," he says, putting on the same sneakers he wore the previous day. "I''m going to work."


    The look of utter disbelief never quite leaves Han Yu''s face.


    ---


    This time Su Xueyi is full of smiles when he wees him into his office and absent any office boys sitting on his conference table.


    "Darling, it''s a bit early for lunch." Despite his words, he still gets up from his chair andes around to drop a messy kiss on Xi Zirui''s brow.


    "I didn''te to have lunch, I came to work."


    If possible, his disbelief is even more stark than Han Yu''s.


    "But why?" Su Xueyi asks, giving Xi Zirui a worried look, as if he is concerned he might being down with something.


    "It gets boring staying at home all day," he says with an insouciant shrug of his shoulder.


    Taking advantage of Su Xueyi having recently vacated it, Xi Zirui circles the conference room and sits down on his chair.


    He leans into the plush padding, and kicks his feet up onto the tabletop. "Besides, this is mypany too."


    Speaking inly, it really isn''t, because Su Xueyi established it before their wedding, but Su Xueyi clearly isn''t going to tell him that.


    He smirks when Su Xueyi swallows dryly. "What are you nning to do?"


    Xi Zirui spreads his arms over the table, feeling the grain under his fingertips. "I was thinking I could work with human resources," he says, his smile so wide it hurts his cheeks.


    ---


    Su Xueyi can''t really tell him no, so he tasks an assistant with finding him an empty office to use.


    It''s not huge, but it has an enormous panoramic window with an incredible view of the city.


    The window, he suspects, is a CEO''s-husband-only perk.


    "Fancy," Han Yu says, pulling down on the white leaves of a Chinese Evergreen, surprised to find the nt to be real.


    "I''m not nning on staying here long." He gets a nk notepad out of one of his desk''s drawers and a pen and makes his way to the door.


    Han Yu follows him closely. Strictly speaking, there''s no need for him to shadow him inside thepany, but Su Xueyi is paranoid, or maybe the original was.


    Either way, Xi Zirui appreciates the convenient excuse to have him close, even if things are still strained between them.


    "I still have no idea what you''re going to do here," he muses aloud clicking his tongue. "Is gege going to ask the employees to rate their work environment satisfaction, on a scale of 1 to 5?"


    Xi Zirui opens up a huge grin. "Actually, yes."


    ---


    It''s not a coincidence that Cao Fei, as part of the Human Resources team is the sacrificialmb chosen to show him around the offices.


    Either Su Xueyi is trying to offer him an olive branch by letting him have a go at Cao Fei.


    Or Cao Fei has some colleagues who really hate his guts.


    He looks horrified to be in Xi Zirui''s presence, unable to meet his eyes.


    Xi Zirui smiles warmly at him. "Thank you for showing me around, I hope I''m not imposing." He takes Cao Fei limp hand in a short handshake. "Cao Fei right? Nice to meet you."


    Cao Fei doesn''t know whether to trust Xi Zirui''s apparent friendliness and mumbles a faltering, "Likewise."


    Han Yu observes this exchange with a smirk.


    Their first stop is the costumer support operatives. Which is to say, the call center.


    Normally, apany the size of Greydot would outsource costumer support to a specializedpany instead of training their own department. The fact that Su Xueyi has opted not to do so is interesting.


    And the reason why Xi Zirui wants to start here.


    While Greydot brands itself as a tech start-up, it''s actually just a reseller of electronics.


    In its early days, Su Xueyi would buy bulk units of cheap electronics, such as speakers, keyboards, headphones, and the like, stamp the Greydot logo onto them. Invest on an aggressive marketing campaign with digital influencers and wait for the profits to rain down.


    And they did.


    These days, Greydot ces orders directly with the manufacturer, which is actually cheaper, and they''re the ones engraving the Greydot logo, right there on the production line, onto the same cheap electronics being sold in every online market.


    The irony of it all being the thousands of loyal Greydot costumers seeing ''lookalikes'' of their luxury products all over Taobao and moaning about how popr Greydot products are that everyone tries to copy them.


    It''s disgusting, but profitable.


    Su Xueyi is a lot of things, but he isn''t stupid.


    He''s scalping costumers, and Xi Zirui would bet his left foot he''s scalping his employees too.


    Xi Zirui makes his way towards a familiar face he hasn''t seen since the first world.


    Ji Limei is typing away at a keyboard, talking with someone through her headset on the cubicle farthest from the door.


    "Sorry to interrupt, I''m conducting a survey on employee satisfaction." Her doll-like eyes widen in worry, but Xi Zirui is quick to assuage her fears. "Don''t worry, it''spletely anonymous."


    She still doesn''t look convinced but Cao Fei intervenes. "It''s not official Jioshi," he says, giving Xi Zirui a sideways nce.


    "I guess I can answer some questions," she says, pouting at having been chosen for this.


    "Caooshi, could you give us some privacy?" Xi Zirui asks uncapping his pen.


    He does, and Xi Zirui smiles down at Ji Limei still sitting down at her chair.


    "What about him?" she asks, nodding towards Han Yu.


    "Don''t worry about him, he''s my bodyguard."


    "Are you in any danger?"


    "You know, I''m still not sure about that."


    His answer doesn''t put her at ease and she moves her chair further away from Han Yu, who''s leaning against the window frame with his arms crossed in front of his chest.


    "What would you say is the worst thing about working here?"


    She blinks up at him, once, twice.


    "What?"


    Han Yu also gives him a curious look.


    "Just off the top of your head," Xi Zirui insists.


    "And you''re sure this is going to be anonymous?"


    "I swear."


    She drums her fingers over her desk and bites her lower lip, before eventually nodding.


    After that, she tells Xi Zirui everything about how she often works unpaid overtime, and how her regr work hours are logged incorrectly anyway. She''s supposedly earned a productivity bonus three times already but has yet to see hide or tail of it.


    Her pee breaks are monitored, and her lunch hour has been reduced to half an hour.


    Xi Zirui writes all this down to the smallest detail. She assures him all of her colleagues have simr tales to tell.


    He''s sure this is only the tip of the iceberg. He''s sure there''s much more dirt hiding behind these nd ster walls.


    Xi Zirui is almost done interviewing Ji Limei when the sound of thin heels thumping over carpeted floor enters his field of hearing.


    A polite cough sounds behind his back.


    "If we''re having an audit I should have been informed about it beforehand," Bai Mi''s familiar voice trills, seemingly ignoring the entire point of an audit.


    Xi Zirui smirks. He''s been wondering when she''d show up.

 Chapter 59: Dont share bathroom stalls

    Chapter 59: Don''t share bathroom stalls


    Xi Zirui turns around to greet her with an amenable smile.


    "I''m just having an informal chat with Jioshi." To Ji Limei he says, "Sorry to disturb you, you can go back to your work, now."


    She looks frightened by Bai Mi''s presence and ducks her head shyly before turning back to herputer screens.


    ording to Ni Ni, Bai Mi has been in thepany since the beginning. Although it doesn''t look like she and Su Xueyi knew each other before he started Greydot. Her role in thepany is murky to say the least.


    Technically, she''s the head of Human Resources, all new hires must first go through her.


    However, as her presence in the Costumer Support sector indicates, she is also frequently there. She''ll even man theputer at specific times and take a few calls, before leaving as suddenly as she appeared.


    Ni Ni doesn''t know any details about the nature of those calls.


    But Xi Zirui thinks there''s something there.


    Bai Mi gives him an assessing look as if she''s also trying to take the measure of him.


    "I didn''t know our President''s husband would be paying us a visit," she says, tucking a strand of silky hair behind her ear.


    "I''ll be working here from now on." He smiles when she can''t help her frown. "I hope older sister can show me the ropes."


    The look on her face when he calls her older sister is priceless.


    "I''m sure younger brother''s husband will be happy to teach him everything he needs to know about thepany." Her smile is as perfectly sculpted as her eyebrows, but doesn''t reach her eyes.


    "I think it would be beneficial for me to learn from such an exemry employee."


    She narrows her eyes. "I''m curious...what exactly will younger brother be doing in ourpany?"


    "Oh, this and that. Much like older sister."


    Her nostrils re, and Xi Zirui experiences the familiar thrill of poking a slumbering tiger.


    "Well, I wish younger brother the best of luck," she smiles cordially onest time before leaving the room.


    Xi Zirui stays put leaning against the window next to Han Yu before following after her.


    "Let''s go," he says to Han Yu when he looks to be more engrossed in his own mobile than in what is happening around him.


    He pockets the mobile and follows Xi Zirui. "Where are we going?" he asks, his tone bored.


    Xi Zirui winks at him over his shoulder. "We''re going eavesdropping."


    ---


    Han Yu leans against one side of Su Xueyi''s door, and Xi Zirui''s the other, hidden from the inside by the drawn blinds.


    Some of the staff give them odd looks, but no one dares tell the CEO''s husband anything.


    As such, Xi Zirui is free to listen in as much as he wants.


    "I don''t know what you think you''re doing letting him snoop around like that!" Bai Mi growls, her voice muffled through the ss walls.


    Su Xueyi''s dryugh is almost imperceptible, but his gruff next words are very clear, "Chill out, he''s harmless." His voice takes on a dirty drawl when he speaks with her, as if all his high ss polishes off.


    "He doesn''t look harmless to me, you''re just cock drunk and can''t tell he''s a little snake," Bai Mi insists, her voice raising an octave.


    "All Rui''er wants to do is buy new clothes and travel to exotic ces." He scoffs, and Xi Zirui hears the sound of the hinges on his chair groaning when he gets up. "He''s probably just bored and wants to try something different. He''ll get tired soon enough."


    "He called me older sister, when we just met...Could he know something?"


    Xi Zirui straightens up. Now this is interesting. He called her older sister because of their interactions in the previous world.


    But she seems to think he had ulterior motives. What exactly does she think he knows?


    Han Yu gives him a sharp sideways look, probably wondering the same thing.


    "He was just trying to get you riled up," Su Xueyi says. "Judging by your reaction he seeded." Oddly, he seems to be proud of Xi Zirui for that.


    "Don''t tell me I didn''t warn you when he goes around poking his perky little nose where it doesn''t belong."


    Her footsteps approach the door, and Xi Zirui turns to leave, but Han Yu''s arm shoots out to keep him in ce.


    Xi Zirui gives him a confused look, but Han Yu raises on finger to his lips and moves his ear closer to the door.


    "There''s a big shipment arriving soon, and we can''t have him sniffing around then," she hisses.


    Han Yu and Xi Zirui''s eyes meet in mutual shock, at the same time Su Xueyi says, "I can handle Zirui, you worry about your own people."


    There''s a finality to his words, and Bai Mi falls silent, even though Xi Zirui can feel her hostility through the door.


    The hand around Xi Zirui''s wrist tightens as Han Yu pulls him away from the office and into the nearby bathrooms.


    Han Yu sps one hand over Xi Zirui''s mouth and pushes him into an empty stall.


    "There''s something really fucked up going on," Han Yu says, still covering Xi Zirui''s mouth.


    Xi Zirui''s eyebrows scrunch up in confusion, he tries to speak through Han Yu''s fingers but his wordse out muffled.


    "No, listen, listen!" He waits for Xi Zirui to stop struggling before continuing. "That back there is your warning to get out while you still can."


    "I don''t know what''s gotten into you, but I know better than to hope you''ll leave well enough alone", he sighs, and fixes Xi Zirui with a limpid stare. "Don''t fuck around or you might not like what you find out."


    Xi Zirui is a little touched with how well Han Yu knows him already, seeing as he couldn''t be more different than the original.


    Slowly, he takes his hand away from Xi Zirui''s lips.


    "I need to know."


    "Why? Is it some kind of rich bastardpulsion?" He scoffs and runs a hand through his hair, freeing a few strands from his short pony tail, making them brush against his buzzed undercut.


    "Because I''m married to the bastard? The shit he steps on stters on me!" Xi Zirui groans.


    That''s only part of the reason, but he doesn''t know if it''s a good idea to tell Han Yu his n right away, or in a public bathroom.


    He leaves the stall and a frustrated Han Yu behind.


    Only to walk straight into Su Xueyi''s chest, who steadies him with a hand on the shoulder.


    "Darling? What are you doing here? The staff use this bathroom, you can use the one in my office."


    Xi Zirui darts a panicked look at the stall he just vacated, but the half-opened door thankfully obscures Han Yu.


    "I just wanted to wash my hands," he says, sparing a distracted smile at Su Xueyi.


    Su Xueyi frowns. "In the stall?"


    "Right. As soon as I walked in, I felt like I really needed to go." This is such a pointless conversation. Xi Zirui hates Su Xueyi for making him have it in the middle of the bathroom.


    "It''s good I ran into you here, actually, I need to meet a few clients for lunch and I was wondering if you''d like toe with me."


    "Sure, I''ll go." He nods distractedly, edging towards the bathroom exit in the hope that Su Xueyi will follow after him thus giving Han Yu an opportunity to escape.


    "Your hands?" Su Xueyi says.


    "What about them?"


    "Didn''t youe in here to wash them?"


    They''ve reached some sort of stand off, where they circle each other like cowboys ready to draw their guns at any moment.


    "Why did youe in here, if there''s a bathroom in your office?" Xi Zirui soaps up his hands looking at Su Xueyi through the mirror.


    He seems surprised by the question. "I thought I saw youing in."


    Now that''s a big fat lie, because if Su Xueyi came in at the same time he did, he would have heard him having a very interesting conversation with Han Yu.


    Xi Zirui narrows his eyes at him, and at the same time, the stall on the farthest wall from the door slides open and a grim faced Cao Feies out of it, looking dispiritedly at his phone''s screen.


    He almost jumps out of his skin when he raises his eyes and sees both Su Xueyi and Xi Zirui, just standing there.


    Smirking, Xi Zirui tugs on Su Xueyi''s tie until their eyes meet. "So this is why you came here."


    "Baby, it''s not what you th-"


    Xi Zirui pulls the tie sideways, cutting off Su Xueyi''s air supply. "I can''t even listen to you right now. Just because of that, Han Yu is going to be sitting at our table during lunch with your important clients."


    "Whatever you want, baby," Su Xueyi says, between gasps.


    He pulls on the tie onest time, before letting go. Su Xueyi clutches at his neck and takes in big lungfuls of air.


    "Pathetic," Xi Zirui spits down at him, his upper lip curling in disgust.


    Almost at the door, he turns around with one hand on the doorframe to smile sadly at Cao Fei, who looks close to tears. "You can do better. I can introduce you to my driver. I think the two of you would get along."


    Looking straight at Su Xueyi he adds. "I bet his cock is bigger too."


    He''s barely outside the bathroom when Ni Ni pings. "Congrattions, Host! CEO''s favor went up by 4 points, now at 40 of a possible 100 points."


    ---


    It should stand to reason that Su Xueyi would have his own driver, but somehow, Xi Zirui is still surprised when a sleek Te model pulls up to the front of the building being driven by Liao Min, cool as ever in a short pixie cut, and tinted shades.


    She tips two fingers down at Su Xueyi from the open window but doesn''t climb down the car to open the doors for anyone.


    Which is incredibly odd, to say the least? Another good friend of Su Xueyi''s, on Bai Mi''s level?


    "No," Ni Ni says excitedly, and doesn''t borate further, to Xi Zirui''s great frustration.


    The ride is tense, with Han Yu sitting in the front next to Liao Min, and both Xi Zirui and Su Xueyi in the backseat.


    Xi Zirui can feel the lusting off Su Xueyi in waves. It''s giving him a headache.


    He wants to tell him something along the lines of, "you want to fuck me so bad it makes you look stupid." Unfortunately that would only make him hornier.


    The restaurant they go to overlooks the Imperial gardens, and is so exclusive that Su Xueyi is able to book an entire floor for them.


    Xi Zirui makes a point of waiting for Han Yu to sit down before sitting next to him,pletely ignoring Su Xueyi.


    The hungry look Su Xueyi shoots him over the ssware is absolutely revolting.


    ---


    The three of them, but mostly Han Yu, have already gone through a great deal of the appetizers when their guests arrived.


    Two non-descript middle-aged men with expensive suits and bad haircuts, enter the room ushered in by one of the waiters. Behind them, a young man with a sickly pallor and bird-like bone structure walks in with leisurely strides.


    "I''m sorry to make you wait," Shen Yun says, sitting down across from Su Xueyi. "My father couldn''te, but he sends his regards."

 Chapter 60: Dont get in the middle of business negotiations

    Chapter 60: Don''t get in the middle of business negotiations


    Nothing in Su Xueyi''s eyes betrays any attraction towards Shen Yun. If anything, he sits up a little straighter and squares his shoulders, almost as if he''s intimidated by him.


    He''s the one Su Xueyi wants to impress, the two middle-aged men are either distractions or smaller fish. Interesting.


    "I''m d you could join us Lao Shen," Su Xueyi says, pouring a ss of wine to Shen Yun. "Lao Wang, Lao Tong," he nods serving the two other man. First the one with the rheumy eyes, then the smoker with the yellowed teeth.


    The older men hum and take a sip of their cups. Shen Yun downs his while staring at Han Yu.


    His thin smirk rankles Xi Zirui.


    "And who might you be?" he asks, smiling at Han Yu. To Xi Zirui he says, "Of course I know who Master Xi is, Master Su has talked about you extensively and shown us pictures of your wedding."


    "He''s my bodyguard, Han Yu, we''re both ttered to meet Master Shen," Xi Zirui says, smiling at him, and tries not to flinch when Su Xueyi''s broad palmnds on his thigh.


    Han Yu ignores Shen Yun, slouching in his chair as if he can''t be bothered to listen to either of them.


    He''s disinterest only makes Shen Yun grin more broadly.


    Xi Zirui''s fingers tighten on the side of his chair.


    "Is Host jealous?" Ni Ni asks.


    No, Xi Zirui loves it when the guy who fucked him over in the past world makes eyes at his...his something.


    "Let''s order," Su Xueyi says, the first wise words he has spoken all day.


    ---


    Apparently this restaurant is famous for their Beijing hotpot, so that''s what Su Xueyi orders for their table. Xi Zirui isn''t looking forward to eating mutton instead of cow''s stomach, or pretending like the mild-tasting travesty they''re going to bring to the table, is "good".


    Unfortunately he''s not allowed toin about any of it, because the original isn''t from Chongqing.


    Not that anyone else seems much interested in the food.


    "I was thinking we could go forward with 20 crates of headphones," Su Xueyi says, dipping meat in sesame seed sauce and gantly dropping it in Xi Zirui''s bowl.


    Xi Zirui smiles tightly at him and brings the mutton to his lips, all the while wondering who the fuck talks about "crates" of headphones.


    It''s then that he notices Han Yu sitting very straight in his chair. He''s still pretending to be bored by the business talk going on, but Xi Zirui notices the shift in his posture. He''s much more alert.


    It seems like everyone at the table knows more about what''s really going on than Xi Zirui.


    Shen Yun hums thoughtfully. Lao Wang, with the rheumy eyes whispers something in his ear.


    "We''re prepared to buy 15 crates of product," Shen Yun says, steepling his fingers. "That''s what Master Su and my father agreed on, is it not?"


    This conversation is far too charged to be happening about headphones. There''s something Xi Zirui is missing, and it probably ties back to that weird conversation between Bai Mi and Su Xueyi he and Han Yu overheard.


    It was probably her who should havee with Su Xueyi to this "business lunch", but she likely told Su Xueyi to go fuck himself after their little spat.


    Wait.


    That''s why he was meeting Cao Fei in the bathroom!


    Xi Zirui wasn''t even his second choice to bring along to the meeting.


    Bai Mi was probably meant to be Su Xueyi''s right hand woman, a shrewd business partner who would have his back in the negotiations.


    Absent her, the next best thing would be Cao Fei, meek, mild-mannered and appropriately intimidated by Su Xueyi.


    Since Xi Zirui got in the middle of their bathroom rendezvous, Su Xueyi had no choice but to bring him along.


    Pretty arm candy to showcase just how sessful and aplished Su Xueyi is.


    "Host, is it really worth it to get so worked up based on assumptions?" Ni Ni asks, her voice wavering.


    Yes, because his assumptions are right!


    If possible, Su Xueyi is even more of an asshole in this world than in the other two.


    At least when he was the Emperor, he had the excuse of absolute power going to his head to exin the way he treated people like objects.


    He would very much like to know what the excuse is this time around.


    Xi Zirui clearly hasn''t put him in his ce enough for the message to sink in that he is not to be trifled with.


    For his n to work, not only does Su Xueyi need to bepletely smitten with him, he also needs to trust him.


    Right now, he clearly thinks Xi Zirui is on par with a hairless cat; expensive, exotic, and mean.


    The good thing about cats is that unlike dogs, they have no qualms about biting the hand that feeds them.


    Shen Yun and Su Xueyi are still going back and forth on the amount of crates Shen Yun''s father will be buying, and no closer to reaching an agreement.


    "We should go," Xi Zirui tells Su Xueyi with an exasperated sigh.


    Su Xueyi chuckles, as if Xi Zirui is terrible entertaining. Shen Yun doesn''t bother hiding his derisive smirk.


    "Darling, I''m in the middle of negotiations. You can tell Liao Min to drive you home if you''re bored."


    "Right now it doesn''t look like you''re in the middle of anything," he says, sipping a ss of water. Gesturing with his ss towards Shen Yun, he adds. "He''s stalling you. The truth is, he doesn''t have the money to buy 20 crates, but he doesn''t want you to take the product anywhere else."


    Shen Yun''s eyes narrow. "That''s a bold assumption."


    "It''s also the right one," he says, returning the narrow-eyed re. "How much are 20 crates worth?" he asks Su Xueyi.


    Su Xueyi is giving him an apprehensive look. "10 million yuan."


    They''re definitely not talking about headphones here.


    "And fifteen?"


    "7 million yuan," Su Xueyi says.


    Xi Zirui turns to Shen Yun with a smile. "What does Master Shen think of 23 crates for 10 million?"


    Immediately Lao Wang and Lao Tong lean into Shen Yun and start whispering quietly behind their wine cups.


    "Is that amount of product avable?" Shen Yun asks Su Xueyi.


    Su Xueyi nods slowly, darting a questioning look at Xi Zirui from the corner of his eye, wondering where he''s trying to go with this.


    "Of course there''s still the matter of how Master Shen is going to get the money, great deal or not," Xi Zirui says, straightening his back, mirroring Shen Yun''s position.


    Shen Yun res.


    "What about this?" he leans forward and rests his elbows on the table. "Master Shen gives us 7 million right now for 10 crates, and once he gets the rest of the money, we''ll hand over the remaining 13 crates."


    Shen Yun''s frown deepens. "I was prepared to pay 7 million for 15, not 10."


    Xi Zirui''s eyes widen. "But now Master Shen is going to get 7 whole extra crates for the low, low price of 3 million."


    Raising an inquisitive eyebrow towards Lao Tong and Lao Wang, Xi Zirui adds, "Only an idiot would turn down that kind of deal."


    When he''s angry, Shen Yun looks as if he''s about to pass out from heatstroke, it''s not a good look on him, and Xi Zirui revels in the sight of his thin, sweaty hair stered to his temples.


    Abruptly, Shen Yun pushes back on his chair and gets up from the table. He straightens his suit jacket and nods towards Su Xueyi. "We''ll be in touch."


    He takes a business card out of his coat''s pocket and hands it to Han Yu. "Feel free to contact me if you want a change of pace...or something else."


    Han Yu gives him an odd look. "Uh, thanks." He pockets the card anyway.


    Shen Yun and the two older men don''t acknowledge Xi Zirui in any way before exiting the restaurant.


    "Congrattions Host! CEO''s favor went up +10 points. Now at 50 of a possible 100 points."


    Right now Xi Zirui is more concerned that half the food is still on the table.


    Xi Zirui sighs. He hates wastefulness.


    He gs down a waiter who rushes to his side immediately.


    "Can you please bag everything for us?"


    Su Xueyi pales. "Darling, what are you doing? We have food at home." He smiles apologetically at the waiter, as if he''s afraid he''ll think they''re poor or something.


    "And now we''ll have this delicious hotpot, too." He shoots him a dazzling smile and gets up from the table. "Why don''t you go settle the bill while me and Han Yu wait in the car."


    He doesn''t wait for Su Xueyi''s answer before turning on his heel and leaving him to foot the bill and bring in the boxes of leftovers.


    ---


    Han Yu pulls him back by the wrist before he can get in the car. "Do you know what it was that you were just trading in Su Xueyi''s behalf?"


    "I don''t." Xi Zirui fixes him with a probing look. "But something tells me you do."


    He takes in a big lungful of air, and steps around Xi Zirui to get in the passenger seat.


    Xi Zirui takes his seat on the backseat, and waits in silence for Su Xueyi, who arrives a few minutester, looking disgruntled while carrying armloads of takeout boxes.


    "You were great darling," Su Xueyi says, and tries to kiss Xi Zirui on the lips, who dodges at thest minute.


    "Two things were obvious. You didn''t have any other buyer, and he didn''t have any other seller." He shrugs. "It was just a matter of making it harder for him to continue stalling until he could find someone to sell him the ''headphones'' for cheaper."


    He puts stress on the word "headphones" but Su Xueyi doesn''t even blink.


    Instead he ruffles Xi Zirui''s hair as if he is a particrly smart dog.


    He isn''t sure whether or not that''s an upgrade from being an expensive cat. He''s inclined to think not. People will starve to feed their cats salmon, but are perfectly happy feeding dogs scraps from their table.


    "I didn''t know you were so business savvy."


    "An Art History degree is something that can be so multipurpose, sometimes."


    Su Xueyi looks at him oddly, but in the front seat, Han Yu lets out an abortive chuckle.


    "I hope Mr. Han isn''t thinking about trading us for Lao Shen," Su Xueyi says, smiling jovially and squeezing Han Yu''s shoulder over the car seat.


    Han Yu turns around on his seat and grins. "Wouldn''t dream of it Sir." Before turning around. His gaze meets Xi Zirui''s stare, and holds.


    ---


    They go back to thepany, where Xi Zirui spends the rest of the day fussing around on theputer and trying to find out what exactly the electronics part of Greydot is a front for.


    He doesn''t have much sess, his permissions areughably limited, and other than the payroll and a few lists ofpletely innocuous client orders, he doesn''t find anything suspicious.


    Han Yu remains annoyingly tight-lipped. "Maybe it''s better if you don''t look any further into the matter."


    By the time, Su Xueyies to tell him it''s time to go home, he still hasn''t found anything relevant.


    ---


    That night, Su Xueyi leads Xi Zirui to their bedroom by the hand as soon as they finish dinner.


    Xi Zirui follows after him with as much enthusiasm as a death row inmate.


    Su Xueyi sits down on the bed and pulls Xi Zirui into hisp. "I miss you baby," he says, scenting the side of Xi Zirui''s neck.


    Xi Zirui smiles down at him and runs his hands over his hair, made dull and clumpy with pomade. "My husband is about to get 10 million yuan richer."


    Smirking, Su Xueyi runs his hands up Xi Zirui''s nks. "That''s right baby."


    With a pout, Xi Zirui thumbs at Su Xueyi''s bottom lip. "Not yet though, my husband doesn''t yet have a 10 million yuan cock to fuck me with."


    Su Xueyi''s pupils spillover into his chocte irises.


    Xi Zirui whispers into his ear, "Maybe when he does, I''ll forgive him for going around sticking it where it doesn''t belong."


    He taps Su Xueyi''s cheek twice and gets up from hisp.


    He''s making his way to the bathroom when Ni Ni chimes:


    "Congrattions, Host! CEO''s favor went up +5. Now at 55 of a possible 100 points."

 Chapter 61: Dont addle your bodyguards mind

    Chapter 61: Don''t addle your bodyguard''s mind


    The next day, Xi Zirui waits for Su Xueyi to leave for work first, despite his suggestion that they ride on the same car.


    He has some important questions to ask Ni Ni, the kind that he needs privacy for.


    Sprawling out on the huge kingsize bed, he pulls up the holo screen and says. "Ok, you''re going to tell me what the fuck is going on with Su Xueyi''s side hustle."


    "Answering Host: Ni Ni doesn''t know."


    "I''m getting really tired of that excuse."


    She chimes in a higher register. "Ni Ni means it! Su Xueyi is supposed to be a shady businessman, making his fortune by selling low quality goods as luxury items."


    Xi Zirui refrains from pointing out that all luxury items are a scam, low quality or not. But he''s not in university anymore, and Ni Ni isn''t the Marxist theory professor he was always trying to impress.


    "He''s doing more than that, and you know it!"


    "Ni Ni can see that, but he wasn''t supposed to."


    "How wasn''t he supposed to?" Xi Zirui hisses into the silver bracelet. "Aren''t you, or the Transmigrator 4000, whatever, in control of his ''multi-dimensional'' experience?"


    Ni Ni whimpers mechanically. "Ni Ni is just a simple system. This is all very confusing to her, but when we get back to Host''s original world, Her Hea-...the Shopkeeper, might be able to exin this better."


    Xi Zirui thumps his head against the velvet headboard. "And until then, I just wander around in the dark in this world?"


    "Host is smart, he always figures everything out."


    In the first world, there was a lot he didn''t understand because of his own stubbornness, but the second world was very straightforward. Don''t get on the Emperor''s wrong side, and be careful with the rest of the harem. Xi Zirui failed on both counts.


    He thought this world offered him the perfect opportunity to get rid of Su Xueyi cleanly while enjoying many long years of happiness with Han Yu.


    He just had to have Su Xueyi wrapped around his little finger, and then turn him into the authorities forbor code vitions, and tax evasion.


    Xi Zirui would promise him eternal loyalty, swearing up and down that he would wait for him to get out of prison, therefore keeping his favor up and leaving him free to be with Han Yu.


    Simple. Efficient. Foolproof.


    But Su Xueyi just had to go and throw a wrench in his ns, in the form of something that sounds at once much more illegal and dangerous.


    "More illegal is good, right? It means more time in prison!" Ni Ni says, the eternal optimist.


    Tax evasion would be a m dunk though, it would guarantee Su Xueyi at least seven years in prison if Xi Zirui got him terriblewyers - and he would- and after he got out Xi Zirui could just fake his own death, or run away with Han Yu to another country! Su Xueyi would remember him fondly as his loyal, dearly-departed husband!


    But now, it sounds like he''s dealing with much bigger fish. And that means trouble.


    If Su Xueyi has big friends in low ces, it means they could grow antsy if he were to be arrested, and decide he had be too much of a liability.


    If Su Xueyi dies, Xi Zirui dies with him, and there goes his carefully constructed life.


    "What is Han Yu''s role in all this?" Xi Zirui asks. Han Yu clearly knows more than he''s letting on.


    "Ni Ni can answer that!" she thrills excitedly. "Han Yu is the brother of one of Su Xueyi''s former employees who became blind after an ident at one of Greydot''s warehouses. Su Xueyi denied any responsibility for the ident, and the civilwsuit was decided in Greydot''s favor, since the employee was still atpany propriety after working hours."


    Xi Zirui''s blood boils. "Working unpaid, un-logged, overtime, no doubt."


    So, Han Yu started working for Su Xueyi to get revenge on him, fucking his husband was probably a nice perk too. That makes sense.


    "What was his goal?"


    Ni Ni beeps. "Same as Host''s original n: to reveal Su Xueyi''s illegal business practices and turn him in to the authorities. That''s why Ni Ni didn''t mention it." She sighs dramatically. "She thought it was romantic."


    It kind of is, a little, but Xi Zirui isn''t going to admit that.


    Besides, it''s obvious Han Yu found out more than he bargained for in the time he''s been working for Su Xueyi.


    Is that why he hasn''t turned him in yet?


    If Ni Ni doesn''t have any more answers to give him, Xi Zirui needs to go directly to the one person who can.


    ---


    He finds Han Yu in the suspended garden, leaning against the ss railing and observing the city skyline.


    He doesn''t give any sign of hearing Xi Zirui approach, but he must have, because he says, "A flowering garden at this altitude, and some people down there can barely get sunlight in their tiny, cramped houses."


    He turns around to face Xi Zirui, bracing his elbows on the railing. The ss barrier behind him makes it seem as if he''s about to plummet into an abyss of blue. "What do you think about that?"


    "I think it''s disgusting."


    The corner of Han Yu''s lip ticks up. "You know, I believe you. Why is that?"


    "Because I''m telling the truth."


    Han Yu shakes his head. "No one changes that much in such a short time."


    "We all have hidden depths," Xi Zirui says, holding Han Yu''s gaze. "Including you. I think you should tell me what exactly Su Xueyi''s side business is."


    "Why do you care?"


    "Because I hate his fucking guts," Xi Zirui says, his nostrils ring. "I want to bring him down, no matter how."


    Han Yu gives him an assessing look, his dark eyes probing into Xi Zirui, trying to take the measure of him. Xi Zirui notices the moment the uncertainty drains out of him when the harsh line of his lips softens into a sigh.


    "It''s not his side business, it''s his main one," Han Yu says returning the intensity of Xi Zirui''s stare. "Greydot is just a front. A moneyundering scheme."


    "A front for what?"


    Han Yu pushes out on the railing and bridges the distance between himself and Xi Zirui. When they''re almost nose to nose, he cups the back of Xi Zirui''s head, threading his fingers into the soft hair.


    "Baby..." The way he says that word, so sultry, nothing like Su Xueyi''s sickening croon, makes the fine hairs on Xi Zirui''s nape stand on end. "Your husband is working for the mob."


    ---


    Han Yu wants to show him something. He makes a call, and they go down to the building''s garage.


    A few momentster Liao Min shows up. "Get in," she says, stretching her arm over the passenger seat to get the door open for Han Yu. "I never know when the bastard will call for me."


    She does a double take when she sees Xi Zirui. "What the fuck is he doing here?"


    Han Yu gets in the passenger seat and Xi Zirui climbs into the backseat.


    "He doesn''t like his husband either."


    Liao Min curses under her breath and shifts the car into gear. "This is why I told you sleeping with the Su dog''s kept boy was a bad idea." She shakes her head and drives out of the garage. "Good pussy will addle your brain."


    "I''m sitting right here," Xi Zirui says through gritted teeth. He already misses General Liao. This Liao Min reminds him too much of Director Liao.


    Liao Min meets his eyes through the rearview mirror. "What? I''m paying you apliment." Smirking, she adds, "Personally, I wouldy down my life for good pussy. Doesn''t mean it''s the smart thing to do."


    Han Yu groans. "Can we stop talking about pussy? You''re dating my sister, this conversation is very disturbing for me."


    And that''s how Xi Zirui finds out where exactly they''re going.


    ---


    Liao Min takes them out of therge, open avenues, and into the winding streets leading into Beijing''s hutongs. She parks near a narrow street from where they can only go on foot.


    These aren''t the charming, polished hutongs that have been refitted as luxury housing and tourist attractions. Instead Liao Min leads them to backalley where the structures are in disrepair, and many of the houses still don''t have inside plumbing. Absolutely no different than they were in the 13th century.


    She courses through the streets as if she''s used to them, Han Yu following behind her just as assuredly.


    They both stop in front of a red door, Han Yu knocks.


    An old, wrinkled woman opens the door. Xi Zirui recognizes her at once; Granny Ma.


    She looks no different than in the previous world, her iron coloured hair still gathered on top of her head in a messy bun, her clothing simple and clean.


    "I''m so d you came, she''s having another of her episodes," Granny Ma says, ushering them all into her tiny house.


    They find Li Siqi sitting on the ground at the feet of rocking chair near a window, hugging her knees to her chest and sobbing uncontrobly.


    Liao Min rushes to her side and wraps her arms against her thin frame. "Hey there little bird, what''s all this about?"


    Li Siqi lets out a relieved sob and runs her trembling fingers over Liao Min''s face. "You''re here," she says, her voice shaking.


    Liao Min takes her hand in hers, and kisses her palm. "I''m here."


    "I''m here too, not that I''m needed," Han Yu says. His words are petnt but he''s smiling.


    His sisterughs against Liao Min''s chest. "Thank you for bringing Min Min, you can leave, now."


    Xi Zirui can''t help his amused snort, and Li Siqi stiffens in Liao Min''s arms. "Who else is there?"


    Her eyes, usually dark brown, have be grey and dull as a consequence of her blindness, but her senses are clearly as sharp as ever.


    "You might want to be sitting down, to hear this," Han Yu says,


    ---


    Han Yu and Liao Min try to help Li Siqi sit back down on her chair, but she bats their hands away and does it herself.


    "This is Xi Zirui, Su Xueyi''s husband," Han Yu says, sucking on a shuddering breath when Li Siqi gasps.


    "What is he doing here?" Li Siqi asks, reaching out towards her left side, until Li Siqi grasps her seeking fingers and holds her hand.


    "He can get closer to Su Xueyi than I can. We''ve been making such slow progress. Things could move a lot faster with him."


    Li Siqi''s eyebrows knit over her eyes. She looks frail, in the same way anyone who has been badly hurt does, but whoever mistakes that frailty for weakness does so at their own peril.


    "How do we know we can trust him?"


    That''s a good question. And Liao Min gives Han Yu a pointed look from above the edge of her mirrored sunsses.


    "I might not know much about what exactly Su Xueyi has gotten mixed up in, but I don''t like any of it. I didn''t like it when I thought he was just another businessman exploiting his workers and I don''t like it any better now that I know he''s involved in organized crime," Xi Zirui says, trying to steep his voice in has much hatred as he feels.


    He can''t say anything regarding his past resentment, but he can let it show.


    "I''m very sorry about your ident. I''ll do everything in my power to make sure you''re payed every yuan you''re owed in damages."


    Li Siqi goes very still. Han Yu and Liao Min too give him odd looks.


    "I didn''t lose my sight because of an ident," she says, getting up from the chair and walking towards Xi Zirui until the tip of her feet bump into his socked ones. "He did this to me on purpose."

 Chapter 62: Dont do something stupid

    Chapter 62: Don''t do something stupid


    Granny Ma brings him a ss of water, after he has heard the whole of the short, tortuous tale of Li Siqi''s blindness.


    She was an employee in one of Greydot''s warehouses, one of many handling distribution for re-sellers, and online orders.


    One day she was working overtime ("That part is the same!" Ni Ni interjects; Xi Zirui ignores her), and she was worried her supervisor might file a report if she didn''t check all the shipments, even though she was the only one on the floor.


    There problem was, that wasn''t usually part of her functions, and she took longer than she expected.


    By the time she was done, it was night out and the warehouse was deserted.


    It''s then that the huge metal doors slid open and two cars drove in.


    Su Xueyi was in one of those cars. A man and a woman she had never seen before were in the other.


    Su Xueyi led the two of them to one of the crates she had just been inventorying, and cranked it open with a crowbar he brought with him.


    Li Siqi could barely hold back her gasp when she saw its contents. Dozens of guns, neatly packed and stacked in rows, protected with bubble wrap and styrofoam, as if they were just another product.


    The people that came with Su Xueyi inspected the contents of the crate, and talked among themselves.


    In the end, everyone shook hands and Su Xueyi nailed the crates shut again.


    Li Siqi waited for everyone to leave, and thought she was in the clear when the warehouse fell silent once again.


    She left through her usual employee exit, which is when she found Su Xueyi leaning against the hood of a silver Te, leisurely smoking a cigarette.


    The terror in her eyes made it impossible for her to deny not having seen anything.


    Su Xueyi advanced towards her in long strides.


    "I promise I didn''t see anything!" she pleaded. "I won''t say anything, I swear."


    He grabbed her by the back of he head, gripping a handful of her hair in his fist. "I''m sure you won''t," he cooed. "But I''m going to leave you with a little incentive to keep your mouth shut."


    He took the cigarette from between his lips, and put it out on Li Siqi''s eyes. First the right one, then the left. Li Siqi''s anguished screams clogged her throat. She was in so much agony she thought she was going to die.


    "There, now you won''t be seeing anything you shouldn''t, ever again."


    ---


    At that point, Xi Zirui had to sit down to stop his roiling stomach from giving up its contents.


    He''s no stranger to the cruelty that can hide beneath Su Xueyi''s charming dimples, but hearing Li Siqi''s ount is beyond sickening.


    After his brutal attack, she could only w desperately at her phone, and rely on her muscle memory to call Liao Min, who took her to the hospital and called Han Yu on the way there.


    The doctors tried their best, but there was no way to save Li Siqi''s eyes.


    Proving that Su Xueyi had done it would be all but impossible. There weren''t any security cameras in that out of the way industrial area near the wharf. And even if there were, Su Xueyi has the means to make all evidence disappear.


    Li Siqi became gued with nightmares and anxiety attacks, triggered by the scent of smoke, almost inescapable in the city.


    During the day, she stays with hers and Han Yu''s grandma, Granny Ma, because being on her own only makes her anxiety worse.


    After her shift, Liao Min picks her up and takes her to their home.


    It leaves him heartbroken to see her life ruined like this, not so much because of the blindness, but due to the evesting trauma of her brutal attack.


    "Now you understand, why the two of us want revenge," Han Yu says, motioning towards him and Liao Min "And why it''s dangerous for you to get involved."


    "I''ll do everything in my power to bring Su Xueyi down for all he has done," he says, never breaking eye contact with Han Yu, willing him to believe the honesty of his words.


    ---


    Granny Ma invites him to stay for lunch. Despite her worries that Su Xueyi might call her back at any time, Liao Min stays too.


    The little house is immactely clean, and charmingly decorated despite its dpidated exterior.


    Xi Zirui feels much morefortable here, sitting at a cramped table, bumping knees with three other people, than he does in Su Xueyi''s penthouse with a thousand li of ss table between them.


    Granny Ma serves them shredded pork in rich, dark, savory sauce, with stir-fried rice and vegetables. That too is far better than the in hotpot he was forced to endure in the upscale restaurant yesterday.


    Xi Zirui didn''t realize how starved he was for real homecooked food until he starts eating and never wants to stop.


    "You have a little..." Han Yu says, motioning to the corner of his own lips.


    Xi Zirui tries to clean it off with his tongue. "Did I get it?"


    Han Yu chuckles. "No, here let me," he licks the pad of his thumb and rubs it against Xi Zirui''s face. "There, all better."


    The corner of Xi Zirui''s lips is wet with Han Yu''s saliva, it''s distracting.


    Han Yu feels the same way, his eyes don''t leave the wet patch of skin.


    Liao Min coughs loudly. "I''m sorry, do you two need a minute alone?"


    "What''s happening?" Li Siqi asks, a small smile ying at the corners of her lips.


    "Your brother is making cow eyes at his boss."


    Xi Zirui feels the urge to defend himself. "I''m not his boss."


    "No, your husband is," Han Yu says, picking at his rice listlessly.


    "Cucking the rich is great praxis if you ask me," Liao Min says, filling Xi Zirui''s bowl with yet more shredded pork.


    "Isn''t he also rich, though?" Li Siqi asks, chewing thoughtfully.


    "No, his husband is," Han Yu interjects. "There''s a difference."


    "Can you really say the passive acquiring of surplus wealth is any different than the active pursuit of it?" Li Siqi posits.


    Liao Min hums. "I think so, yes, someone who wins the lottery isn''t as bad as a venture capitalist."


    Xi Zirui absolutely can''t stay out of this conversation. He''s probably smiling scarily wide. "But what about a lottery winner who invests his winnings in lobbying union busting policies, and a venture capitalist who invests his profits in financing workers'' unions?"


    Han Yu smiles at him. "Now, that''s an interesting exercise..."


    Granny Ma clears her throat, silencing the chatter. "Children, no dialectics at the table."


    They finish the rest of the meal in silence, to Xi Zirui''s disappointment.


    ---


    Liao Min really can''t push her luck any further, and after lunch takes Xi Zirui and Han Yu back to the penthouse.


    "You don''t want to go back to thepany?" Han Yu asks him.


    "No, I''m going to try the direct approach to talk Su Xueyi into letting me into the arms thing."


    "You have to know..."Han Yu sighs and runs his fingers over his hair. "We think he''s into more stuff than arms trafficking."


    Xi Zirui nods, that doesn''t surprise him, but arms are small potatoespared to drugs and human trafficking; if that''s the case Su Xueyi is handling some big fish. The kind that won''t hesitate to get rid of him if he draws the wrong kind of attention.


    Turning him into the police might be out of the equation.


    "There''s something else you need to know," Liao Min says, meeting his eyes through the rearview mirror. "We''re trying to shut down his whole operation, sure, but we don''t n on turning him in to the police. Just the evidence of all his crimes."


    Uncanny timing. Xi Zirui straightens the seatbelt across his chest. "What do you intend to do, then?"


    "Kill him," Han Yu says.


    "As gruesomely as possible," Liao Min adds, with a knife edge''s grin.


    "It''s the least he deserves, for what he did to my sister."


    Xi Zirui nods.


    "Anyway, I thought you should know, seeing as he is your husband and all," Liao Min says. "That good with you?"


    What else can he say? "All good."


    He meets Liao Min''s probing gaze in the rearview mirror and then turns sideways to look out the window at Beijing''s rushing scenery.


    ---


    Liao Min drops them off and goes back to the offices. Xi Zirui''s mind is swimming with uncertainty.


    How is he going to convince Han Yu not to kill Su Xueyi?


    ''Hey, torture him all you want, but don''t kill me or I''ll die too?'' No sane person would believe something like that.


    Xi Zirui''s eyes dart towards Han Yu flinging his leather jacket carelessly over the back of the couch, and padding towards the kitchen.


    Would he even care if Xi Zirui died?


    He only got the job as the original''s bodyguard to get close to Han Yu.


    Things must be very clear cut in his mind. His goal is to avenge his sister, Xi Zirui has nothing to do with that.


    Han Yues back from the kitchen with a bottle of water and notices Xi Zirui leaning against the sofa and giving his discarded jacket a morose look.


    "Are you okay?" he asks,ing close to Xi Zirui.


    Xi Zirui nods, but continues looking away from him.


    Han Yu draws closer, until he''s almost boxing in Xi Zirui against the sofa. "Why the long face then?"


    They''re so close Xi Zirui can feel the heat of Han Yu''s body through his tshirt. It''s doing things to his head.


    Han Yu bumps his knees into Xi Zirui''s. "Didn''t you like lunch? You looked like you were having fun..."


    "No I had fun, it was great, meeting your family."


    "You weren''t so bad yourself," Han Yu grins, "against all expectations, I think my sister even liked you."


    Xi Zirui can''t hold it in anymore, and blurts out, "What about you? Do you like me?"


    Han Yu is taken aback by the suddenness of the question, and it takes him a few moments toe up with an answer. "In the past few days, I''ve realized maybe I like you more than I should."


    His long eyshes cast shadows on his cheeks, but don''t do enough to shade the faint blush staining them.


    Xi Zirui is about to do something really stupid.


    Slowly, he walks his fingers towards Han Yu''s over the the couch, and thences them together.


    Han Yu looks down at their joined fingers, and then up at Xi Zirui''s face with a question written all over his eyes.


    "Wanna fuck in Su Xueyi''s bed?"


    Han Yu''s answering smirk spells devastation for Xi Zirui''s better judgment. "Always."

 Chapter 63: Dont do it on your husbands bed [+18]

    Chapter 63: Don''t do it on your husband''s bed [+18]


    tw: explicit sexual content


    They rush up the stairs giggling. Xi Zirui in front and Han Yu chasing after him. He''ll let himself fall behind on purpose just so he can feel Han Yu''s hands all over him.


    He slips free eventually, and dashes to the bedroom, debating whether or not to close the door and try to hold off Han Yu.


    In the end the decision is made for him when Han Yu rushes into the room and picks him up under the thighs.


    "What are you doing?" Xi Zirui asks,ughing breathlessly while Han Yu spins him in the air.


    "Making you dizzy so I can have my way with you," Han Yu grins, and throws him down on the mattress.


    Xi Zirui bounces a few times before Han Yu climbs on top of him and pins his wrists to the mattress. "The rich young master ispletely at my mercy now," Han Yu says, wagging his eyebrows in a way that''s supposed to make him look menacing.


    Xi Zirui desperately wants tough, but instead he puts on a sober face, and whimpers, "Oh no, how am I going to get out of this now? Please noble warrior, have mercy on me, I''m a virgin."


    Han Yu''s stoic face copses with Xi Zirui''s tearful pleas and he descends into a fit of giggles.


    Xi Zirui takes advantage of his distraction to break free from his hold and reverse their positions.


    He settles himself over Han Yu''sp, and pins his arms to the bed, keeping him still under him. "Now look who has the upper hand."


    Han Yu''s eyes take on a hazy sheen. "Maybe I''m the virgin, and gege has to teach me how to fuck him properly."


    His words send an electric jolt down Xi Zirui''s spine. That works, that really works.


    Xi Zirui leans down over Han Yu''s chest and takes his lips into a bruising kiss, exploring his mouth as if it really is the first time.


    In a way, it''s always different every time they have sex in a different world. Han Yu''s kisses never change, but what he likes in bed does.


    Han Yu''s hunger is a match for his own, and he tries to lift his chest up to get closer to Xi Zirui, to take more control of the kiss.


    Xi Zirui tightens his grip on his biceps. "Gege is calling the shots here. Gege can''t trust didi to know what he''s doing," he says, cooing the words into Han Yu''s ear.


    "Gege is so mean," Han Yu whines, twisting his hips this way and that, trying to topple Xi Zirui.


    Xi Zirui steadies him with a hand wrapped loosely around his neck. "Didi likes it when I''m mean."


    A full-body shiver runs through Han Yu and he goes pliant under Xi Zirui, pupils blown wide.


    Experimentally, Xi Zirui tightens his fingers just a fraction.


    Han Yu''s eyes roll in their sockets and he lets out a low moan that goes straight to Xi Zirui''s cock.


    They both realize at the same time what a travesty it is that they''re still wearing clothes.


    Between hungry kisses that turn biting and sharp, they make short work of their clothes, tearing at a each other. Xi Zirui shimmies out of his joggers and Han Yu''s hand joins his in pulling his boxers down his thighs, stopping midway to dig into an ass cheek.


    Xi Zirui hisses into his open mouth and pulls Han Yu''s shirt over his head.


    Han Yu gets rid of his own boxers and once they''re both naked pulls Xi Zirui by the hip into the cradle of his spread legs.


    Xi Zirui cups the back of Han Yu''s neck making him look him in the eye as he licks a broad strip across his palm and trails it down Han Yu''s tight stomach, making his muscles jump with his feather-like touch before wrapping his fist around both their lengths.


    Xi Zirui watches as Han Yu''s eyelids flutter and his breathing bes uneven.


    He isn''t unaffected, but he wants to make Han Yu lose his mind before he gives in.


    "Keep watching didi," Xi Zirui says, and tightens his fingers. With such minimal lubrication there isn''t much he can do besides tease them both.


    But teasing is enough, judging by the red blush traveling down Han Yu''s neck and into his smooth chest. His nipples are like two copper coins in his heaving chest, drawing the eye. Xi Zirui wants to bite them.


    "Gege, let me fuck you," Han Yu whines, his plea sounding at once sultry and coy.


    He cants his hips upwards fucking into Han Yu''s fist. He bites his lower lip when their cockheads rub together. Xi Zirui too can''t help the low moan that spills over his raw lips.


    "Is didi going to do a good job of it?" Xi Zirui asks, wrapping his fingers around Han Yu''s throat again. "Or is he going toe the second he gets his cock inside, like the inexperienced virgin he is?"


    Han Yu moans, raspy and low in his throat, and hides his ming face against Xi Zirui''s neck. "I''ll be good, I promise I''ll be good for gege."


    Xi Zirui has teased both of them enough. He''s hungry for it too. His thumb and forefinger barely meet around the girth of Han Yu''s cock, and as always, it makes his mouth water.


    He knows how it feels inside him, rubbing into where he''s most sensitive and making him see stars. But memory can''tpare to the real thing.


    It''s not enough to touch Han Yu, feel his heated skin beneath his fingertips, Xi Zirui wants him inside. He is just as consumed, just as incensed and desperate as Han Yu - even if he''s better at hiding it.


    Xi Zirui gets up from Han Yu''sp and walks towards the side table. He rummages inside the drawer until the finds what he''s looking for.


    He throws the half-empty bottle of lube at Han Yu and says, "I hope didi can live up to my expectations."


    ---


    Xi Zirui rushes Han Yu all through prep, but Han Yu is in the mood to take it slow, teasing him with his fingers, barely pulling out. He likes to have them hooked inside and tug gently on the rim just to hear Xi Zirui hiss curses into his ear.


    There''s only so long Xi Zirui is willing to put up with this slow tease.


    He''s sitting on Han Yu''sp again, but this time they''re both in the middle of the bed.


    Xi Zirui lifts himself up from Han Yu''s fingers and pushes him back against the mattress.


    Han Yu''s eyes widen when he understands Xi Zirui''s intention. His hands immediately fly up to Xi Zirui''s slender waist to steady him as he lowers himself onto his straining cock.


    Xi Zirui sucks his lower lip between his teeth to prevent himself from moaning shamelessly at the delicious stretch.


    "I want to hear you, gege," Han Yu begs, his fingernails cutting crescent moons into Xi Zirui''s waist and hips.


    Letting gravity help, Xi Zirui ms down all the way, cursing when Han Yu''s cockhead brushes against his prostate in the most tantalizing way.


    "What have you done to deserve it?" Xi Zirui asks, his right hand flying up to Han Yu''s neck again, while his left is stretched out behind his back, holding down Han Yu''s knee for support.


    It''s as if he has turned Han Yu into his own personal seesaw and is just using him for his pleasure.


    The thought makes his cock grow wetter and his insides tighter.


    Beneath him, Han Yu gasps. "So hot, fuck gege, need to move."


    Xi Zirui tightens the fingers around Han Yu''s neck. "Not until I''vee on your cock."


    Han Yu whimpers pitifully and Xi Zirui bounces down on his thighs making him swallow his pleas and rece them with moans.


    "Gege can''t trust a virgin like didi to do all the work," Xi Zirui moans, biting down on a hiss when a sharp downwards thrust makes his nerves light up.


    Han Yu feels so big inside of him, almost like he shouldn''t even fit.


    Xi Zirui pulls his fingers off Han Yu''s neck who sucks in air with a thirsty gasp, and runs them down his own chest and under his bellybutton. He presses down on his abdomen, where it feels distended and hard to the touch.


    A jolt runs though Han Yu, and Xi Zirui smirks into his wide eyes. "Does didi like feeling how deep inside of me he is?"


    Han Yu can only nod, open-mouthed and panting. He''s sweating so much his hair has longe out of the ponytail and is now stered against his temples. He looks like fucking Xi Zirui is wrecking him.


    Then again, he''s not really fucking Xi Zirui, is he? Xi Zirui is fucking himself on him.


    Exhrating as it is, the realization makes him decide to take pity on Han Yu.


    Besides, Xi Zirui is looking forward to getting wrecked too.


    He stops his slow back and forth rocking, and gets up from Han Yu''sp, who scrambles at his waist in a desperate bid to pull him back onto his cock.


    "Gege is feeling generous," Xi Zirui says, and settles himself on his hand and knees. He smirks at Han Yu over his shoulder. "If didi does a good job, gege will let hime inside."


    Han Yu scrambles all over Xi Zirui''s back, licking and kissing his spine, clutching at his waist. "You''re so fucking hot, fuck, Zirui," he moans, and shoves himself inside in one smooth thrust.


    The sheer force of it makes Xi Zirui copse onto his chest, supported only by Han Yu''s vicious grip on his hips.


    Xi Zirui hisses with the each sharp snap of Han Yu''s hips, his fingers digging for purchase on the slippery covers. That''s what he was looking for, that mindless rhythm that leaves him brainless and needy, reduced to an amalgam of his baser instincts.


    "Harder, didi, harder." His arm shoots backward aimlessly trying to find some part of Han Yu to hold on to.


    Han Yu grips Xi Zirui''s wrist and pins it to his back. "Let didi take care of you," he whispers, and fucks into Xi Zirui with a particrly vicious snap of his hips.


    Xi Zirui nods mindlessly and lets himself be rocked up the bed by the rhythm of Han Yu''s hips, his mouth hanging open as a litany of moans make it past his ck lips.


    "I can feel you tightening around on me every time I pull out, like you''re trying to suck me back in" Han Yu snarls, his fingers digging into his skin. "Does gege like my cock inside him that much."


    "I love it." Xi Zirui gasps when his words elicit a sharp thrust. Han Yu loves being praised, loves knowing he gives Xi Zirui pleasure.


    Xi Zirui smirks and decides to use it to his advantage. "No one has ever fucked me as well as didi," he moans, and gets another sharp thrust and desperate gasp from Han Yu. "Didi''s huge cock is going to make mee."


    After that he doesn''t have the avable brain power to string words together as Han Yu drives into him with a series of sharp thrusts that hit his prostate with vicious uracy. The only sounds he''s capable of making are little abortive, "ah ah ah" gasps as his pleasure mounts.


    And then, "I''m going toe, didi."


    Han Yu lets go of his wrist, slides his hand under Xi Zirui and wraps it around his weeping cock.


    It only takes a couple of strokes for Xi Zirui to be throwing his head back against Han Yu''s shoulder in a drawn out moan, anding all up his own stomach and chest.


    The contractions of his orgasms are all it takes to tip Han Yu over the edge. He can only manage a few more desperate thrusts before he''s gasping anding deep inside Xi Zirui.


    They stay like that for a few moments, panting together, trying to get their breathing under control.


    Han Yu peppers soft kisses over Xi Zirui''s shoulders, and whispers an apology against his sweaty skin, when pulling out makes Xi Zirui hiss at the drag on his overstimted rim.


    Xi Zirui turns around on his back and wraps his arms around Han Yu''s neck. "Didi made a mess of me."


    Han Yu hums, satisfactioning off him in waves. "I did."


    "I''m all wet now," he whines with a put-upon frown. "Didi should take responsibility and clean me up."


    Han Yu''s pupils spillover into his irises, and Xi Zirui can feel his cock make a valiant effort to get hard again.


    He kisses Xi Zirui breathlessly, and then says,"Didi will do whatever gege wants him to," before trailing a path of kisses down his chest, and lower still.

 Chapter 64: Dont go for round two

    Chapter 64: Don''t go for round two


    It''s miracle Xi Zirui hears the sound of the door opening all the way down in the first floor while Han Yu isying between his spread thighs, eating him out like it''s going out of style.


    In a panic Xi Zirui closes both knees around his head, boxing him in. "Su Xueyi is home."


    Han Yu scrambles up Xi Zirui''s body, his eyes wide, and his lips wet with his own cum.


    "Hide," Xi Zirui whispers, looking around at the room in a panic.


    His words kick Han Yu into gear who jumps out of the bed, to pick up his discarded clothes from the floor.


    He looks at the bathroom, but if Su Xueyies into the room, what''s stopping him from going in there?


    The only option is under the bed, like the worst cheating cliche in the book.


    Xi Zirui meanwhile, gets under the covers and pulls them up to his waist. There''s nothing he can do about his debauched appearance, so the only option is to lean into it.


    The covers are long enough to trail on the floor. Here''s to hoping Han Yu doesn''t make a sound.


    As expected, it''s not long before Su Xueyi is walking into the room, already tugging away at his tie.


    He stops halfway into the room as soon as he spots Xi Zirui leaning up against the headboard, his lips swollen red, and his chest heaving and sweaty.


    Su Xueyi''s eyes are immediately arrested by the rise and fall of Xi Zirui''s hard nipples.


    "What have you been up to?" he asks, his tongue darting out to lick at his lips.


    Xi Zirui preens, and flicks his fringe out of his eyes. "Since my husband can''t satisfy me, I have to make do."


    Su Xueyi loosens his tie the rest of the way and takes it off. His hungry gaze doesn''t leave Xi Zirui who hugs his legs to his chest above the red covers and rests his cheek on his bent knees.


    He smiles at Su Xueyi. "Why are you taking off your clothes. I told you, you can''t touch me until you have the 10 million yuan."


    The corners of Su Xueyi''s lips turn downwards. "You''re being unreasonable baby."


    Xi Zirui nods, scrunching up his nose inmiseration. "That sounds like a you problem," he shrugs. "I had a mind-blowing orgasm just now, and you weren''t needed."


    Su Xueyi frowns. "How can a substitute be better than the real thing?"


    He mean something like a vibrator or a dildo, but not only is he wrong on that count as well, but the substitute is currently lying under the bed biting on his tongue to prevent himself fromughing.


    Xi Zirui has no such qualms and lets out a mocking giggle. "Oh, you have no idea."


    He makes a shooing motion towards Su Xueyi. "Now leave, I want to have a shower and get cleaned up."


    "Can''t I even join you for the shower?" Su Xueyi leans over the bed, one kneeing close to Xi Zirui.


    Xi Zirui pokes his cheek with his index finger and pushes him away. "No."


    "Baby?"


    "Leave, while I jerk off in the shower thinking about what a disappointment you are."


    Xi Zirui doesn''t think he''s imagining the way Su Xueyi''s breathes up short.


    Ni Ni''s telltale chime confirms it. "Congrattions on the sex, Host! Er..that is congrattions Host! CEO''s favor went up +4 points. Now at 59 of a possible 100 points."


    Su Xueyi shoots him onest lingering look before turning to leave.


    "Oh, and try to find out where the hell Han Yu went to? It''s been hours since I''vest seen him."


    Su Xueyi nods before closing the door behind him with a soft thud.


    Xi Zirui dissolves into a fit of giggles as soon as he''s alone.


    Han Yu climbs up from under the bed, dust bunnies sticking to his sweaty hair. He gives Xi Zirui an unimpressed look. "Really?"


    Xi Zirui throws the covers off himself and skips out of the bed. "Really."


    He throws Han Yu a challenging smirk over the shoulder, and asks, "Join me in the shower?"


    Han Yu''s eyes follow the trickle of wetness between Xi Zirui''s cheeks, and like a spell, his feet follow suit.


    ---


    It takes all of Han Yu''s willpower and argumentative skills to talk Xi Zirui out of round two in the shower while Su Xueyi is walking around the house, probably still looking for him.


    Eventually Xi Zirui relents and instead has Han Yu sit down on the hydro-massage bench so Xi Zirui can wash his hair


    "How am I going to exin my wet hair to Su Xueyi," Han Yu asks, even though he closes his eyes and leans further into Xi Zirui''s touch.


    Xi Zirui''s solution to that is to fish out the hairdryer from inside the vanity. He blow dries his and Han Yu''s hair at the same time. identally, he sends a shot of hot hair up Han Yu''s nostrils, making him sneeze.


    Of course Xi Zirui can''t help doing it on purpose afterwards.


    Han Yu fights him for control of the hair dryer and it''s a long time before they leave the bathroom.


    "Ok, here''s what we''re going to do," Xi Zirui says, back in the bedroom and putting on a fresh pair of underwear. "I''m going to go downstairs to distract him, I''ll keep him in the kitchen, or something. In the meantime, youe down and open the front door quietly but close it loudly, to make it seem as if you just got home."


    "Came home from where?" Han Yu asks, shimmying into his pants.


    Xi Zirui shoots him a re. "Why do I have to do everything. Come up with something."


    "Bossy, bossy," Han Yu says, and ps Xi Zirui on the ass.


    That dys their descent for another 5 minutes while Xi Zirui chases Han Yu around the room.


    ---


    Xi Zirui puts on a red silk robe over his underwear, not bothering with clothes seeing as he won''t be leaving the house again, and finds he has no trouble keeping Su Xueyi in the kitchen.


    Su Xueyi, draped over the kitchen''s ind, watches attentively as Xi Zirui peels a pear without breaking the skin, taking it all out in a single unbroken peel.


    "My baby is so talented," Su Xueyi coos.


    Xi Zirui raises an eyebrow at his condescending tone. "Have you managed to find Han Yu?"


    Just then the front door shuts closes violently. "I guess he went out," Su Xueyi says, shrugging.


    Han Yu makes his way to the kitchen and gives them both a perfunctory nod. "Sorry to leave all of a sudden, I had a family emergency."


    Su Xueyi epts one of the slices of pear Xi Zirui offers him. "You have a sister right? I hope she''s doing well."


    Xi Zirui slices off another piece of pear and this time gives to Han Yu, straight off the knife.


    Han Yu pops the pear into his mouth and smiles around it. "She''s okay now, but she''ll be much better soon enough."


    Xi Zirui cuts off another slice to himself and hides his smirk behind the knife''s de.


    Han Yu''s eyes meet his, and Xi Zirui doesn''t think he''s imagining the bloodlust shining in them.


    It''s a little thrilling, not to mention arousing to see Han Yu''s brazen smile as he edges closer to Xi Zirui, they way his thumb almost brushes Xi Zirui''s waist.


    If they were alone Xi Zirui would berate him for being so obnoxiously proud of fucking Xi Zirui into incoherence on Su Xueyi''s bed.


    Su Xueyi remains blissfully oblivious to the silent conversation happening between the two of them.


    Which is why Xi Zirui is so surprised when Su Xueyi''s armes around his waist and pulls him against his chest.


    He takes a deep inhale of Xi Zirui''s nape, and then drops a kiss on the ce his neck meets his shoulder, where the skin is still warm and reddened from the bath.


    "Isn''t he mesmerizing?" Su Xueyi asks Han Yu, who has gone very still.


    Han Yu nods and hums nomittally, but Su Xueyi isn''t done yet. "Such an exquisite jewel," he sighs against Xi Zirui''s skin. "Sometimes I worry someone might try to take him away from me."


    Why is he saying that? Does he know something?


    Xi Zirui''s eyes dart briefly towards Han Yu.


    "That''s why boss hired me, right?" Han Yu says, keeping his tone cool, and cocky. "To ensure no one tries to take him again."


    Su Xueyi nods thoughtfully, but Xi Zirui notices how the muscle in his jaw tenses.


    "That''s right, I hired you to keep your eyes on him at all times," his fingers tighten on Xi Zirui''s slender waist, "just your eyes."


    They''re entering dangerous territory now, and judging by the knot between Han Yu''s eyebrows he might not hold back from saying something truly stupid.


    Xi Zirui turns around in Su Xueyi''s arms and drapes his wrists loosely around his neck. "Han Yu, leave us."


    Han Yu hesitates in ce for a moment, before leaving, head lowered and lips ttened into a thin line.


    "No why would you say that to poor Han Yu?" Xi Zirui smirks, and drags his fingertip down Su Xueyi''s jaw.


    "I saw the way he looked at you when he walked in." His grip on Xi Zirui''s waist grows even more possessive if possible. "Like a starving dog salivating in front of a fine meal."


    Su Xueyi''s fingers travel to the front of Xi Zirui''s robe, loosely fastened by a ribbon at his waist, and he pulls the two ends tighter together. "I didn''t want him to get any ideas."


    Xi Zirui breathes an internal sigh of relief. He doesn''t know anything.


    "What ideas would he get?" Xi Zirui scoffs dismissively, pulling away from Su Xueyi, but Su Xueyi reels him back in.


    "I also don''t want yo to get any ideas."


    Xi Zirui frowns at him. "I don''t know if I like what you''re implying."


    "No you wouldn''t," Su Xueyi says, one of his hand lowering from Xi Zirui''s waist to fondle his ass. "I''m just saying, this is mine."


    Xi Zirui pushes him away with a thunderous scowl. "That''s riching from you. You think the two of us are alike?"


    Su Xueyi''s eyes soften and he smiles indulgently. "No, no baby. I know you''re upset with me, and you have every right to be." He chuckles and drops a kiss on Xi Zirui''s hair. "I''ll let you take your revenge, I like it when you are a little mean, cruel even. You''ve always been high maintenance, and I''ve always liked that about you."


    Xi Zirui gives him a thin smile.


    "I don''t mind your rebukes, your curses, I even wee all the humiliation you can dish out." His smiling eyes grow cold all of a sudden, and his armse around to box Xi Zirui against the counter. "But...there''s somethings I won''t tolerate."


    Xi Zirui looks up into Su Xueyi''s handsome face, the twin dimples denting his smooth cheeks, and smiles himself, "I know, you don''t share what''s yours," Xi Zirui says, remembering Su Xueyi the Emperor who ordered the skin stripped off Xi Zirui''s back.


    Su Xueyi smirks, still looming over Xi Zirui. "I''m d we''re on the same page."


    He pulls away to give Xi Zirui some space, but Xi Zirui pulls him back by the wrist.


    "Not quite," he says, smiling sweetly. "If we were, you would tell me what lunch with that sickly little man was all about. It''s the least I deserve, fornding you that deal."


    He can see the gears turning behind Su Xueyi''s eyes, essing risks and rewards. In the end, he cups Xi Zirui''s jaw, and says, "Of course baby, we''re a team. Come to thepany with me tomorrow, and I''ll tell you all about it."


    Xi Zirui doesn''t have time to digest his victory before Su Xueyi is nketing his lips with his own.

 Chapter 65: Dont have your nudes leaked

    Chapter 65: Don''t have your nudes leaked


    Xi Zirui is d Han Yu isn''t in the kitchen to watch him extricate himself from Su Xueyi''s embrace as diplomatically as possible.


    He''s also d it''s rtively easy to drag Su Xueyi upstairs without him making a scene.


    Once in the room he manages to peacefully talk Su Xueyi into quietly going to sleep in the same bed where a few short hours ago Xi Zirui was getting rawed by Han Yu.


    He has to talk himself into believing that''s punishment enough for the kiss, at least until he can enact his revenge.


    ---


    The next day, Xi Zirui gets dressed in some more of the original''s gym clothes, which he''s quickly running out of, and follows Su Xueyi into the garage.


    Han Yu tries to follow them to the elevator but Su Xueyi stops him with a hand on his chest. "Zirui is going to spend the day with me today. You can take the day off."


    Wisely, Han Yu doesn''t argue with him, and instead shrugs and turns on his heel to go back into the house.


    Su Xueyi leads Xi Zirui into the elevator with a hand on the small of his back, and a smirk on his lips.


    Xi Zirui is a little apprehensive, at not having Han Yu with him, but not five minutes into the drive to Greydot''s offices, his phone vibrates in his jogger''s pockets.


    He unlocks it and finds a WeChat message from Han Yu: "Put your mobile on your back pocket, so I can always be close to your ass cheeks <3"


    Xi Zirui has to make a real effort not to grin as he types, "These joggers don''t have pockets on the back."


    "That''s alright, put it on the front then, I love your balls too <3 <3~~~"


    Xi Zirui has to close off his screen or riskughing like an idiot at his mobile in front of Su Xueyi, who is thankfully engrossed in his own mobile, and doesn''t notice Xi Zirui''s besotted grin.


    Liao Min, however, does, and her eyes find Xi Zirui''s through the rearview mirror. She winks at him. He tips his head in acknowledgement.


    "Traffic is awful today," Su Xueyi says, looking distractedly out of the window at the chaotic streets.


    Xi Zirui hums in sympathy. "If only there was a mode of transportation that allowed us to bypass the traffic, and travel over the speed limit. Something underground, perhaps."


    Su Xueyi pats him on the thigh. "Don''t worry baby, the moment they invent flying cars, I''ll buy you one."


    His generosity earns him a wan smile from Xi Zirui.


    ---


    They go straight to Su Xueyi''s office as soon as they arrive at thepany. Xi Zirui takes a seat in one of the expensive leather chairs opposite Su Xueyi and waits for something to happen.


    "So, what''s the first order of business?"


    Su Xueyi smiles and taps something on his sleek tablet.


    Momentster the door to his office is being opened and Bai Mi walks in with an exasperated sigh.


    "I was in the middle of my morning tea," she groans and hands over her paper cup to Xi Zirui.


    Their eyes meet over the plume of steaming out of the cup which Bai Mi wrenches out of Xi Zirui''s hand at thest minute, to point it at Su Xueyi, instead. "What''s he doing here?" Some of the tea spills over the wooden table with her brusque movements.


    Su Xueyi eyes the tea stains with a frown. "He wants to take a more active role-"


    Bai Mi cuts him off. "Good for him, let him top once in a while. What does that have to do with ourpany?"


    "What''s the matter? Is older sister afraid I''ll prove more resourceful than her?" Xi Zirui asks, kicking his feet up on the table.


    She scoffs. "As if a spoiled brat like you wouldn''t just stand there shaking in his gi pants the moment the going got rough."


    Her eyes narrow as she gives Xi Zirui a proper once over and notices how different he''s dressing from thest time she saw him. "Adiddas tracksuit, whatever."


    "By the way, baby, I didn''t say anything, but I like the new look. It makes you look younger."


    Xi Zirui is 26 in this world, what does he need to look younger for?


    Bai Mi gives Su Xueyi a slightly concerned look, and Xi Zirui struggles not to echo the sentiment.


    "As I was saying...he''s not needed here."


    Su Xueyi grins, turning on the full power of his dimples on Bai Mi - she isn''t moved.


    "You should have seen him at lunch with Shen Yun yesterday. He got him to agree to 10 million for 23 crates. A good thing too, because some of that merchandise was getting hot, and better it blow up in his hands than ours."


    Su Xueyi beams with pride at Xi Zirui''s aplishment of having sessfully negotiated an arms deal. Xi Zirui wants to throttle him with his own necktie.


    Bai Mi darts a quick nce towards him while worrying at her bottom lip. She''s reconsidering her stance, but it''s clear she still doesn''t trust Xi Zirui.


    "If he''s joining us, we need to have coteral on him," she says, taking the empty seat next to Xi Zirui, and finally relenting. "We both know what we stand to lose if we try to fuck each other over, but we have nothing on him."


    The corners of Su Xueyi''s lips curl up in an enigmatic smile and he takes his phone out of his breast pocket. He searches for something, finds it, and then ces the mobile on the table, facing towards Xi Zirui and Bai Mi, a dark video paused on the screen.


    "This is one of our intimate videos," Su Xueyi says, as casually as someonementing on the weather. "I took the liberty of installing cameras in our bedroom to surprise Zirui," he smirks, "but then forgot to tell him."


    Xi Zirui goes very still in his chair.


    This is very bad. And not because Su Xueyi has some homemade porno of himself and the original on his phone.


    There''s no guarantee he took down those cameras. Which means that somewhere there''s a recording of him bouncing on Han Yu''s cock.


    No matter the world, Su Xueyi clearly doesn''t y with a full deck, so there''s no telling what his reaction will be if he finds out.


    Probably call up his mob friends to get rid of the problem for him.


    Su Xueyi mistakes Xi Zirui''s visible apprehension for embarrassment and pats his handfortingly. "Don''t worry baby, you look great in it."


    To Bai Mi he says, "My face, of course, is not visible. So if he decides to turncoat this video will be sent to all his friends and family. Much worse things would follow, but I believe this is sufficient coteral for you?"


    Bai Mi still doesn''t look convinced, at least until she taps y on the video an the sound of breathy, tinny moaninges out of the mobile''s speakers, along with a crystal clear image of Xi Zirui writhing beneath someone bulkier than him, his pale arms circling broad shoulders and wing up the straining muscles.


    She cuts the video off with a click of her tongue. "Xueyi, you''re a real piece of work. But yes, this is enough, I don''t think anyone would like to have something like this exposed."


    Xi Zirui couldn''t agree more. Except...


    "Only someone with a taste for humiliation would like to see that dismal performance shared around." He inspects his nails nonchntly. "I mean, I''m clearly putting on a show for someone''s benefit other than my own. It''s a good thing my husband''s face isn''t visible or I fear his business partners would think less of him."


    A chime - "Congrattions Host!" - followed by a dispirited sigh - "Ni Ni can''t do this anymore. CEO''s favor up by +5 points. It''s now at 64 out of 100."


    The look Su Xueyi shoots him is absolutely smoldering. It makes Xi Zirui squirm in his chair.


    Bai Mi looks between the two of them with raised eyebrows. "You two have issues, but that''s clearly none of my business."


    She runs one manicured hand over her smooth hair and clears her throat. "Speaking of business, let''s go back to it."


    "Wait a minute," Xi Zirui says, uncrossing his ankles and lowering his legs from the table. "You have coteral on me, but I don''t have coteral on you?"


    Su Xueyi chuckles. "Now, why would you need that, baby? You can trust me, and I already have coteral on Bai Mi, she won''t move against us." He stretches across the table to grasp Xi Zirui''s fingers in his. "We''re a team."


    Bai Mi gives him a derisive smirk. "Yeah, wee to the team."


    ---


    Being part of the team turns out to be anti-climatic. He''s given a password, and ess to an encrypted file where he can see who are the buyers aof a series of ''goods''. Unfortunately the goods arebeled with codenames, and so are the buyers, most of them named after fish.


    Someone named "Trout" shows up more than three times. Buying "headphones" twice, "speakers" once, and "keyboards" twice, again.


    The codenames make the file useless, if Xi Zirui wants to bring down this operation, he needs to get his hands on the product.


    In the meantime, he can try his luck, "What are ''speakers'' supposed to be?" he asks Su Xueyi, pointing at the screen.


    "You''ll see soon enough."


    Xi Zirui tries very hard not to roll his eyes. It''s a close call.


    Su Xueyi''s eyes flicker at down at his watch. "Speaking of which, we should be going to the warehouse."


    Bai Mi hums, and writes something down on her phone. "We''re taking your driver."


    ---


    Xi Zirui doesn''t quite understand why Bai Mi wants Liao Min to drive them to the warehouse until she sits down on the passenger seat and practically purrs at Liao Min, "Long time no see."


    Liao Min hums nomittally and kicks the car into gear.


    Bai Mi stretchesnguorously and runs her fingers up into her hair, making it frame her face in voluminous waves.


    "Give it a rest, Bai Mi, Senior Liao has a boyfriend, or is it a husband?" Su Xueyi interjects distractedly, keeping his eyes glued to his mobile.


    How self-absorbed can a person be not to notice that Liao Min is a ming lesbian? Is the buzzcut not enough? Did he miss the knuckle tattoos?


    Maybe he didn''t notice the several piercings running down her ear?


    Bai Mi throws Su Xueyi a disgruntled look over her shoulder. "Perhaps in another life."


    "Not even then, ma''am," Liao Min cuts in, her face gone pale at the prospect.


    Xi Zirui who has met her in three lives already, can attest to the veracity of that.


    ---


    The closer they get to the warehouse, the tighter Liao Min grips the wheel. From the backseat Xi Zirui can see her knuckles turn white.


    Revisiting this ce must bring her awful memories, and who knows how many times she''s had to do it, since the day she found Li Siqi with burns on her eyes.


    Xi Zirui takes advantage of the fact that Su Xueyi is distracted with his own mobile to send Han Yu a message:


    "Check the master bedroom, for cameras! Just found out that Su Xueyi had an old video of us."


    He gets a reply back almost instantly. "US????!"


    He sighs. "No idiot, me and him. It''s probably closed circuit, so see if you can find where the video is being stored, and wipe it clean. Disable the cameras too."


    "Ok, but I''m going to watch it first."


    Of course he is, Xi Zirui shouldn''t even be surprised. He can''t help smiling down fondly at his mobile.


    "We''re here," Liao Min announces, turning the car into a narrow stretch of asphalt in front of arge, industrial warehouse.


    The three of them climb out, minus Liao Min who stays put in the car as per Su Xueyi''s instructions.


    Su Xueyi walks ahead and unlocks the door for them.


    The first thing Xi Zirui notices is the smell of blood, pungent and overwhelming.


    His trainers skid on something wet, and when Xi Zirui looks down he sees their soles caked in red.


    The blood is fresh too.


    Su Xueyi, undaunted by the grisly sight threads ahead, following the trail of blood.


    Hees to a sudden stop in front of a vague shape on the ground.


    "Shen Yun?" his smooth voice rings out through the empty warehouse.


    Behind Xi Zirui, Bai Mi curses in anger.

 Chapter 66: Dont stare at the dead body

    Chapter 66: Don''t stare at the dead body


    Xi Zirui circles Su Xueyi gingerly.


    Lying in a puddle of his own blood lies Shen Yun, his eyes wide open in frozen terror.


    He didn''t see deathing. The shock in his eyes tells Xi Zirui that he knew his killer''s identity.


    Not that that is saying much.


    Bai Mi''s heels click on the raw concrete floor as she makes her way towards them, cursing all along.


    She groans as soon as she sees Shen Yun''s body. "Well, that''s a fucking trainwreck." She turns to Su Xueyi, "Did he make the first payment?"


    He nods, inspecting the body dispassionately. "Last night." He kicks one of Shen Yun''s stiff legs. "And now someone killed him and dumped him here."


    Xi Zirui shakes his head. "No, he was killed here." He turns around to point out the trail of blood they just followed. "The question is, who lured him here?"


    Su Xueyi takes a handkerchief out of his breast pocket and pinches it between his fingers to rummage through Shen Yun''s pockets.


    He finds his mobile, and unlocks it with Shen Yun''s thumbprint, being careful to keep the handkerchief over his own fingers.


    "What the fuck?" he curses and shows the screen to Bai Mi.


    Her eyebrows climb up to heir hairline. "Do you want to tell me why he got a WeChat message from you, telling him to meet up here?"


    Su Xueyi gives her a derisive look. "I obviously didn''t send it."


    Xi Zirui lifts the bottom of his tshirt to take the mobile out of Su Xueyi''s hands. "Your WeChat was cloned," he says, inspecting the conversation.


    Bai Mi punches him on the arm. "It''s all the sluts you hang out with!"


    "I think so too," Xi Zirui says, returning the phone to Su Xueyi. "Probably one of them stole your mobile while you weren''t paying attention and cloned your WeChat."


    Bai Mi stomps her feet on the ground, screaming in unsuppressed rage until it all melts off her system and her poisedposure returns to her.


    "How are we going to handle this?" she points down at Shen Yun''s corpse. "We can''t draw attention to our operation by having the police involved, and you know the Shen family isn''t going to believe we didn''t have a hand in his death."


    She''s right on all counts, which means Shen Yun was killed in the warehouse specifically to incriminate Su Xueyi.


    Su Xueyi curses and pockets Shen Yun''s mobile. He runs one hand over his face. "I''m going to call Lao Rong and have him handle this mess."


    "Are you thinking acid to get rid of the body?" Bai Mi asks, nodding along.


    "Safer than pigs," Su Xueyi clicks his tongue in distaste while texting someone.


    He spares Xi Zirui a short apologetic smile, as if he''s sorry their date was ruined. "I''m sorry, baby, I think we''ll have to show you the ropes some other day."


    Bai Mi smirks at him, while tilting her head towards Shen Yun''s body. "You sure you''re still up for it?"


    Xi Zirui shrugs. "I''ve seen worse on TV."


    His eyes dart downwards, his gaze arrested on Shen Yun''s bloodless lips and terrified eyes, on the pool of congealing blood beneath his head. He really, really hasn''t.


    ---


    Liao Min is surprised to see them back so soon, but wisely doesn''tment on it.


    Su Xueyi instructs her to drop off Xi Zirui at home and then drive him and Bai Mi back to thepany.


    Xi Zirui doesn''t question any of it. He would like to get more information on the extent of Su Xueyi''s illegal dealings, but there''s a theory he''s curious to put to the test.


    Bai Mi''sment about Su Xueyi''s "whores" doesn''t leave his mind.


    No one else would have such easy ess, and there''s only a limited cast of characters, since by now Xi Zirui understands how the "Transmigrator 4000" operates.


    He gives Su Xueyi a kiss on the cheek before leaving the car, not sparing him a nce before making his way into their building.


    When he reaches the upper floor leading to the stone walkway and small garden area before the entrance to the penthouse, Han Yu is already waiting for him.


    "Liao Min texted me that she saw youing out of the warehouse too early, and looking worried. She said it didn''t look good."


    "Shen Yun is dead," Xi Zirui says, pushing the front door closed, which Han Yu left ajar.


    He gives him a puzzled look.


    "Let''s talk out here first before going in, it''s safer."


    Out here there is only the blue sky above their heads, and none of Su Xueyi''s handy little cameras.


    Better to make sure Han Yu got rid of them all, before risking their luck.


    ---


    As soon as Xi Zirui tells him his theory regarding who might have cloned Su Xueyi''s mobile, Han Yu''s eyes widen in realization.


    "I need to show you something."


    Xi Zirui can''t help feeling like he''s being watched as soon as he steps foot inside the house.


    Han Yu assures him he disabled every camera, but how certain can he really be?


    Xi Zirui follows him into his own room, which he has only seen a sliver of.


    It''s less messy than Xi Zirui imagined, but that might also be because of how impersonal it looks. It''s spacious, like all other rooms in the penthouse, but sparsely decorated, like a guest room meant for an unlikable family member.


    Han Yu hasn''t done much to make it his own.


    There''s aptop on the narrow single bed, with a hard drive connected to it.


    Han Yu smirks when he catches Xi Zirui looking at it. "That''s where the videos are being recorded. I found it hidden in theundry room, the kind of ce he knew you would never visit of your own volition."


    Xi Zirui rolls his eyes at him and sits down on the bed.


    He hoists theptop into hisp at the same time Han Yu tries to close the screen down.


    Now it''s Xi Zirui''s turn to smirk.


    "Have you watched it?" Xi Zirui asks, admiring the redness on Han Yu''s neck. "Was it hot?"


    "You know it was, fuck," Han Yu admits, lowering his eyes.


    It''s funny seeing him so contrite after his boldness via text message.


    The video must really be something.


    "Show me," he shifts theptop around in hisp so that Han Yu can reach the mousepad.


    Han Yu groans but still selects a file from a folder filled with hundreds of others, titled with strings of capital roman letters.


    He scrolls forward a good chunk into the video. When he stops Xi Zirui recognizes his own naked back, arched backwards while riding Han Yu.


    With a quivering breath, Han Yu presses y.


    Xi Zirui had no idea he could look like that. He watches as the Xi Zirui on screen uses Han Yu''s body for his own pleasure, moving above him in sensual rolls of his hips, bouncing on his cock in open-mouthed ecstasy.


    But it''s Han Yu that rivets him. Xi Zirui can''t look away from his bitten lower lip, so red and bruised that it looks like a plum about to burst, his fingers bent into ws and digging into Xi Zirui''s hips as if he''ll die if he lets go, but above all, Xi Zirui can''t look away from his eyes.


    Han Yu''s eyes are trained on Xi Zirui''s face, watching for every shift in his expression as he rides him with abandon, shinning with a mixture of lust, rapture, and some unnamed tender emotion that makes Xi Zirui''s breath catch in his throat.


    He understands Han Yu''s shyness now.


    Xi Zirui chances a sideways nce towards him, but finds him fiddling with his zipper, red all over.


    "We look good," Xi Zirui says, bumping his shoulder into Han Yu''s. "Too bad Su Xueyi is never going to see this."


    He exits the video and promptly deletes it from the folder.


    "Hey, I was going to jerk off to thatter," Han Yu groans in fake dismay.


    Xi Zirui drapes himself over his shoulder and bites at his earlobe. "I''ll give you a private show, whenever you want."


    Han Yu catches him around he waist with one arm and holds his chin in ce between two fingers. "I''ll hold you to that," he says, before pressing his lips against Xi Zirui''s in a heated kiss, that has Xi Zirui moaning into it, and clutching at his back.


    When Han Yu pulls away there''s still a thread of saliva connecting them. Xi Zirui wants to follow it back to Han Yu''s soft lips.


    "Let me show you what I found while I was looking for our video," Han Yu says, stopping Xi Zirui with a hand on his chest. "We don''t know when Su Xueyi will get back, and I''d hate to start something I can''t finish."


    His eyes shine with the promise of everything he wants to do to Xi Zirui, who feels a thrill run down his spine.


    Han Yu takes theptop from Xi Zirui and slides it onto his ownp. After scrolling around for a while, he finds what he is looking for.


    "Recognize him?" He turns theptop towards Xi Zirui and hits y.


    The scene isn''t much different from the one they just saw. A man lying on his back, while another rides him.


    But while Xi Zirui was in control the entire time, in this video Cao Fei is just being bounced around ording to Su Xueyi''s whims, reduced to something for him to fuck into.


    He''s making all the right noises, and saying all the right things, but Xi Zirui recognizes the pageantry. It''s the same as he saw in the video Su Xueyi showed Bai Mi, of him and the original.


    Which begs the question: Why is Cao Fei subjecting himself to being Su Xueyi''s lover if he doesn''t even enjoy the sex?


    Han Yu stops the video and forwards until a few hourster. Stopping once the room falls dark.


    Su Xueyi and Cao Fei are sleeping side by side, apparently all is quiet.


    That is until Cao Fei gets up from the bed, with the dexterity of someone who hadn''t been asleep at all, and pads towards Su Xueyi''s side of the bed.


    Carefully, he uses Su Xueyi''s thumb to unlock his mobile. It''s impossible to tell what he''s doing, but he taps away for a while, until a light goes off on the mobile resting over the other side table.


    Cao Fei goes to it and taps away some more before slipping back into bed next to Su Xueyi.


    Han Yu points at the screen. "That must be when he cloned Su Xueyi''s WeChat."


    "He can have cloned his whole phone for all we know," Xi Zirui says with a shrug.


    It''s not surprising in the least that Cao Fei is the one responsible, what Xi Zirui wants to know is why.


    Could Su Xueyi have hurt someone he loved too? Threatened a family member?


    Did he kill Shen Yun in cold blood. He doesn''t look the type, it''s difficult to imagine someone so meek and mild-mannered going to those lengths, but what does Xi Zirui know about him really?


    There''s also another variable he hasn''t considered, if things continue to follow the same pattern as they have in the previous worlds.


    "Save that video to your phone or something, and delete it from the folder, we don''t want Su Xueyi to see it," Xi Zirui says. "Tomorrow, you''re going with me to thepany, and we''re taking the car."

 Chapter 67: Dont be friendly with killers

    Chapter 67: Don''t be friendly with killers


    Su Xueyi isn''t in a talkative mood when he gets hometer that day, and Xi Zirui is happy to give him a wide berth.


    He and Han Yu exchange charged looks all through dinner and through the few hours Su Xueyi insists in staying in the living room to watch the news.


    Probably looking for any reports on Shen Yun''s disappearance, or of sightings of a dead body - parts of one, most likely.


    Eventually he leaves for bed, and Xi Zirui shares a hasty kiss with Han Yu before following after him.


    ---


    The next day Su Xueyi leaves first, and Xi Zirui makes some nomittal noises about it.


    As soon as he''s out the door, Han Yu tackles Xi Zirui to the sofa and covers his face and neck in kisses.


    "Fuck, I hate him so much," he groans against Xi Zirui''s neck. "I can''t wait to get rid of him, so I can have you all to myself."


    Xi Zirui tenses under him. He''s managed to put off thoughts of Su Xueyi''s eventual demise out of his mind, but he really needs to find a way to talk Han Yu out of it.


    He runs his hands through Han Yu''s smooth hair. "I don''t think killing him is a good idea."


    Han Yu''s face shoots up from Xi Zirui''s chest. "Why the hell not?"


    "Death is an easy way out for someone like him," he says, continuing to draw his fingers down Han Yu''s scalp. "I think prison would be a better punishment for someone who values his luxuries so much."


    Han Yu muffles a snort against Xi Zirui''s chest. "As if he wouldn''t find a way out of it."


    "There''s more than one kind of prison," Xi Zirui says, smiling cryptically to himself.


    "What''s that supposed to mean?"


    Xi Zirui kisses him. "I''ll tell youter, now let''s go."


    ---


    He calls up Jin Ranyu who meets them in the garage.


    Han Yu doesn''tment on why Xi Zirui suddenly wants to take the car again after insisting on the metro for the past few days.


    Jin Ranyu likewise is silent through the whole ride.


    Once they reach thepany one of the receptionists immediately warns him, "Mr. Su is in a meeting."


    Xi Zirui smiles politely at her. "I''m not here for him. Can you please tell me where I can find Mr. Cao?"


    "Oh, I believe he''s in his office in the Human Resources department."


    Good to know, that makes him easier to corner.


    He thanks the receptionist and makes his way there.


    "What are you going to do?" Han Yu asks him, keeping pace with Xi Zirui''s long strides.


    "You''ll see," and then, "Give me your phone."


    Han Yu hands it to him.


    "Did you save the video like I asked?"


    Xi Zirui sees Han Yu nod from the corner of his eye and pushes open the door into the Human Resources department.


    He spots Cao Fei''s fluffy head of hair buried in his cubicle in the corner and makes a beeline for him.


    "Mr. Cao, what abouting for a ride with us?" Xi Zirui asks him, smiling widely.


    Cao Fei gives him a wide-eyed look. "I''m still working."


    Xi Zirui takes Han Yu''s phone and opens the video from the gallery, being careful to turn down the volume. He starts ying and turns it around to show Cao Fei.


    "Are you sure you don''t want toe for a ride?" Xi Zirui insists, his kind smile never wavering. "It''s so stuffy inside this office."


    Cao Fei''s eyes widen to the size of small moons, and he trembles a little in his chair. "That is, I..."


    Han Yu kindly helps him out of the chair. "Let''s go," he says, keeping a firm grip on his shoulder.


    They escort Cao Fei out of the office. Xi Zirui hopes they draw enough attention so that this will be reported to Su Xueyi, he wants him to learn about his little excursion with Cao Fei, regardless of what Cao Fei ends up telling him and Han Yu.


    Jin Ranyu does a doubletake as soon as he sees Cao Feiing out the building with them, confirming Xi Zirui''s suspicions about the worlds following a pattern, and therefore the two of them having some sort of connection.


    Han Yu sits in the front next to Jin Ranyu while Xi Zirui pulls Cao Fei into the backseat with him.


    "Care to tell us why after you sent Shen Yu a message pretending to be Su Xueyi he ended up dead in one of Greydot''s warehouses?" Xi Zirui asks, pressing y on the video once again.


    In the front, Jin Ranyu''s eyes meet his over the rearview mirror, his brows tightly furrowed.


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about," Cao Fei stammers.


    Han Yu turns around on the passenger seat. "Don''t lie, we know you were the one who cloned Su Xueyi''s mobile."


    "Give me a good reason why I shouldn''t go to the police right now?" Xi Zirui asks, hugging Cao Fei''s thin frame to his side.


    "Because your husband is steeped in much deeper shit than this," Jin Ranyu cuts in, fingers tight on the steering wheel.


    "Don''t-" Cao Fei stars, but Xi Zirui silences him with a hand over his mouth.


    "So kind of you to join the conversation, Mr. Jin, now would any of you care to exin what the fuck is going on here?"


    ---


    The exnation isn''t exactly what Xi Zirui anticipated.


    Especially when Cao Fei delivers it with a sheepish smile and a deep sigh, "We''re contract killers."


    Xi Zirui isn''t sure he heard right. "I''m not sure I heard right, you''re what?"


    In the front seat, Jin Ranyu grunts in exasperation. "Assassins for a price, hired guns. None of this can be shocking to you, your husband works for the mob."


    "And you''re admitting it so easily?" Han Yu asks, his tone higher by two full octaves.


    "No offense, but what are the man married to a mob coborator and his bodyguard going to do about it?" Cao Fei asks, his polite PR smile never leaving his face.


    "Tell Su Xueyi, at the very least?" Xi Zirui says, his eyes narrowing at Cao Fei''s nd smile.


    "I don''t think that is a smart idea, not if you want him to know about the nature of your rtionship," Cao Fei says, looking pointedly between Xi Zirui and Han Yu.


    "Besides, we haven''t been hired to kill him," Jin Ranyu says, still driving around aimlessly. "So if you''re worried about his health and well-being, don''t."


    "Then what were you hired to do?" Xi Zirui asks.


    "Exactly what we''ve done. Attract Shen Yun into the warehouse, posing as Su Xueyi, and kill him."


    "Great sess on all counts," Jin Ranyu parks the car under a parasol tree and cracks open a window, a few secondster he pulls out a cigarette from a half empty carton and lights it. "Our payment should be reaching us soon."


    So the point isn''t to kill Su Xueyi. Is it framing him for the murder, as Su Xueyi himself suspects? Hiring professionals would make it harder to find out who ordered the hit, but not impossible.


    There''s almost zero chance of either of them telling him that, but Xi Zirui still asks, "Who hired you?"


    Cao Fei continues smiling politely. "Even if we knew, we wouldn''t tell you."


    Eh, worth the shot. "So what are you going to do know?" Han Yu asks.


    "Going to wait for our contact to confirm the next steps."


    "Are you going to say anything about this meeting?" Xi Zirui asks.


    "We won''t tell, if you don''t," Cao Fei says, his eyes darting towards the phone in Xi Zirui''s hands.


    Xi Zirui exchanges a look with Han Yu. He''s fairly confident that Han Yu saved another copy somewhere else, so he has no problem deleting the video in front of Cao Fei.


    "I''m so d we''ve managed to reach a satisfactory resolution for all parts," Cao Fei says, pping his hands together. "Now, if you could please return me to thepany, I would really appreciate it. I need to keep up this role until our contact calls us off. Besides, I enjoy being a model employee. Both when ites to murder and turning in new hires'' evaluation reports."


    ---


    They drop off Cao Fei at the office and tell Jin Ranyu to just to whatever with the rest of his day. After that surreal experience, Xi Zirui doesn''t think he wants to be driven anywhere, ever again.


    "So, someone else is trying to take Su Xueyi down, that is both not surprising, and also oddly convenient," Han Yu says, as they make their way to the metro station.


    He would think that, but Xi Zirui can''t afford to not know how exactly these people are nning to take Su Xueyi down. If they kill him, that''s it for him too.


    He needs to think of something, but he doesn''t know who to trust. Who even hired Cao Fei and Jin Ranyu? Bai Mi? She seems to be protective of whatever she and Su Xueyi have got going on, but Xi Zirui would not put it past her.


    What kind of enemies has Su Xueyi made along the way?


    Granny Ma would want to avenge her granddaughter at all costs, but where would she find the money to hire contract killers?


    "I can hear gege thinking," Han Yu says, grinning when his voice startles Xi Zirui out of his reverie.


    "I don''t know, this whole thing can spell trouble for us," Xi Zirui says, shrugging.


    Ni Ni has been silenttely, only updating him on Su Xueyi''s increasing favor. She continues to insist that none of this was supposed to happen in the original world, and that Su Xueyi was only supposed to be a crooked businessman, not involved with the mob.


    Which leaves Xi Zirui grasping at straws.


    ---


    Xi Zirui still isn''t sure what he''s going to do by the time Su Xueyi gets home.


    It does strike him as odd that Su Xueyi''s mood doesn''t seem to be as terrible as the day before.


    Su Xueyi finds him the kitchen chopping vegetables, and hugs him from behind to drop a kiss on his nape.


    "Any news on Shen Yun''s murderer?" Xi Zirui asks.


    "None." Another kiss. "I heard you came by the office to take Cao Fei on some sort of ride?"


    "Oh, I just wanted to put him in his ce, regarding his rtionship with you," Xi Zirui says, his knife striking the cutting board loudly. "I found a very interesting video of the two of you."


    Su Xueyi''s arms tighten around his waist. Xi Zirui can feel the smile pressed against the back of his nape. "Oh? Baby''s very industrious."


    What the hell is going on? Xi Zirui''s hand falters on the knife. Su Xueyi''s covers it with his own. "No, no, keep going exactly as you''ve been. You''re doing great."


    Somehow, Xi Zirui has the feeling he isn''t talking about his chopping skills.


    "If there''s something going on, I''d rather not be kept in the dark."


    Su Xueyi grins, twin dimples denting his cheeks, and drops a kiss on Xi Zirui''s temple. "All in its time."


    His words don''t reassure Xi Zirui in the least.

 Chapter 68: Dont be kidnapped

    Chapter 68: Don''t be kidnapped


    That night, he sneaks out of the master bedroom after Su Xueyi falls asleep, and into Han Yu''s room.


    He finds him asleep on his front, with the covers thrown off, both arms wrapped around his pillow.


    Softly, Xi Zirui climbs on his back, and drops butterfly kisses all over the smooth expanse of his back. He wants to see how many times he can kiss Han Yu before he wakes up.


    Not many, it turns out.


    "What is gege doing?" he asks, his voice muffled by the pillow.


    "Taking advantage of you while you sleep." Xi Zirui lowers his head to drop a kiss between his shoulder des. "Isn''t it obvious?"


    Han Yu lets out a pleased hum and yawns into the skin of his arm. "That''s all? Then by all means proceed."


    Xi Zirui giggles, his next kiss has some bite to it. Han Yu shivers into the feeling of Xi Zirui''s teeth dragging over his skin.


    Han Yu bucks Xi Zirui off him, and reverses their position, pinning him down on the bed under the weight of his leg. "Coming down to my room to disturb my sleep...Gege better take responsibility."


    Xi Zirui waggles his eyebrows. "I intend to, actually."


    He lifts Han Yu''s leg up and off him and shimmies down his torso, settling himself between his spread thighs.


    He''s lowering Han Yu''s underwear, a hungry grin stretching his lips, when a voice rings out through the quiet house. Clear as a bell:


    "Baby? Where are you?"


    They only have time to exchange a single panicked look, before Xi Zirui is scrambling out of the bed and padding out of the room as silently as he can.


    He peeks his head out of the hallway and finds Su Xueyi on top of the staircase, ss of water in hand, looking in every direction.


    Waiting for him to turn around, Xi Zirui makes his way out of his hiding ce and steals into the kitchen.


    Hees out with a water bottle in hand. "I''m here," he says, smiling up at Su Xueyi''s from the stair''snding. He points at the ss of water in Su Xueyi''s hand. "Oh, we must have just missed each other."


    Su Xueyi waits for him to make his way up the stairs before returning his smile. "Must have."


    It''s either the gloom of the house, with only a sliver of wan moonlighting through the windows, or the general creepiness of theter hour, but Xi Zirui swears that for a moment Su Xueyi''s smile looked more threatening than friendly.


    ---


    The next day Xi Zirui decides he''s going to the office. He tells Su Xueyi as much but his only reaction is a disinterested hum.


    He isn''t getting any closer to finding concrete proof of Su Xueyi''s criminal dealings at the penthouse, and whether he likes it or not, Greydot is his best bet for learning more.


    Su Xueyi doesn''t say anything during the whole short ride, just taps away at his mobile in silence.


    In the front seat, Han Yu remains tense and keeps chancing nces at Xi Zirui through the rearview mirror.


    Xi Zirui barely slept the entire night, wondering if that threatening glint he saw in Su Xueyi''s eyes would make an appearance. Now, in the cold light of day, he''s happy to convince himself that his fear of getting caught made him imagine the whole thing.


    Once they reach thepany, he tries to ask Su Xueyi if he can help with anything regarding the "other side" of business, but Su Xueyi dismisses him with a curt "not now."


    He goes to his private office to stew in anger.


    "Well, look on the bright side, at least he doesn''t know anything," Han Yu says, leaning his hip against Xi Zirui''s desk.


    Xi Zirui would like to be as optimistic.


    He keeps trying to find something in theputer, but his esses areughably restricted, and he can''t even be sure Su Xueyi would keep that kind of information essible in workputers.


    If there was any kind of investigation into thepany everyputer would be apprehended, Su Xueyi is probably smarter than that.


    "I had a funny dream yesterday," Han Yu says suddenly, fiddling with the zipper on his letter jacket.


    Xi Zirui cuts his eyes up to his face and is surprised to find him blushing. He grins. "Was it an x-rated dream?"


    Han Yu shakes his head, still oddly shy. "You would think that." Heughs a little to himself. "Honestly it would have been better if it was. I haven''t even been watching any period dramas I don''t know why I would dream of something like that."


    Xi Zirui''s fingers freeze on the keyboard. "What?"


    "You can''tugh, no sex for a week if youugh."


    "I won''tugh," Xi Zirui says, his gaze unwavering.


    "I dreamt I was ying the flute at night, and in the distance I could see you getting closer to me, your silhouette stark against the brightness of the moon." He lowers his head, a bashful smile ying at his lips. "For some reason we were both wearing fancy robes, I don''t know where that came from. You were wearing this dangly hairpin, you looked like a pampered concubine in some period drama."


    Heughs at the memory. "It''s stupid, that''s why I told you you couldn''tugh."


    "Hey," Xi Zirui calls out softly, until Han Yu meets his eyes. "I''m notughing."


    His heart is beating frantically inside his ribcage. This is proof that on some level, Han Yu remembers their lives in the other worlds. Perhaps not in the same, clear, linear way Xi Zirui does, but he definitely remembers some of it.


    Xi Zirui gets up from his chair and wraps his arms around Han Yu in a crushing hug. "What else? What else happened in your dream?"


    "I-I don''t remember anything else?" Han Yu''s armse around Xi Zirui''s waist, steadying him against his chest. "Is everything alright, gege?"


    The shrill ringtone of his mobile rings out through the office, saving Xi Zirui from having toe up with an answer.


    When he looks down at his phone on the table, the number isn''t one saved to the original''s contact list.


    He only debates for a moment before deciding to pick it up.


    "Hello?" he says, into the static stillness of the other end of the line.


    "Meet me in my office, and bring that bodyguard of yours. It''s urgent."


    "Bai Mi?" Xi Zirui asks, although he''s pretty sure he recognizes her distinctive lyrical voice. He wonders about the urgency, though.


    "No, the King of Thand. Stop asking stupid questions and hurry."


    And then she disconnects.


    "What is it?" Han Yu asks, giving the now silent phone in Xi Zirui''s hand a wary look.


    "The Empress has summoned us."


    Han Yu has no idea what he means.


    ---


    They never make it to Bai Mi''s office because they run into Su Xueyi on the way there.


    "Ah, I was just going to find you," Su Xueyi says, wrapping his fingers around Xi Zirui''s upper arm and extricating him from Han Yu''s side. "Let''s go for a ride, there''s something I have to show you."


    "Bai Mi asked me to meet her," Xi Zirui says. "I''d rather not leave her waiting."


    Su Xueyi hums. "She''s the kind of person that is best not to leave waiting, that''s true." He shifts his gaze towards Han Yu and ps him on the back with his free hand. "Han Yu can go on ahead and tell her you''ll be along shortly."


    Xi Zirui doesn''t really have the time to say anything before he''s being escorted to the elevator and into the office building''s garage.


    His first warning sign is seeing Su Xueyi''s silver Te and no signs of Liao Min.


    "I gave her the day off," Su Xueyi says, noticing where Xi Zirui''s eyes have drifted. "The staff also need their rest."


    Xi Zirui hums nomittally. He has a very bad feeling about all this.


    There''s a manic glint in Su Xueyi''s eyes that stops him from getting into the car.


    Su Xueyi opens the door on the passenger side for him. "Come now, we''ll be quick."


    "I don''t see why we can''t talk here," he says, walking one step backwards.


    A chime. "Host? CEO''s favor down -1 point. Now at 67 of a possible 100 points."


    One day, that stupid chime will sound and Ni Ni will actually have something useful to tell him.


    "Baby, stop stalling." Su Xueyi''s smile never wavers, but the way he speaks sends a sharp shiver down Xi Zirui''s spine.


    In the end, he has no choice but to get into the car.


    As soon as his seatbelt is on, Su Xueyi zips out of the garage at dizzying speed.


    "Why the hurry?" Xi Zirui asks, holding on to the seatbelt across his chest to steady himself.


    Su Xueyi grins. "The faster we get this sorted, the sooner you''ll get back to your meeting with Bai Mi."


    He doesn''t borate regarding where they''re going, just keeps driving at dizzying speed through Beijing''s broad avenues.


    Xi Zirui''s phone vibrates in his pocket. It''s a message from Han Yu.


    "Why aren''t you back yet? Bai Mi is really stressed out."


    It doesn''t stop there, secondster, a new message arrives:


    "Gege, please hurry, you need to hear what she''s saying."


    Xi Zirui''s heart climbs up to his throat, he darts a sideways nce at Su Xueyi who continues focused on the road and gives no sign of slowing down.


    His phone vibrates with another iing text:


    "Gege, if you''re still with Su Xueyi please find a way to leave. He knows. He knows everything."


    He thinks he hears the sound of the air rushing out of his lungs in one breathless swoop. Btedly he realizes it''s actually the sound of Su Xueyi lowering the electric window.


    "You won''t be needing that." Su Xueyi''s crisp voice startles Xi Zirui, who has no reaction as Su Xueyi yanks the phone out of his hands and throws it out the open window.


    Whatever is going on inside Su Xueyi''s mind, his shuttered eyes don''t offer Xi Zirui a window into his thoughts. "Where are we going?" he asks, trying to inch his fingers discretely towards the door handle.


    Momentster, he hears a tter as Su Xueyi engages the automatic lock on the car doors from his side of the dashboard, away from Xi Zirui''s hands.


    "I''ve been working so much, I feel like we haven''t been spending enough time together," Su Xueyi says, his tone deceptively cool, as if he isn''t aware of the panic making its away across Xi Zirui''s face. "I was thinking we could take a little break, away from everything."


    "I don''t think that''s a good idea, considering all that''s happening, with Shen Yu-"


    Su Xueyi cuts him off. "You know, baby? That''s your problem, you think too much."


    His smile makes it clear that he would have no issue putting an end to that, for good.

 Chapter 69: Dont fall into a trap

    Chapter 69: Don''t fall into a trap


    Xi Zirui can feel dread build in the pit of his stomach like a meal gone sour.


    How is he going to get himself out of this?


    Ni Ni chimes. "Host should go along with CEO''s whims and find a way to escape once his guard is lowered."


    Great idea! Too bad Su Xueyi seems to be getting more and more deranged in each word.


    Obsessive stalker in the first one.


    Tyrannical control freak in the second.


    And now... a masochist in the sheets and a sadist in the streets?


    "Host can still make jokes, that''s a good sign," Ni Ni says, hopeful.


    Xi Zirui badly wants to tell her to go fuck herself out loud. She''s proven even more useless than usual in this world, and he still doesn''t have an exnation for Su Xueyi''s erratic behaviourpared to what she told him to expect.


    He chances a sideways nce at Su Xueyi from the corner of his eyes, but all he sees is his vicious grip on the steering wheel and the manic smirk twisting his handsome features. His dimples are like twin knife wounds carved with cirurgical precision into his cheeks.


    Su Xueyi catches him looking. "Are you scared, baby?"


    Xi Zirui is, but he isn''t going to give him that satisfaction. He narrows his eyes. "Of a loser like you? Never."


    A chime. "Uhm, CEO''s favor up by +3 points, now at 70 points. Congrattions?" She doesn''t sound very sure of herself, and for once Xi Zirui doesn''t me her.


    "I love it when you''re a nasty little bitch," Su Xueyi says,ughing. "It reminds me of when we were younger."


    Xi Zirui resents beingpared to this world''s original in any way and his lips remain sealed in sullen silence.


    Su Xueyi darts another look at him. "It reminds of something else, but you''re not going to believe it."


    "I already don''t believe a lot of what''s happening right now," he says with a dismissive shrug. "So you might as well try me."


    "It reminds me of when we were both young Gods and you would call me names and run away from me even when your parents told you to y nice."


    Xi Zirui very slowly turns his face towards Su Xueyi, his eyes wide with incredulity. "What?"


    Su Xueyi guffaws, making an ugly guttural sound. "I knew you wouldn''t believe me, but I''ve been having these dreams about you since before we met."


    Xi Zirui grips the sides of his seat, what is he supposed to say to all this?


    He''s screaming for Ni Ni inside his mind but she has gonepletely quiet.


    "In these dreams I was a God, a King, an Emperor...you name it, and at every turn, there was you," his eyes shift to Xi Zirui, "just always outside of my grasp, running towards something else, someone else, ready to bring everything I had worked for crashing down like a house of cards."


    His expression grows mean. "A single one of your smiles can topple a city, a second could topple an Empire. Isn''t that how it goes?"


    Xi Zirui doesn''t have anything to say, but Su Xueyi isn''t done yet:


    "Maybe you should stop smiling." The words stretch his lips into a cruel sneer.


    "Do you see me smiling now?" Xi Zirui growls, fed up with this pointless conversation and Su Xueyi''s cryptic words.


    "Oh, but I haven''t given you a reason to stop." The car picks up yet more speed. "Not yet."


    ---


    For a moment, Xi Zirui thought they were going to crash into oing traffic before they arrived wherever Su Xueyi intended to take them, but eventually he gets off the highway, and into a narrow countryside road.


    It takes them a few more minutes to reach a ss monstrosity built at the highest point of a rice field terrace, surrounded by lush mountainside greenery on all sides, and dotted with the asional traditional wooden house in the far distance.


    Of course the charm of the picturesque view is ruined by Su Xueyi''s modernist house, which must have cost a fortune in bribes to the local environment preservationmittee.


    "All you rich people have appalling taste," Xi Zirui says, as Su Xueyi parks the car under the house''s second level, which resembles a ss shipping container mounted sideways on top of of another shipping container, this time made of raw concrete.


    The feng shui of this ce alone is throwing his meridians out of wack.


    Su Xueyi opens Xi Zirui''s door and pulls him out of the car with a vicious grip on his shoulder. "You talk as if you weren''t also rich," he says.


    Xi Zirui throws him a derisive sneer as Su Xueyi continues to jostle him along towards the house''s ss doors. "It''s your money."


    "You used to make a big deal about it being our money not long ago," he says, keying in abination that unlocks the door. Xi Zirui can only catch the first string of numbers 4-5; the other two are hidden under the blur of Su Xueyi''s suit sleeve.


    He''s pulled along into the house, tastefully decorated in hideous geometric furniture in neutral tones that manages to evoke the feeling of an overpriced psychiatrist''s office. Exactly what Xi Zirui expected, and ironic, considering Su Xueyi''s fraying mental state.


    Also unsurprising is the fact that Su Xueyi drags him to an armchair in the living room and ties his feet to its legs with zip ties, and his arms to the padded armrests.


    But the zipties prove that he has been nning this for some time, possibly even before Xi Zirui arrived in this word.


    He also arranges the armchair in such a way that Xi Zirui will be the first thing anyoneing in through the front door will see.


    That little detail raises Xi Zirui''s hackles more than anything Su Xueyi has done until now.


    There''s more to this little powery than meets the eye.


    Su Xueyi kneels down in front of him and tests the strength of the bindings. "Comfortable?"


    "Get fucked," Xi Zirui hisses, and spits in his face.


    He gets unceremoniously backhanded across the cheek.


    "Sorry baby, but I don''t want you to have the wrong idea about this situation," he says, patting Xi Zirui''s other cheek.


    He steps away from him and rummages in his pocket until he finds a half crushed pack of cigarettes. He pulls one out and lights it, kneeling down in front of Xi Zirui again.


    "I love it when you''re mean, but I can''t stand it when you''re disrespectful," he says, blowing the smoke into Xi Zirui''s face.


    A strangledugh makes its way past Xi Zirui''s pursed lips."You''re crazy, like, actually crazy."


    "Would a crazy person build all this?" Xi Zirui says, spreading his arms to epass the ss house. "Would someone crazy build an empire in the span of years?"


    "You''re working for the mob, I think you''re giving yourself too much credit," Xi Zirui says with a snort.


    "Did you think I didn''t have to work hard to get to where I am? Do you think it''s easy to convince the ns that my shipping routes are safe to use, that my product is trustworthy? I''ve had to make a name for myself just as surely as if I''d been establishing myself as a legitimate businessman," he pulls hard on the butt of of cigarette, "something I also did, by the way. Greydot has a spotless record, as far as anyone can tell."


    "I guess all that is going up in mes now," Xi Zirui says shrugging. "Shen Yun is dead and his family will want revenge, and it''s your WeChat contact inviting him over to thest ce he was seen alive."


    Su Xueyi taps the ash off his cigarette between Xi Zirui''s spread thighs, staining the armchair''s grey upholstery. "The funny thing is that everything is very easily pointing towards me, isn''t it?"


    Xi Zirui curses under his breath, this motherfucker is about to regale him with an evil monologue.


    "You''re the one who has dreams where he''s a god, I''m sure you think everyone is beneath you, and that you''lle out of this unscathed."


    "Both of us, baby, we were both gods," the smirks around his cigarette, "that''s the thing about me that you''ve never appreciated; all of my aplishments, I''ve served them all up to you on a silver tter."


    "Maybe I don''t want them."


    Su Xueyi''s eyes narrow and he puts out his cigarette on the chair between Xi Zirui''s legs. Xi Zirui doesn''t flinch, but it''s a close thing.


    "Now you don''t, but you did in the beginning. That''s the thing I can''t understand about you." He shakes his head. "These dreams, or memories, whatever you want to call them...don''t really show me things in chronological order, but I''ve noticed the pattern of you starting to act like the sight of me offends you, the moment he shows up."


    Xi Zirui grows very still. "Who?" he asks, but he already knows the answer.


    "Don''t y innocent, there''s only Han Yu for you," he says, and savors the way his words make panic rise in Xi Zirui''s eyes.


    "How would you even-"


    Su Xueyi cuts him off. "I had to know if my dreams were real, if I really could be all I was destined to. There was no easier way to prove it than to see if you would also y your part."


    "You should appreciate the effort I went through to give you Han Yu," he says suddenly, getting up to his feet with a groan. "I tired to hire him to do all sorts of things, from driver, to gardener, cook...but he never noticed the job offers, much less responded to them. So, I had to get creative."


    Xi Zirui closes his eyes and swallows dryly around nothing. "Li Siqi, you knew who she was, you made sure she would see the guns."


    Su Xueyi ruffles Xi Zirui''s hair. "Baby, you''re so smart. Yet something else that has mysteriously changed about you, but I was getting bored with the mindless wallflower version of you. I like this nasty version much better, and not just because you confirm that I''m meant for greatness."


    "I thought that if he had his sister''s hospital bills to worry about, he would finally take one of the job offers," he chuckles darkly, "he did one better and kidnapped you."


    Xi Zirui''s eyes widen minutely, and Su Xueyi catches his surprise.


    "Oh, he didn''t tell you? That he kidnapped you so that I''d have a reason to hire a bodyguard? That his sister-inw threatened my previous driver until he quit so that she could have his job?" Su Xueyi is having so much fun, it fills Xi Zirui with violent impulses.


    The moment he''s out of this armchair he''s going to make him regret every single one of those words of gloating.


    Su Xueyi pats the cheek he smacked earlier, still smarting from the impact of his knuckles. "Don''t look like that, baby. Han Yu brought this on himself, and his sister, it would all be so much easier if he''d just taken the job as a gardener or something, but he didn''t want to work for a ''rich bastard'', and look where that got him."


    He touches Xi Zirui''s jaw almost tenderly, his dimples denting his cheeks sweetly. "He didn''t have any issues about fucking one, though, did he?"


    "What the fuck do you want?" Xi Zirui shouts, the muscles in his jaw pulling taut with rage.


    A chime sounds. "I''m sorry about the timing Host, but uhm, CEO''s favor has gone up by +5, now at 75 of a possible 100 points. Ni Ni is going now."


    "You''re really worried about him, aren''t you?" Su Xueyi''s smile widens. "It took such a long time for you to warm up to him, but I knew it was finally working when you started treating me like shit." He grips Xi Zirui''s face between his fingers. "You''ve always looked the most beautiful when saying the vilest things."


    He leans down until his lips are almost brushing Xi Zirui''s. "Now you''re going to have a taste of your own poison. When your loveres rushing in to save you like the big damn hero he thinks he is, and falls straight into the trap I''ve set for him."

 Chapter 70: Dont wait for the Gods within the machine

    Chapter 70: Don''t wait for the Gods within the machine


    Xi Zirui struggles against his bindings, making the armchair shake with the strength of his thrashing. "If you know about me and him, why didn''t you just divorce me? What''s the point of all this?"


    Su Xueyi tips Xi Zirui back on the armchair and leans over him, keeping him trapped between his body and an ufortable tumble to the floor. "And why would I do that? When I worked so hard to get you?"


    He sets the armchair straight with the loud ng of the wooden feet dragging on the vitroceramic tiles. "Do you even remember how insufferable you were back in high school?"


    Xi Zirui rolls his eyes. This guy needs a therapist specialized on childhood trauma. "I don''t recall."


    "Of course you wouldn''t." He steps away to light another cigarette. Xi Zirui can''t help finding the way he shields the me from a nonexistent wind extremely grating. "But I suppose I should thank you, who knows if I would have gotten to where I am today if it wasn''t for you?"


    "You''re wee," Xi Zirui says. "You can keep everything, just let me go."


    "Host, please remember that the favor meter isn''t full yet! You won''t get a happy ending in this world unless the favor meter reaches100 at some point!" Ni Ni says, her metallic voice like a bell going off inside his head.


    Xi Zirui thinks the happy ending he carefully nned out is all but gone up in smoke.


    He needs to do some quick thinking if he wants to have any chance of salvaging this situation.


    Trying to recall everything he learned when he was supposed to be an actor, Xi Zirui schools his face into a semnce of superiority.


    "If you want Han Yu to take the fall for any of your schemes, go right ahead, just leave me out of it."


    Su Xueyi blows a plume of smoke up into the air. "Cute, you really went for it." He shakes his head. "You think I''m going to believe you''ve had a change of heart so soon after all the videos I saw of the two of you acting like a couple of teenagers?"


    Xi Zirui decides to give it onest, desperate try. "It''s just sex, you fucking idiot."


    "No, it <em>was</em> just sex," he says, leaning on the armrest of therge leather couch behind Xi Zirui. "It''s when it stopped being just sex that I knew it was time to do something."


    Xi Zirui growls and struggles against his bindings, just as ineffectively as all the other times. "Do what, motherfucker, do what?"


    "Whether what I''ve seen are dreams or memories, I''m determined to get revenge on everyone who has belittled me, used me, and mocked me." He flicks the butt of the cigarette away into a corner of the living room. "Starting with that snake Shen Yun. He killed me when I was en Emperor, did you know that?"


    How is he remembering all this? What the hell is going on, and why is Ni Ni so silent on the whole matter?


    Su Xueyi''s eyes narrow at Xi Zirui''s stony expression. "You don''t look surprised."


    He shrugs, his hands pulling ufortably on the zipties. "You are an easy person to want dead."


    "CEO''s favor up by +3 points. Now at 78 of a possible 100," Ni Ni says only to fall silent shortly afterwards.


    Su Xueyi drapes his arm over Xi Zirui''s shoulder and shakes. "The worst part is that I like you, I like your spirit, your nasty sharp tongue. You are a lot of things, baby, but you aren''t boring."


    Xi Zirui''s heart jumps inside his chest. That were exactly his thoughts about Han Yu when he realized he was falling in love with him.


    What does all of this mean?


    "If only you could like me back," he sighs dramatically, before breaking into a sunny grin. "I guess we''ll have time to change your mind in the years toe."


    What''s that supposed to mean? He was under the impression that Su Xueyi meant to kill him, as payback for the affair with Han Yu and all his jumbled memories from the previous worlds.


    Su Xueyi''s smile widens. He guesses not.


    "They should be here by now," Su Xueyi says clicking his tongue and chancing a look at his gold watch. "Bai Mi is nothing if not efficient."


    Xi Zirui snorts. "Oh, she''s in on your n too? Was she the one who hired Cao Fei and Jin Ranyu?"


    Su Xueyi throws his head back in a delighted guffaw. "Baby, you really think very little of me. Why would I need someone''s help?"


    ---


    He tells Xi Zirui everything after that. How Bai Mi''s cut has been digging too much into his profit margin for his tastestely, how her demands keep increasing, and how he saw the perfect opportunity to get rid of two birds with one stone.


    "You anonymously hired Cao Fei and Jin Ranyu to seduce you, clone your WeChat, set up the meeting with Shen Yun and kill him?"


    "Shen Yun''s death so obviously looks like my doing, that anyone would believe it''s a set up." He runs his fingers through his artfully disheveled hair. "Shen Yun''s father has been pressing me for answers, he got them the moment I sent him a statement from Bai Mi''s ount paying off Cao Fei, and a recording of the same video Han Yu so conveniently showed you."


    Xi Zirui knows he''s been yed, but he doesn''t understand the extent of it until that moment. Su Xueyi purposefully nted the idea of the hidden cameras and the secret recordings when he showed him the video that would serve as his "coteral".


    He anticipated all of this, and Xi Zirui followed blindly along with his n.


    "You even took the liberty of making a public scene in the offices and escorting Cao Fei out for a joyride," he snorts, "thank you for that, I couldn''t have done better myself."


    Xi Zirui hates him. "Fuck you," he spits out, but the words taste like ash on his tongue.


    "It''s just going to be so convenient when Cao Fei and Jin Ranyu show up dead, murdered by Han Yu at your behest, because you saw Cao Fei as a threat to our marriage and to yourvish lifestyle."


    Xi Zirui wonders if Cao Fei and Jin Ranyu are still alive, or if Su Xueyi has dealt with them already.


    Su Xueyi gets up from the couch and paces the space in front of Xi Zirui. "Of course, Bai Mi, shrewd as she is, saw the perfect opportunity to encourage Han Yu''s obsession. In case the Shen family wasn''t up to killing me just yet."


    He squats down in front of Xi Zirui, a wide smirk across his face. "Which is why, being one of the few people who know about this house, she immediately drives Han Yu here as soon as they both learn that we''re gone."


    Xi Zirui looks sideways and away from Su Xueyi''s manic gaze.


    Su Xueyi gets up from the floor and walks towards a low end table. Xi Zirui already knows what he''s going to take out before he opens the drawer.


    "Unfortunately, things will get violent," he says, sliding a magazine into a handgun.


    Xi Zirui can imagine how he''ll talk the Shen family into cleaning up the mess after the fact, after all, they''ll owe him for getting rid of Bai Mi.


    Su Xueyi pouts when he notices Xi Zirui''s haunted look. "Baby, don''t look like that, I know you''ll need some time to get over Han Yu''s death, and I''ll be very amenable to taking you back. In fact, you''ll have no other choice besides staying with me, or I''ll turn you in for being the mastermind of Cao Fei''s and Jin Ranyu''s murder."


    Xi Zirui is so fucked, only a deus ex machina can save him now.


    "Would Host like to have a look at the new items he has unlocked?"


    The holo screen pops up over his wrist, disying the newest unlocked items in the system shop


    Su Xueyi misunderstands the reason for Xi Zirui''s unfocused gaze. "You must be feeling a little lightheaded, I understand, this is a lot of information to take in." He pats Xi Zirui''s thigh. "I''ll get you some water."


    As soon as he''s out the living room, Xi Zirui focuses on the shop''s items, hoping at least one of them will be useful.


    Ni Ni has taken the liberty of making them slide automatically along the menu, on ount of his current condition.


    "What the fuck am I going to do with a permanent height extension?" Xi Zirui hisses through his teeth.


    "It''s one of our most popr items!" Ni Ni replies. "A very nice reward for Host''s good performance in the previous world."


    Xi Zirui wants to groan in frustration, everything she shows him ispletely useless.


    "Wait," he says, after the tenth permanent hair color changing item.


    Ni Ni stops the auto scrolling immediately.


    "Shy Lover: Communicate telepathically all the things you aren''t brave enough to say out loud. Valid for a single use."


    Among all the useless items Xi Zirui has unlocked, this one is his best bet of getting in touch with Han Yu in his current predicament. He orders Ni Ni to use as many experience points as necessary to buy it.


    "That will be 300 exp points. Now Host has a total of 600 exp points."


    Xi Zirui can''t really afford to be precious about how many experience points he has. Especially considering he doesn''t even know if this is going to work.


    "Buy it, just fucking buy it," he hisses, his eyes darting towards the kitchen, afraid to see Su Xueyie in at any moment.


    "Congrattions Host! ''Shy Lover'' has been added to your inventory, please remember this itemsts for a single use only. You can send a telepathic message to someone of your choosing, as long as it''s no longer than 200 characters."


    What the fuck kind of special item is that? Xi Zirui is going to strangle Ni Ni one day, and she will have iting.


    Just then, Su Xueyies in from the kitchen carrying an entire pitcher of water and a tray with two sses and a bowl of peeled mandarin slices. "I thought you could probably eat too."


    He ces the tray on top of the end table he took the gun out of, and pours a ss of water for Xi Zirui.


    Smirking, he tips the ss towards Xi Zirui''s lips. Xi Zirui holds his taunting gaze as he drinks.


    "Don''te here, it''s a trap. Have Bai Mi contact the Shen family and tell them Su Xueyi is responsible for Shen Yun''s death, tell them to contact Su Xueyi and make some kind of threat. He wants to kill both you and Bai Mi; Cao Fei and Jin Ranyu, too. Please don''te after me, he''s counting on it."


    "Does Host want to send the message?" Ni Ni asks.


    "Yes, curse you!" he says out loud, startling Su Xueyi into spilling some water down his chin.


    "What?"


    "Nothing, give me more water," Xi Zirui says, tipping his head backwards.


    Su Xueyi pours the rest of the water into his open mouth, and then takes out his handkerchief to dab his lips dry.


    For an unpleasant moment Xi Zirui wanders if it''s the same handkerchief he used to inspect Shen Yun''s dead body.


    "They should be getting here any moment now," he says, leaning back into his heels after another furtive look at his watch.


    Xi Zirui crosses his legs. "We''ll see about that."


    He can only hope Han Yu understands his message for the warning it is, and doesn''t think he''s going insane for hearing voices.

 Chapter 71: Dont bite the hand that feeds you

    Chapter 71: Don''t bite the hand that feeds you


    Xi Zirui grows a little less tense every second that goes by without him hearing the sound of tires skidding over the gravel driveway.


    Su Xueyi, on the other hand, only grows more antsy. He looks out the windows constantly and checks the time on both his phone and his watch every five minutes.


    Xi Zirui doesn''t want to gloat, but perhaps, unlikely as it is, Han Yu got his message.


    "I think they aren''ting Host!" Ni Ni announces excitedly, after Su Xueyi''s third turn around the living room.


    Of course this only solves part of Xi Zirui''s problem, which is to keep Han Yu and Bai Mi out of danger for now.


    It still doesn''t get him out of Su Xueyi''s clutches, puts him behind bars, or maxes out his favor.


    Xi Zirui has an idea, but he doesn''t like it. He sincerely hopes it doesn''te to that.


    Just in case, he needs to check with Ni Ni if the sleeping drought he used in the previous world is still in his inventory.


    "Of course, that is a permanent item, and once bought will remain on Host''s inventory forever," she chirps. "Just like that...other item, but Host knew that already."


    Good to know that if pushes to shove he still has that to fall back into.


    It''s been about three hours since they arrived at the house and Su Xueyi is downright ring now.


    "I think maybe you overestimated how much Han Yu cares about me," Xi Zirui says, smiling derisively. "Maybe you shouldn''t assume everyone is as invested in me as you are."


    Su Xueyi''s reply never makes it past his lips because his phone vibrates in his hand.


    Whatever he reads makes him throw it against the wall.


    Maybe now Xi Zirui can gloat a little.


    "What is it? Was someone else smarter than you?" That someone being Xi Zirui himself.


    Ni Ni chimes. "Ni Ni helped," she says, her voice small and wounded.


    Xi Zirui rolls his eyes. In reality neither of them deserve much credit, but he wants to feel better about being tied to a chair while Su Xueyi evil-viin-monologues at him.


    Su Xueyi res at him, but it''s not like he can me Xi Zirui for anything, on ount of him being tied to said chair.


    "The Shen family knows," he says, and rolls up his shirt sleeves. "Somehow, they know."


    "Unfortunate for you," Xi Zirui says, nodding. "I can help with that."


    Su Xueyi gives him a disbelieving look. "Why would you help me?"


    "I love your fortune, remember?" Xi Zirui says, rolling his eyes. "Just go, and leave me here. I''ll clean up your messes and let you know once it''s safe to return."


    Su Xueyi keeps looking at him in abject confusion. "How can you expect me to trust you?"


    "What choice do you have?" Xi Zirui shrugs, hissing at the strain on his shoulders. "You can always stay here and wait for the Shen family to get here and then try to reason with them."


    ring, he adds. "Or you can let me handle them, since you''re too ipetent to do anything right."


    "Congrattions Host, CEO''s favor up by +3 points. Now at 81 of a possible 100."


    "What''s stopping you from just disappearing with Han Yu?" Su Xueyi asks, looming over Xi Zirui.


    Your goddamn unfilled favor meter. "Your money," Xi Zirui groans. "Just freeze all of your ounts, if you don''t trust me."


    Su Xueyi gives him a long essing look, but Xi Zirui can tell he''s wavering.


    "Do you really think I like Han Yu so much that I would rather be poor with him than rich with you?"


    He''s counting on Su Xueyi''s perception of the original to make him believe his words.


    It''s so funny how a person''s worst nightmare can be another''s most extravagant fantasy.


    What he wouldn''t give for a quiet, simple life with Han Yu?


    And now he''s banking on someone else''s extreme materialism to get a chance at that.


    Su Xueyi''s lip curls upwards, he pulls Xi Zirui up by the cor of his t-shirt, almost lifting the armchair''s front legs off the floor. "I''ll keep tabs on you, though. You''re going to turn the cameras back on, and I''m going to call you on the house''sndline to to check on how things are going, and you better be able to back up your words."


    Xi Zirui nods. "I''m going to solve the mess with the Shen''s and get rid of Bai Mi. Once the coast is clear you cane back."


    Su Xueyi''s fist tightens on his shirt too. "You''re going to get rid of Han Yu, too," he smirks, "I don''t share."


    This motherfucker has some nerve. "But I''m supposed to?"


    His full lips stretch out in a brilliant grin. "Come on, baby, you''re not the jealous type," he says, before leaning over to nt a messy kiss on Xi Zirui''s lips.


    Xi Zirui returns the kiss with a bite, drawing blood.


    Su Xueyi wipes his red lips on his white shirtsleeve with a delighted smirk. "My little rabid dog."


    "Uhm, Ni Ni knows it''s probably not the right time, but she just wanted to let Host know that CEO''s favor is now up by +5 points, and at 86 out of 100."


    He leaves Xi Zirui like that, tied to the armchair with his lips stained with red.


    ---


    Xi Zirui uses thest of his experience points to buy another ''Shy Lover'', and tell Han Yu the coast is clear, because who knows how long he''s going to stay tied up to this chair otherwise.


    Turns out, he has to wait another hour before someonees.


    He can see diffused silhouettes through the opaque windows on each side of the door, just before the lock clicks open.


    Han Yu is the first one to rush through the door, his eyes widening as soon as he sees the blood on Xi Zirui''s mouth.


    "Are you okay?" he asks, kneeling down next to the armchair and inspecting Xi Zirui up-close. "It''s like I suddenly got this warning from you, inside my head, telling me that Su Xueyi was setting up a trap."


    Bai Mi makes her way inside the house, stepping gingerly over the polished floor. "I have to say, I didn''t give his ''soulmate link'' bullshit much credit, but it does look like it was right."


    "It''s true, Su Xueyi was trying to set both of you up," Xi Zirui says, and then yanks on his restraints for emphasis. "I''m happy to tell you all about it, but first can someone get me out of here?"


    ---


    Han Yu cuts through Xi Zirui''s restraints with a kitchen knife, which is not the most dignified thing.


    "I''m sorry," he says, smiling apologetically, "we only brought guns and pepper spray."


    Xi Zirui wants tough at the genuine guilt in his voice. "Next time, remember to bring a knife to a gunfight."


    Bai Mi groans from the sofa. "The two of you are disgusting." She gives her perfectly manicured nails a bored once-over. "Can we go now? I have the downfall of a former business partner to n."


    "About that," Xi Zirui says, while getting up to his feet with Han Yu''s help. "I think I have an idea."


    ---


    It takes some time to convince Bai Mi of the soundness of his n, but Xi Zirui makes use of his best argumentative skills during the drive back to the penthouse.


    By the time they arrive in front of the high-rise, she relents. "I still don''t know why we can''t just let the Shen family handle him, but fine, if you want to go the karmic retribution route, who am I to step in the way of true sadism?"


    "I knew you would see it my way," Xi Zirui says, and steps out of the car.


    She frowns and sticks her head out of the lowered window."Don''t go acting all familiar with me, we don''t know each other!"


    "Thank you for all the help, older sister," Xi Zirui says, throwing a careless wave above his head.


    Han Yu helps him into the building with a possessive hand around his waist, and Xi Zirui leans into the touch, because he knows he''ll have to go without as soon as they turn the cameras back on.


    He stops Han Yu outside the door. "Wait," he says, looking up into his clear eyes, taking in his disheveled hair and sculpted features, he wants tomit all of him to memory. The time he has with Han Yu always feels too fleeting, as if the universe is ying a cruel trick on him.


    Han Yu looks down at him with a questioning look but lets Xi Zirui take his time admiring his features. "Thank you for rescuing me," Xi Zirui says, after a moment of silence.


    Han Yu smirks. "It seems to me like you did most of the rescuing yourself," he shakes his head, "I still can''t exin why I heard your voice in my head. Twice. Do you think Bai Mi is right, about the soulmates thing?"


    Xi Zirui doesn''t believe in soulmates, and he knows the real reason why Han Yu heard his voice, but somehow, the truth is so much harsher than letting that tiny smile curl shyly on Han Yu''s lips.


    Something about that smile makes Xi Zirui want to believe.


    "Perhaps," it''s all he says, before raising himself on his tiptoes to brush his lips against Han Yu''s.


    ---


    Han Yu helps him reconnect all the hidden cameras, a cumbersome task that takes them almost two hours.


    Afterwards, Xi Zirui escorts Han Yu to the door and they part ways in not very pleasant terms.


    His words may be cold, but Xi Zirui hopes his eyes convey the depth of his feelings. If all goes well, it won''t be long until he and Han Yu can be together again.


    Being alone in Su Xueyi''s huge penthouse is lonely, and it''s tempting to curl up on the sofa with a nket and forget the shitty day he had, but he needs to get the house in order if he wants to get rid of Su Xueyi.


    The first order of business is to go up to Su Xueyi''s office and log in to hisputer. Xi Zirui has no hacking skills, but the keycode he used to open the door of the ss house jogged something in Xi Zirui''s mind.


    4 and 5. Fourth of May, Xi Zirui''s birthday. Thest two numbers should be the original''s birth year.


    As soon as he unlocks Su Xueyi''sputer thendline rings.


    "Already? You must be feeling veryfortable in your hideout," Xi Zirui says, swiveling around in Su Xueyi''s chair and facing the camera mounted above the bookshelf.


    "What do you think you''re doing?" Su Xueyi hisses, his voice staticky and tinny through the line.


    "I need to know what exactly you''re getting up to, if I''m meant to pin all your crap on Bai Mi," Xi Zirui says, with a bored sigh. "You''re gonna have to trust me more than this, if you want our marriage to work out, baby."


    He can hear Su Xueyi''s angry intake of breath on the other end on the line. "Don''t forget I''m watching you," he says, before disconnecting.


    Xi Zirui clicks the handset back into the base, a small smile pulling at the corners of his lips.


    He''s counting on that.

 Chapter 72: Dont dress slutty to a funeral

    Chapter 72: Don''t dress slutty to a funeral


    Xi Zirui is very busy over the next couple of days.


    Lonely too.


    He drifts through the giant penthouse making calls and arranging everything for Su Xueyi''s disappearance.


    Su Xueyi keeps constant tabs on him. "Who were you on the phone with for so long?"


    "The bank, liquidizing all assets in my name."


    Su Xueyi is silent for some time. "Why did you do that?"


    "I''m going to disappear with you right? It''s only logical, besides. I need the money to pay off the Shen family."


    That gets his interest. "They epted that?"


    "Of course not, they want you dead." That much is true, the payout is to ensure they can do everything to Su Xueyi except kill him. "I''ve managed to convince them that I can lure you back to the ss house where you''ll be disposed of. They still want to extort me, though."


    It takes all of Xi Zirui''s willpower not to smile when he hears Ni Ni''s familiar chime.


    "Congrattions Host! CEO''s favor up by +4 points. Now at 90 points of a possible 100 points."


    "Did you freeze your ounts like I asked you to?" Xi Zirui asks, inspecting his nails.


    "I did, but baby, I trust you," Su Xueyi purrs, his smooth voice even lower through the connection, "I can unfreeze them if you need money."


    "No, idiot, it has to look like we''re at odds, or neither the Shen family or Bai Mi will believe I want to get rid of you," Xi Zirui sighs, long-suffering. "But there is something I need you to do."


    "Anything for you, baby," he says, as if he wasn''t threatening Xi Zirui''s life just days before.


    Crazy motherfucker.


    "You''re going to turn Greydot into a worker''s cooperative."


    Predictably, Su Xueyiughs. "Now, why would I do that?"


    "We''re going to disappear remember? If you want the Shen family to trust the information I''ve been sharing with them, you need to behave as someone who really is going off the map," Xi Zirui says, patientlyying out his lies as if he''s exining everything to a very small child.


    "If you want to fuck over Bai Mi, this is how you do it, because she''s expecting to be majority shareholder once thepany finally goes public after your tragic demise."


    That''s also not a lie, Bai Mi won''t see that oneing, and won''t be happy about it, but she can have the money in Su Xueyi''s bank ounts once he returns, for all Xi Zirui cares.


    Su Xueyi grumbles. "And how am I supposed to get Greydot back once the dust settles?"


    Now it''s Xi Zirui''s turn tough. "You''re not."


    He savors Su Xueyi''s shocked silence like a fine wine for a moment longer, before saying, "I guess you shouldn''t have killed Shen Yun without really thinking things through." He clicks his tongue. "I said you''d be able to return, but it won''t be a fast thing. We''re going have toy low for some time, years maybe, before everything I''ve set in motion with the Shen family pays off."


    "How are you going to get the Shen family off my scent?" Su Xueyi asks, still disgruntled about the dismantling of his empire.


    "I''m going to tie up one of your many loose ends," Xi Zirui says, pacing around the spacious living room with the handset pressed to his ear. Chancing the asional look out of the panoramic windows. "That Cao Fei is going to be lured to the ss house, and butchered beyond recognition. I''ve already arranged everything to have an autopsy report confirm the remains to be yours."


    Su Xueyi lets out a dry chuckle, darkly amused. "My baby is such a sadist, I really didn''t think you were the jealous type."


    Xi Zirui turns around from where he knows the cameras are trained on him and rolls his eyes so hard he almost strains a nerve. "I guess, he shouldn''t have touched what''s mine."


    He can almost feel Su Xueyi''s satisfaction pouring in from the other end of the line.


    Why not try to raise his favor while he''s at it too? "Expect to be punished for the humiliation you''ve made me suffer and for all the work I''m having to do now to clean up your mess."


    "Congrattions Host! CEO''s favor up by +1 point. Now at 91 points of a possible 100 points."


    Cheap bastard, Xi Zirui thinks, along with many other unkind thoughts.


    "Are you going to punish me the same way you punished Han Yu?" Su Xueyi croons, his voice silky and low, and threatening. "I have to say, that was incredibly hot. You never choked me."


    "I was afraid if I started I would never stop," Xi Zirui deadpans.


    Su Xueyiughs again. "My little rabid dog...," the fondness in his voice makes something cold run down Xi Zirui''s spine. The more he likes Xi Zirui the more dangerous Su Xueyi is. "I''m curious how you''re going to solve the problem of the Shen family for good, though, in order for me to be able to return."


    That''s the brilliance of Xi Zirui''s fake n. "Remember Cao Fei''s partner, Jin Ranyu?" Su Xueyi hums. "Did you know they are lovers?"


    Actually, Xi Zirui has no idea if they are lovers in this world, but that scarcely matters for the purpose of lying to Su Xueyi.


    "I didn''t, no."


    Xi Zirui scoffs. "How can you be so ipetent that you fail at researching the mercenaries you hire?"


    "Congrattions Host! CEO''s favor up by +1 point. Now at 92 points of a possible 100 points."


    It''s so fortuitous that Xi Zirui loves insulting Su Xueyi and that Su Xueyi loves being insulted by him in this world. Truly serendipitous.


    Xi Zirui clears his throat once it bes apparent Su Xueyi doesn''t have anything to say in his defense. "Anyway, everyone will think the dead body is Cao Fei''s, except Jin Ranyu who I''ll make sure knows what happened to his partner, and who will be convinced it was all the Shen family''s doing, as revenge for the two of them murdering Shen Yun on your orders."


    "Clever, very clever, I suppose he will need time to enact his revenge," Su Xueyi says, musing aloud. "But who is going to kill Cao Fei? Don''t take this the wrong way, baby, but you couldn''t take on a professional assassin."


    Xi Zirui frowns, away from the camera. He resents that, he absolutely could take out a hired killer, he spent days sweating underyers of heavy costume and wearing a one thousand li wig, killing someone is easypared to that.


    "Of course not, you idiot," he hisses into the headset, because as far as Su Xueyi is concerned he''s a pampered househusband who thinks loading the dishwasher is heavybour. "I won''t be doing anything, Han Yu will."


    That, Xi Zirui can tell, makes Su Xueyi really happy. "Oh?"


    "I''ve been giving him the cold shoulder for days," Xi Zirui says, knowing Su Xueyi has seen him alone at the house for all that time. "He''s so desperate for my attention, he''ll do anything I ask of him."


    "How are you going to spin it?" Su Xueyi asks, genuinely curious.


    "I''m going to tell him Cao Fei is a threat, maybe pretend he showed up here and roughed me up a little," he sighs," that''s not important, we''ll see where the mood takes me. The point is, Han Yu will kill Cao Fei for me, and the Shen family believes he''ll kill you for me, too."


    "Everybody wins," he adds, with a dramatic bow towards the camera mounted above the mantle.


    "Except Han Yu," Su Xueyi says, thrilled about it.


    "Congrattions Host! CEO''s favor up by +3 points. Now at 95 points of a possible 100 points," Ni Ni says, predictably.


    "Except Han Yu," Xi Zirui agrees, "And almost everyone else besides me and you."


    Su Xueyi positively purrs. "Baby, that''s just how I like it."


    He hangs up after that, to leave Xi Zirui to his ns.


    The first order of business is for him to call Ji Limei, and get the ball rolling towards turning Greydot into a cooperative. The first ever tech cooperative, perhaps.


    The second order of business is to hold himself together until all his ducks are in a row and he can finally stop this charade.


    ---


    Not two dayster Xi Zirui has an interesting photo to show Su Xueyi when he calls.


    He holds up the photo towards the nearest camera, and asks into the handset, "Are you seeing it?"


    "I see a bloody mess," Su Xueyi says, his disgust palpable through the phone.


    Xi Zirui rolls his eyes. "That''s the point. He should be unrecognizable if we want this to work." And if Xi Zirui wants to pass off the bloody pig carcass staining the ss house''s pristine floors as a human being.


    "Anyway, I''ve transferred the money to the Shen family." A great deal of the money did go towards the Shen family, as much as it pains Xi Zirui, but he managed to transfer an even greater sum to Li Siqi, unbeknownst to all involved. "They''re sending their people there now, to look at the scene, but I''m going to arrange the funeral and get the autopsy report."


    Su Xueyi snorts. "What am I going to die of?"


    "Murdered in a jealous rage by Han Yu," Xi Zirui says. "The Shen family will make sure hemits suicide about it."


    "I''ve lost a lot of money by not bringing you into the fold sooner," Su Xueyi says, his tone contemtive.


    "Well, nothing like the present," Xi Zirui says, trying to stave off his boredom. Acting really isn''t for him, it''s tiring to keep up the farce.


    Everything ising together. "I have to go, I have your funeral to n."


    In more ways than one.


    ---


    nning a wake and funeral is hard fucking work, even for a pig carcass.


    As Su Xueyi''s husband, and the youngest member in his family, due to theirck of children, the task falls solely on Xi Zirui''s shoulders. Not that there is a lot of family to begin with, both parents tragically dead, and a distant brother who promises he''ll try to make it after calling Xi Zirui, Xi Zihui.


    To make up for all the nuisance he wears a suit he scrounges from the depths of the original''s closet in which the jacket''s back is hold together by inteced silk ribbons thate around the front to tie the whole thing together - it looks like fetish gear and it''s what Su Xueyi deserves at his shitty fake funeral.


    "You really aren''t trying to look like the grieving widower, uh?" Bai Mi says, as soon as she sees him at the wake, standing awkwardly next to Su Xueyi''s blown up photo and epting flowers from the mourners.


    "I''m letting all of Su Xueyi''s rich friends know that I''m on the market for a new husband," he says, fluttering hisshes vapidly.


    Bai Mi snorts into her drink. "I''d believe you if you weren''t doing your damnest toe out of this situation as the only loser."


    They''ve had this conversation, Xi Zirui doesn''t give a fuck about Su Xueyi''s money. "I have other priorities."


    She sighs. "Your priorities are safe and sound at my ce, by the way, annoying the hell out of me, though, so the faster we get rid of Su Xueyi the better."


    Speaking of which...Xi Zirui takes the new mobile he bought after the original''s had its impromptu flight out of a speeding car''s window, and hands it to Bai Mi.


    "Take a picture of me next to his awful funeral photo so that I can prove that there was a wake," Xi Zirui says, straightening his shoulders besides the wooden picture frame but not trying particrly hard to look solemn.


    Bai Mi''s smirk pulls at the corner of her lips. "Want to strike a pose? Show him your sexy funeral outfit?"


    "No need, I''m going to write ''I wish you were here'' over his face, before showing it to him."


    After all is said and done, Su Xueyi will wish that too.

 Chapter 73: Dont get too comfortable [END OF WORLD 3]

    Chapter 73: Don''t get toofortable [END OF WORLD 3]


    The wakests for three days because that''s as much as Xi Zirui can handle, and then it''s finally over with a somber funeral, to which Xi Zirui wears white, because it''s traditional, and because he looks great.


    "Ni Ni thinks Host is just trying on sexy widower looks to piss off Su Xueyi," Ni Ni chimes in, inconvenient as always.


    He''s going to do much worse than piss off Su Xueyi, very soon.


    Over the next couple of days, he gets everything in motion for the final steps of his n.


    But the hardest thing is convincing Su Xueyi to return to Beijing from wherever he''s hiding.


    "I don''t know why we can''t meet somewhere else, preferably as far away from the Shen family as possible."


    Xi Zirui had some troubleing up with a reason for that too. It was the only w in his n.


    But then inspiration struck him. "You need toe here and disable the cameras for good and clear out all the footage. We''re going to go away for some time, and I don''t wantpromising images of the two of us falling into the wrong hands. I don''t think you want that either."


    "You and Han Yu seemed to have no issue essing the local storage bank, why can''t you clean it out?"


    "There''s some sort of biometric system that only allows you to clear out the whole drive and disable the system entirely," Xi Zirui says.


    "I don''t remember that," Su Xueyi says, his tone disbelieving.


    That''s because there isn''t any.


    "Why would you? You just payed some nerd to install the surveince system and never gave it another thought," Xi Zirui scoffs, ring straight into the closest camera. "All the conversations we''ve had are highly incriminating, please, take this seriously."


    Su Xueyi chuckles darkly. "Alright, don''t get all worked up about it. I''ll be there tomorrow."


    "Arrive in the middle of the night and don''t drive anything shy," Xi Zirui says, "We''re dealing with this and leaving right away."


    "You''re that eager to start our new life, baby?"


    Xi Zirui''s delighted smile is genuine when he looks into the camera, handset pressed tightly to his ear. "You have no idea."


    ---


    Su Xueyi arrives a little past midnight, and he even rings the doorbell, as inconspicuous as possible wearing a deliveryman''s uniform.


    He spreads out his arms as soon as Xi Zirui lets him in. "Can''t get more discreet than this, uh?"


    Xi Zirui has to admit that he looks pretty unrecognizable out of his expensive suits, with his sleek hair ttened by an ugly baseball cap.


    "You have your moments," Xi Zirui says walking towards the kitchen with an insouciant shrug of his bare shoulder.


    Predictably, Su Xueyi follows after him.


    Xi Zirui already has two sses of Champaign waiting for them. He picks one flute by the stem and hands it to Su Xueyi.


    "To celebrate," he says, taking a sip of his own ss.


    Su Xueyi epts the drink. "To our new life," he says, raising the flute in a toast to Xi Zirui.


    Xi Zirui watches avidly as he drinks the whole ss in a single swallow.


    Now it''s only a matter of waiting.


    Xi Zirui pulls Su Xueyi by the hand back into the living room. Su Xueyi lets himself be guided without any struggle, following after Xi Zirui dazedly.


    He lets out a startled oof as soon as Xi Zirui pushes him into the huge sofa. "Didn''t you want me to clean out the video recordings?"


    Instead of an answer, Xi Zirui straddles Su Xueyi, bracketing him with his arms against the soft cushions. "You can do thatter."


    Su Xueyi''s eyes widen for a moment, but his hands fly up to Xi Zirui''s waist. "What did I do, to deserve such an honor?"


    Xi Zirui smirks, and wraps one hand around Su Xueyi''s neck. "You''ve been a very good boy. Obedient. And good boys get rewarded," he says, squeezing tighter with each word.


    Ni Ni chimes at the same time Su Xueyi''s roll back into his skull.


    "Congrattions Host! CEO''s favor up by +5 points. Now at 100 points. New rewards unlocked in system shop!"


    Xi Zirui couldn''t care less.


    He releases Su Xueyi''s neck, and grins when he doesn''t open his eyes again - blissfully passed out.


    "Sweet dreams, you fucking bastard."


    ---


    Liao Min whistles as soon as she sees Su Xueyi conked out on the living room sofa. "How did you do that, my guy?"


    He ignores her and rushes towards Han Yu, wrapping his arms around his shoulders in a desperate hug. "I missed you," he whispers the words against Han Yu''s skin.


    Han Yu returns the hug just as fiercely. "You have me now."


    The "forever" hangs between them like a promise, and Xi Zirui wants nothing more than to believe it.


    "Not to interrupt, but I could use a little help," Liao Min says, pulling Su Xueyi by one of his feet.


    The three of them manage to carry Su Xueyi out of the house and into the elevator, and then into the trunk of Liao Min''s car.


    Liao Min zips out of the garage and into the brightly lit avenues of Beijing.


    In the backseat Han Yu takes Xi Zirui''s hand in his.


    Xi Zirui doesn''t let go until they arrive in Granny Ma''s house.


    ---


    Granny Ma has everything waiting for them, when they arrive.


    The smallest room of her little house converted into an impromptu prison cell.


    She rushes them into the house and helps them carry Su Xueyi into the little room, depositing him into a low cot.


    Li Siqi hangs near them, her vacant eyes drifting in the direction of their movements. "Is it really him," she asks, in a mix of terror and trepidation when Su Xueyi lets out a sleepy grunt at being rolled unceremoniously on his back.


    Liao Min wraps one arm around her waist. "It''s him, but you don''t need to worry, he''s never going to hurt you, ever again."


    She lets out a shaky exhale, "But how can we make sure of that? How are we going to-"


    "I have the solution for that," Granny Ma says, returning to the room with a sizzling fire poker in hand.


    Han Yu gasps, but makes no motion to stop her.


    Despite her age, Granny Ma seems almost energetic as she leans over Su Xueyi''s unconscious form with the poker trained on Su Xueyi''s right eye. "Hurting my granddaughter was your biggest mistake."


    Xi Zirui initially thinks he''s going to coldly watch the whole, sordid thing, but in the end, he hides his face against Han Yu''s chest, who presses his palms against Xi Zirui''s ears when Su Xueyi starts screaming.


    ---


    Xi Zirui and Han Yu leave not long after in a in blue car, packed full with Han Yu''s clothes and whatever he had the time to buy for Xi Zirui.


    They also have a rice cooker Granny Ma gave them, because "a house isn''t a home without a housewarming gift", never mind that they don''t even have a house yet.


    "Where to?" Han Yu asks him once they get into the highway. His smile is dazzling, and Xi Zirui feels drunk on all the possibilities opening up before them like empty roads, just waiting for them to choose a direction.


    His heart aches for familiar sights, and to make Han Yu part of that.


    "Let''s go south. I hear Chongqing is lovely this time of the year."


    Han Yu nods, ducking his head shyly.


    There''s no way they''ll drive the whole way there, but Xi Zirui wouldn''t mind staying on the road a little while longer.


    ---


    They''ve been in Chongqing for three months and Xi Zirui still can''t stop himself from questioning if the whole thing isn''t a fever dream.


    Li Siqi insisted on sharing some of the money Xi Zirui wired her with them, and they''ve managed to put down a deposit on a very nice two-bedroom apartment very close to Chongqing''s historical center, in one of the buildings Xi Zirui would walk past as a child and consider the height of luxury.


    Now, almost twenty yearster, the building doesn''t look that impressive, but its bones are still good.


    And Xi Zirui wouldn''t trade their little balcony where Han Yu is growing a little herb garden for all the penthouses in the world.


    Han Yu found work as a bouncer in a nearby club, and Xi Zirui is working part-time at a book store, at least until they have more shifts avable.


    The store isn''t necessarily quiet, with its steady stream of patrons, but they are mostly regrs, and pretty self-reliant and Xi Zirui can drift through the stacks for a great part of his day, putting books in order and getting lost in them, on asion.


    His boss knows to find him in the History section by now.


    Han Yu doesn''t like his job, and he tells Xi Zirui as much during dinner one day, "I think I''m going to quit."


    "Then quit, there will be something else."


    Maybe some part of Han Yu expects Xi Zirui to regret running away with him, to regret leaving behind thevish lifestyle being Su Xueyi''s husband afforded him.


    Everyday that doesn''t happen he grows more rxed, happier.


    They''re snuggling on the couch one day, when Han Yu suggests, "What do you think about getting a cat?"


    Xi Zirui likes cats, he wouldn''t mind having one. "Sure, I think it would be fun."


    "I''m thinking of naming it ''Rich Bitch'', a homage to all that was," he wiggles his eyebrows yfully and there''s nothing Xi Zirui can do but kiss him, and drink down hisughter like water from a spring.


    ---


    They get a cat from a shelter, 7 years old, missing one leg, with a moody temper but a purr like a car engine, and name it Little Thunder.


    Their sex life suffers immensely as Little Thunder takes full control of their bedroom, hissing and spitting every time one of them tries to move him from the room.


    Eventually Xi Zirui has to throw down the towel. "I guess we''ll just have to fuck in the kitchen."


    They do, on the kitchen table, which shakes perilously with every harsh snap of Han Yu''s hips.


    On the kitchen counter, where Xi Zirui keeps trying not to bang his head against the cupboards.


    And finally, on top of the washing machine, while it''s on.


    "F-Fu-ck m-m-e h-haa-rr-der," Xi Zirui moans, hanging on to Han Yu''s neck for dear life while the machine shakes beneath him like a frantic horse.


    In the end, they have to stop halfway when they hear a worrying metallic ng.


    "Why was kitchen the first thing that came up to you?" Han Yu asks, sweaty and exhausted after they''ve finished on the floor. "Why not the living room?"


    Xi Zirui shrugs. "The kitchen is sexier, nastier," he leans his head on Han Yu''s shoulder, "You didn''t have to agree, though."


    Han Yu pulls him up higher against his chest and runs a hand up his scalp. "I can''t think when you''re around. You just say things and I follow along."


    Xi Zirui presses a tiny kiss over Han Yu''s corbone. "Then we''re both fucked, because I only talk nonsense around you."


    ---


    They''ve been living in the little apartment in Chongqing for almost a year. The lunar new year is drawing close and Xi Zirui has been doing his best to get Little Thunder excited for the celebrations - with little sess.


    Han Yuforts him, "Don''t worry, he''ll get in the mood during the New Year''s g."


    Xi Zirui groans and throws up a folded up prosperity wall hanging at him.


    Little Thunder doesn''t get in the mood, and Xi Zirui ends up sitting in front of the TV watching the New Year''s g while Han Yu takes forever to eat his Tangyuan since he keeps dropping them back into the bowl because he can''t stopughing at the stupid skit they''re showing.


    "I really don''t know what''s so funny about this," Xi Zirui says, pulling a bristly Little Thunder onto hisp. "I swear the g gets worse every year."


    Han Yu rolls his eyes at him. "Come on, it''s tradition."


    When Xi Zirui opens his mouth to retort and Han Yu takes the opportunity to shove a tangyuan into his mouth.


    Xi Zirui gives him an outraged look.


    "Happy New Year, darling, may we have many more," Han Yu says, smiling fondly at Xi Zirui''s stuffed cheeks before pressing a kiss against his pursed lips.


    As soon as their lips break apart, everything around Xi Zirui goes painfully, blindingly white.

 Chapter 74: Dont panic, Shizun

    Chapter 74: Don''t panic, Shizun


    This time around Xi Zirui is disoriented only for a moment before fully regaining his senses.


    "Ni Ni!" he shouts, letting her name scratch his throat raw. "What happened? What the fuck happened?"


    He can''t believe this. Everything was going so well, he was home free, almost a year living in peace with Han Yu, where had he gone wrong?


    "Ni Ni is sorry Host, but there was nothing she could do," Ni Ni says, her voice echoing through the white space. "Su Xueyi bite off his own tongue."


    For all the effort Xi Zirui went through to ensure Su Xueyi survived, despite everyone who wanted him dead, suicide wasn''t an option he considered.


    He lets out a mirthless chuckle, he''s always one step behind.


    He thinks of their sunny little apartment, ofzy mornings in bed, of Little Thunder jumping into their faces to demand they get out of bed to feed him.


    Xi Zirui isn''t going to have any of that again.


    Like soap suds in the water, it all melts away between his fingers, fine foam he can see but can''t grasp.


    ---


    Granny Ma managed to keep up the facade that she was part of the Shen family for months.


    Blind and disoriented, Su Xueyi believes he has been captured by on of the Shen retainers and is being held captive and tortured under their orders.


    He asks about Xi Zirui''s whereabouts often, but Granny Ma doesn''t deign him with an answer.


    It''s just him and Granny Ma in the hutong, now that Li Siqi is back spending her days in hers and Liao Min''s house.


    Granny Ma revels in Su Xueyi''s despair and doesn''t answer any of his pleas. She''s just his silent jailer, keeping him locked up to protect her family, to avenge her granddaughter.


    She has never felt younger.


    On New Year''s Eve some sound from the outside must queue Su Xueyi in on the asion, because he starts trying to use the spirit of the holiday to sway Granny Ma into giving him any information about Xi Zirui.


    Granny Ma is trying to watch the New Year G, and his ragged voice is grating on her nerves.


    "He''s dead!" she shouts, banging the door of Su Xueyi''s cell. "He has been dead for months, now shut up!"


    Only the following day does she find Su Xueyi''s lifeless body.


    ---


    Li Siqi and Liao Min stay in Beijing.


    The money Xi Zirui transferred Li Siqi is more than enough to buy them afortable life for quite some time.


    But Liao Min grows restless at home, and starts thinking of ways to keep herself busy.


    In the end, it''s Li Siqi and seeing her struggle to navigate herptop that gives her an idea.


    There really should be more essibility tools for blind people. The ones that are avable are often expensive and often unreliable. To say nothing of the robotic voice of the screen reader.


    Someone should do something about that, and it might as well be her.


    The money Xi Zirui gave them might not be enough for an undertaking of that size, though.


    Thankfully, she knows someone who came into her ownrge sum of money straight out of Su Xueyi''s pockets.


    Bai Mi doesn''t have to think it over for long before epting a partnership. "That little rat stole mypany from me and turned it into a cooperative, so it''s not like I have a lot on my te right now."


    They draft an initial proposal, pool their resources together, and go hunting for talent.


    Their first prototype is a braille disy that works like a tablet, with apps and all.


    Li Siqi cries the first time she holds it and reads the message Liao Min left for her on a cheesy weibo post,plete with a beating heart gif that she can feel pulsing under her fingers.


    "I love you," she says, tangling her fingers with Liao Min''s. "Thank you, for this, for everything."


    Liao Min can only nod stiffly, embarrassed of the tears that nearly spill down her cheeks.


    Bai Mi has no qualms about ruining the moment, "What am I? Chopped liver? I helped."


    Li Siqi pats her awkwardly on the back. "Thank you for not killing Liao Min over business vision differences.


    "You don''t know how close it was sometimes."


    Bai Mi never marries, but she remains good friends with Li Siqi and Liao Min throughout all their lives.


    ---


    Cao Fei and Jin Ranyu disappear as mysteriously as they appeared, and are never heard of again.


    Unlike Xi Zirui''s assumption, they weren''t initially in a rtionship.


    But yearster, they''ll be working on a job that requires them to spend long periods locked inside a cabin in the mountains, observing their target from afar.


    One chilly night Cao Fei will offer to sleep with Jin Ranyu to stave off the cold, and they''ll end up being creative about it.


    They won''t need two beds ever again after that day.


    And the rest, as they say, is history.


    ---


    Han Yu mes himself for Xi Zirui''s death.


    He can''t shake off the idea that Xi Zirui died because he choked on the tangyuan he shoved into his mouth.


    The autopsy cites a massive heart attack, but Han Yu''s guilt doesn''t give him any rest, even when Li Siqi and Liao Min leave their jobs and house in Beijing toe down to Chongqing to help him prepare the wake and the funeral.


    After Xi Zirui''s death, Han Yu never celebrates the New Year again.


    As the date draws near he grows more withdrawn and quiet, until he simply disappears into himself, lost in the happy memories of the months they shared together.


    The apartment Xi Zirui loved so much seems cold and empty without him.


    Han Yu lives there for a few more years until Little Thunder dies, at the age of 13, sooner than Han Yu expected him to.


    There''s nothing keeping him in Chongqing after Little Thunder''s death. He hopes that leaving the city that with its memories of Xi Zirui and his sharp smile will let him restart his life somewhere else.


    He never quite seeds.


    Despite Li Siqi''s and Liao Min''s constant offers of help, his life is like a sinking ship and he''s threading water in the lower levels.


    He gets married, once, twice, and then gives up.


    He finds sce at the end of a bottle, and tells everyone who''ll listen about his youth, and about the boy he stole from under a rich man''s arm, so the two of them could squeeze together in a tiny balcony under the warm morning sun, and smell the fresh chilies he nted to season the food they cooked together.


    Han Yu dies at the age of 60, officially from liver failure, but Ni Ni doesn''t spare Xi Zirui and tells him the real cause of death:


    A broken heart.


    ---


    "Stop, stop! That''s enough," Xi Zirui groans pressing the heels of his palms to his eyes.


    He doesn''t know what''s worse: knowing there''s a happy life he''s been robbed of, or that Han Yu has suffered all alone, without anyone to support him.


    "Take me out of here, just take me out," he says, closing his eyes against the blinding whiteness around him.


    ---


    Hees to with the Shopkeeper''s animated face hovering inches away from his own.


    "That was a rough one, uh?" she asks, and pops her bubblegum loudly.


    Xi Zirui res at her. "Why the fuck did Su Xueyi remember his life in one of the other worlds?"


    "Funny thing...that," she rubs the back of her neck sheepishly and averts her eyes from Xi Zirui''s. "There''s a lot we still down''t know about the multiverse, and as I said, the Transmigrator 4000 is only a prototy-"


    Xi Zirui cuts her off. "Cut the crap, I want some answers, now!"


    She lets out a deep sigh. "Okay, listen, so maybe you''re not the only person who is visiting different worlds."


    Does that mean what he thinks he means? "Are you saying Su Xueyi is using a Transmigrator machine, too?"


    "It''splicated."


    "What about Han Yu?" Xi Zirui asks, his heart beating furiously inside his ribcage. "Is he also using a Transmigrator 4000?"


    "It''splicated."


    "He was also talking about being a god? What was that all about?"


    "Brain damage."


    Xi Zirui res at her. "I told you I wanted answers."


    This time, she''s the one who levels him with a re. "And I need you to trust that I''m telling you as much as I can."


    Their ring contest reaches a standstill, and Xi Zirui is the first to concede. "Fine...I- just no more surprises," he rubs the bridge of his nose. "Please don''t make me be married to Su Xueyi again, I don''t know if I can take it. I''m not even going to ask to have a rtionship with Han Yu from the get go, because I know my life isn''t that easy."


    The Shopkeeper is already adjusting the settings on the Transmigrator 4000 as Xi Zirui speaks. "I''m afraid not," she says, tapping instructions on the screen, and activating the restraints that came lose when Xi Zirui woke up again.


    Before she can fully turn on the machine, Xi Zirui''s arm shoots out to hold on to her wrist. "Just tell me one thing," his fierce gaze meets hers, "Is there hope for me and him? Or am I just losing my time?"


    Her gaze hardens and it''s as if she stops being the bubbly Shopkeeper and bes someone else, someone whose eyes are filled with wisdom gathered over millennia.


    "I really hope so," she says, and turns the machine on.


    The next second, Xi Zirui loses consciousness.


    ---


    Ni Ni crawls over to the Shopkeeper and climbs onto her shoulder so the two of them can look down at Xi Zirui''s sleeping face.


    "I didn''t know what to tell him," she admits with a sigh. "It''s like the world begun unspooling in front of me and I couldn''t do anything."


    The Shopkeeper scratches Ni Ni''s scaly back in acquiescence. "It''s not your fault, this is such a fragile environment, of course choices other than his would impact the world."


    "Wouldn''t it be better to tell him the truth?" Ni Ni asks.


    "Tell him that the life he knows is just another parallel universe, and that in reality he''s from somewhere else? That he is someone he doesn''t even have the means to understand?" she shakes her head. "No, he wouldn''t be able to ept it."


    Her eyes drift over Xi Zirui''s face, ck with sleep. "Not yet."


    ---


    The first thing Xi Zirui hears is the faint drip of water, like a faucet someone didn''t close properly.


    The second thing he notices is the metallic tang of humidity in the air.


    Once the full scope of his senses returns to him, he realizes that he''s in a cave in which an underground river flows.


    He also realizes he''s siting in the lotus position on top of a smooth rock formation.


    And Wearing pristine silver and white robes with delicate grey ents.


    Experimentally, he moves his head from side to side and feels a long waterfall of hair brush against the silk of his robes.


    All that hair is definitely attached to his scalp, but the robes don''t strike him as historical urate.


    That amount of hair and such fine robes can only mean one thing. "Ni Ni, wake the fuck up."


    "Hello Host! Ni NI is d to see that Host is well," she chirps animatedly.


    "Am I in a cultivation novel?" he asks.


    "No."


    Some of the tension drains off Xi Zirui''s tense muscles. "But then-"


    "Host isn''t in a novel, but in a real world where cultivation exists and Host is an immortal cultivator and renowned Master of the Heavenly Dragon sect." She doesn''t wait for Xi Zirui to catch his breath before adding, "Host also has two disciples under his care."


    Disciples? How is he going to teach them cultivation, or whatever, if doesn''t know anything about it himself?


    "Host must fill his disciples'' admiration meters, as well as increase their cultivation level in order to have a chance at a happy ending in this world."


    Great, because the favor meter wasn''t bad enough. Now his world hopping adventurees with increasing difficulty levels.

 Chapter 75: Dont startle your disciple

    Chapter 75: Don''t startle your disciple


    Right, cultivation. Xianxia. Xi Zirui has heard about it, read some novels, seen some tv shows. He knows about it, mostly by osmosis. He''s not counting ''Demonic Sect Leader, I''ll make you fall in love with me'', in those numbers, absolutely not.


    There''s one thing he knows for certain: being a Shizun is a high risk upation.


    Ni Ni chimes. "Host is right! One of his disciples will have to kill him to advance their cultivation. Host will have to discover who!"


    That doesn''t sound great for Xi Zirui''s chances of surviving yet another world.


    But more importantly, it also sounds like bullshit. "''One of my disciples'' are you saying that because you don''t know which one it is?"


    A chime. "Host is correct, Ni Ni apologizes for her ipetence."


    Well, an apology is more than he''s had thus far. "Is one of my disciples Su Xueyi? Because that would narrow it down."


    "No."


    Xi Zirui lets out an exasperated sigh. "Fine, keep your secrets."


    He wonders if all systems are as unyielding as Ni Ni, who at times seems to genuinely want to help him, and yet appears to have an own agenda he isn''t privy to.


    With a groan, Xi Zirui gets up from the rock, his sore body protesting the sudden movement, and goes about finding a way out of the damp cave.


    His wide sleeves are so long as to almost drag on the floor, and the hem of his pristine white robes is an hairsbreadth away from the dirty cave floor. Trying not to get his robes dirty with every step is going to give him a migraine.


    "Host mustn''t worry. He''s a beautiful, ethereal, immortal cultivator, the dust of the mortal world doesn''t stick to him."


    Experimentally, he plonks his entire foot in the next puddle hees across.


    Neither his boots nor the hem of his rubs get muddied, but his foot ispletely soaked.


    "Host...not being dirtied by the dust of the mortal world, doesn''t mean not getting wet."


    She could have told him that sooner. How is he supposed to know what being an immortal cultivator entails? He has always liked wuxia better.


    "Do I have martial arts skills?" he asks, patting his robes in search of any weapons. Cultivators usually have swords, right?


    He finds a folding fan hidden under his waist sash. The fan is made ofcquered wood and creamy smooth paper, decorated with a scene of cranes in flight across a red setting sun.


    It immediately reminds him of the fan he used to carry everywhere back when he was Xi-fei.


    Some curious, tender pain tugs at his insides. As odd as it is, he feels bereft of that life he''ll never get back. Of all his lives.


    He''ll never be Xi Zirui the actor again, or the Imperial concubine, or the CEO''s husband.


    He keeps going through these worlds, and for a moment, they''re his home. Some part of him stays behind.


    Leaving a life behind isn''t as easy as putting on new clothes in the morning. He''s invariably changed with each life he lives. For better and worse.


    One thing gives him the strength to go on: the unshakable belief that Han Yu is <em>it</em> for him.


    Xi Zirui has never spent much time wondering if there is a perfect match for everyone out there, but he has no doubt he has found his.


    And if to be together he must endure this Sisyphean trial, so be it.


    "That fan is one of the original''s spirit weapons, ''Sorrow Untold''," Ni Ni says.


    Xi Zirui flips the fan around between his fingers, and on the other face finds the inscription: "The Heavens are far, the road is long, bitter flies my spirit" (1).


    Ugh, what a dismal little verse.


    "Tell me about this Xi Zirui," he says, continuing on through the winding cave and trying to ignore his soggy foot. "I want to know how bad it''s going to be."


    ---


    By the time he finally reaches the cave''s opening, he has a pretty clear picture of exactly what he''s dealing with.


    The original is an incredibly powerful cultivator, who is said to be blessed by the Gods themselves. His cultivation level is extremely advanced, and he is his sect''s greatest asset.


    His two disciples were personally handpicked by Heavenly Dragon''s sect leader himself.


    For one reason, and one reason only: so that the original couldn''t ruin actually talented disciples.


    Despite his outstanding skills, the original lived in fear of being surpassed by someone of the younger generation, and that his name as one of the greatest cultivators in Jianghu would be forgotten.


    Knowing this, the sect leader assigned him the two least promising disciples in the sect, knowing full well the original would never dote on them, train them to their fullest potential, or take pride in their achievements.


    Xi Zirui doesn''t have a strong impression of thest xianxia novel he read, but he''s pretty sure that the careless master who belittles his disciples ends up dead.


    "Has no one told this bastard that filial pity goes both ways?" Xi Zirui groans, crawling out of the small cave opening, on his hands and knees.


    Very undignified for such a great grandmaster.


    "What was he doing in the cave again?"


    "Answering Host: The original spent the previous three years in secluded cultivation to ovee a bottleneck and reach an even higher level of cultivation. He is now as powerful as the Heavenly Dragon''s sect leader."


    Well shit. "I bet the sect leader is thrilled about that."


    Ni Ni stays silent for a suspiciously long beat. "Unclear."


    The cave opens up into the base of a mountain, mere feet away from a crystal clear stream. Next to the cave''s mouth sits a bamboo raft perched against the rocky outcropping.


    Xi Zirui picks it up and eyes the river cautiously.


    "Am I meant to take this?"


    "Answering Host: Yes. The original sailed up to this cave using that raft, if Host sails it downstream he will reach the grounds of Heavenly Dragon sect."


    How is he supposed to bnce himself with no paddle and a swift current?


    "Host should use his qi to steady the raft on the waters."


    Right, how hard can it be?


    ---


    Very. It turns out.


    Xi Zirui tries his best to control his flow of qi, or whatever, but the best he can do is feel a stabbing pain beneath his diaphragm and release a wave of energy that sends an electric current down his spine.


    The only thing that achieves is making him more unstable, constantly on the verge of loosing his footing and falling face first into the river.


    In the end heys down on the raft, and spreads out his limbs like a starfish, trying to cover the most surface area as possible and keep the raft steady through the currents floating it this way and that.


    He mostly seeds.


    Thendscape all around him his breathtaking, lush greenery as far as the eye can see,rge parasol trees doting the river margins, until the riverbed widens and spits him out into a hugeke, appearing like a dream from behind the thick canopies of the parasol trees.


    In the distance he sees aplex of buildings. Charming wooden buildings with a mixture of tiled and thatched roofs, built on stilts above theke, near its east margin.


    Heavenly Dragon sect. Appropriate location, considering the name.


    "Informing Host: there are no dragons living in the river, or the nearby waterfall," Ni Ni chimes.


    That sounds ominous. "What about in other rivers or waterfalls?"


    Ni Ni doesn''t answer him, which absolutely doesn''t bode well.


    Xi Zirui tries to use his qi to direct the raft towards the sect grounds. He holds up his palm sideways, perpendicrly to his chest like he has seen characters do on tv shows, and hopes it helps.


    It doesn''t.


    Qies out of him in erratic bursts making the raft sway in every direction despite the quiet waters.


    When he''s almost reaching the pier, he losesplete control of his qi and goes flying out of the raft and straight into the wooden beams.


    His undignifiednding attracts the attention of a couple of disciples stationed nearby, whoe running towards him.


    "M-Master Xi?" One of them, a young boy no older than fourteen, and wearing white and pale teal robes seems torn between his desire to help him up and his paralyzing fear of touching him.


    His sect brother is likewise stumped, hovering awkwardly at an angle as Xi Zirui disentangles himself from his robes, but not really doing anything to help.


    They trade worried looks between each other, as Xi Zirui gets up to his feet and smooths the front of his robes.


    He''s mortified. He unfolds Untold Sorrows in front of his face and hides himself behind it.


    "Go call one of this Master''s disciples to escort him!" Xi Zirui says, with as much authority as his current predicament allows him.


    Both of the young Heavenly Dragons scramble to run up the pier and into the sect proper, their swords clutched tightly in their fists.


    While he doesn''t have they of thend, he''d rather not walk into the sect grounds looking like a lostmb, lest anyone assume he''s going through qi deviation.


    The two disciples return momentster, followed by someone taller and older than both of them.


    Xi Zirui''s breath catches in his throat as soon as he recognizes him.


    Han Yu looks as beautiful as ever, his raven-wing ck hair cascades down his back in a sleek waterfall, the upper half of it tied up in a full pony-tail, some shorter, loose strands framing his face. His jade-like features are sharper and more refined than ever, the upwards nt of his phoenix eyes draws Xi Zirui in like a whirlpool. He could drown himself in that fierce gaze and never surface.


    His lush lips, usually so red and inviting are pressed into a thin bloodless line, the muscles on his angr jaw are taut with tension.


    It takes Xi Zirui a moment to realize that Han Yu isn''t happy to see him.


    Considering what Ni Ni told him, he shouldn''t be surprised, but the coldness in Han Yu''s eyes still stings. Especially considering how loving theirst moments in the previous world were.


    He''s wearing the same teal and white robes as the younger disciples, except the sash around his waist is a deeper blue than theirs, and from it hangs a beautiful carved white jade ornament with silk teal tassels.


    He circles his arms in front of his chest, bowing formally to Xi Zirui. "This unworthy disciple apologizes for not greeting Shizun as soon as he came out of seclusion." He speaks with his head lowered and eyes trained on the wooden pier. "We didn''t expect Shizun for another year."


    Right. Well he doesn''t have an exnation for that.


    As usual, neither does Ni Ni.


    "I''ve managed to ovee the bottleneck sooner than anticipated."


    Han Yu lowers his neck again in formal bow. "Congrattions to Shizun. Shizun''s skills are indeed great."


    He''s speaking so coldly, it''s as if there''s a wall of ice between them.


    Xi Zirui preferred it when he called him a whore.


    "Your Shizun is tired, escort him to his rooms," Xi Zirui says, hiding himself behind his fan.


    It''s barely noticeable, but one of Han Yu''s eyebrows crooks upwards in surprise.


    Xi Zirui takes it the original wouldn''t have asked for something like that.


    With onest nce at him, Han Yu turns on his heel and marches along the pier towards the sect gates, his back ramrod straight.


    Xi Zirui watches the elegant lines of his back and sighs listlessly. Things can never be easy for the two of them, there must always be hurdles in their path.


    He''s so distracted by his own thoughts that he walks into Han Yu''s back.


    He looks around Han Yu''s shoulder to see what made him stop in his tracks and notices the terrified disciple running towards them, her robes in disarray and sttered with red.


    "Shixiong! Something terrible has happened! Sect leader has disappeared!"


    ---


    (1) This verse is from a poem by Li Bai "Long Yearning". Every time I write xianxia I go read some poetry to get in the mood. I did the same for the Concubine Xi arc.

 Chapter 76: Dont let you disciple manhandle you

    Chapter 76: Don''t let you disciple manhandle you


    Han Yu nods in acknowledgement and follows after the disgruntled disciple, but his expression remains aloof.


    Either this sect leader disappears a lot, or Han Yu doesn''t really care for him.


    "That''s a good guess," Ni Ni says, and Xi Zirui doesn''t think he''s imagining her singsong tone.


    Xi Zirui doesn''t even bother probing her for answers.


    As they walk through the sect grounds, crossing several walkways and pavilions suspended over the water, Xi Zirui gets the impression that most sect members give him only a passing once over. Not really recognizing him.


    He wonders why that is. The original didn''t stay in seclusion for so long that his own sect brothers and sisters could forget about him.


    Han Yu walks with purpose, cutting a swath through everyone in his way and ignoring any attempts to catch his attention.


    Once he reaches the stretch of buildings built overnd, he enters the tallest of them, the tiles of its sweeping roof shining under the noon sun.


    Inside the sect leader''s pavilion, several Heavenly Dragon sect members are clustered around a blood sttered piece of teal silk.


    "This can only be the work of the Blood Crane sect," a man says, brandishing the piece of silk in the air.


    A woman snatches it out of his hand and flutters it under her nose. "It''s true! I detect hints of demonic qi!"


    The man right next to her pries the piece of silk from between her dainty fingers and brings it up close to his eyes for closer inspection. "This is part of the set of robes sect leader wears to bed! He prefers them to sleeping in his inner robes."


    Xi Zirui chuckles behind his fan. How do you know that, old man?


    Everyone else must have had the same thought because they all shoot the man confused looks.


    The man, clearly no flower in the bloom of his youth, flushes an ugly red under his whiskered cheeks. "I mean, this one often attends to sect leader while he works at night, and knows he prefers doing so wearing these robes."


    Han Yu finally grows tired of the chattering of the elders and coughs loudly, announcing their presence.


    He ps his hands in front of his chest. "This disciple greets the sect elders. This disciple''s Shizun has risen from secluded cultivation."


    He steps away so that his taller frame no longer hides Xi Zirui who steps forward and into the circle of gathered elders.


    "Shixiong! We didn''t expect you for another year!" says the woman who can smell demonic qi.


    "How fortunate that isn''t the case, though, given the present circumstances," the man next to her says, elbowing her on the side.


    The man everyone suspected of having an affair with the sect leader breaks into a huge, relieved, grin and pulls Xi Zirui forward by the elbow so he can join them in inspecting the tattered piece of silk.


    "What does Master Xi think?" the man asks, holding up the silk so Xi Zirui can inspect it.


    Xi Zirui doesn''t think anything. What''s he supposed to infer from a torn piece of silk?


    Do they expect him to smell it too?


    Was it even the work of this Demonic Sect they''re using? Those are always to me for everything. It''s very convenient. Hai Yaomei the beleaguered character he yed in the first world can attest to that.


    Ni Ni chimes. "In this case, it really was the Demonic Sect!"


    Oh, ok then.


    Xi Zirui clears his throat and waves Sorrow Untold in front of his face. "It''s obvious this is the work of Blood Crane," he says, with a haughty lift of his chin.


    A hum falls over the gathered group of senior cultivators, all of them nodding in agreement. "Those lowly dogs, of course it could be no one else but them."


    "What do they expect to gain by taking sect leader?"


    "Do they intend to harm him?"


    "You idiot, why not just kill him here if that''s the case?"


    "Sect Leader is a powerful cultivator, maybe they want to use his body as ingredients for their vile talismans and pill making?"


    Xi Zirui grimaces behind his fan. How gruesome. These people are terrible. He chances a sideways nce at Han Yu who looks bored out of his mind. Completely uncaring of the fate of his sect leader.


    ''Su Xueyi is the sect leader, right?'' Xi Zirui thinks the question at Ni Ni.


    Her answer doesn''t tarry. "He is."


    Figures. Who else''s life would Han Yu show such should tant disregard over?


    It''s almost a little charming, how he can''t help the little furrow of distaste between his sharp brows as his elders fret like headless chicken.


    Xi Zirui too is tired of their clucking. He clears his throat. "This Master will take his disciples and rescue sect leader." If nothing else it sounds like a good opportunity to increase their admiration and cultivation level.


    The silence that follows his words could have been cut through with a sword.


    Clearly not everyone thinks Xi Zirui''s idea is as solid as he does. Including Han Yu whose little furrow of distaste has be a furrow of confusion.


    Su Xueyi''s not bed warmer, is the first to break the silence. "Uhm...is Master Xi sure he wouldn''t rather take more aplished disciples with him?" His triangle eyes dart briefly towards Han Yu, and he grasps Xi Zirui''s billowy white sleeve, raising himself on his tiptoes to whisper in his hear. "This one''s eldest disciple is showing great pro-"


    Xi Zirui ps his impudent fingers away with his folded fan. "Nonsense. This Master''s disciples are perfectly capable of assisting him."


    How dare this slimy little man talk about Han Yu like that? As if he''s lesser than anyone else?


    Xi Zirui could throttle him for the offense.


    He points at Han Yu with his folded fan. "My disciple is more capable than half the people here!"


    Han Yu''s eyes widen in obvious, unguarded shock, his mouth doesn''t hang open but it''s a close thing.


    Xi Zirui hears a familiar, and portentous chime. "Congrattions Host! Han Yu''s admiration up by +2 points. Now at 12 of a possible 100 points."


    Twe-Twelve points?


    Xi Zirui flicks Untold Sorrows open in front of his face again to hide his dismay.


    He''ll win Han Yu''s love as many times as it takes, but he would be lying if he said it doesn''t hurt to have those familiar eyes bore into him with such a calcting look.


    "Ni Ni wants to remind Host that admiration isn''t the same as favor, and that rtionships between masters and disciples are extremely taboo."


    Xi Zirui knows that. That''s why there isn''t a ''peerlessly beautiful'' Shizun who doesn''t end up with two or three disciples trying to hump them. It wouldn''t be such a popr trope if it wasn''t taboo.


    Of course Xi Zirui would have the bad luck of being the only Shizun with a handsome disciple who doesn''t want to fuck him!


    Well, he''s nothing if not determined.


    "This Master will be leaving at once to ensure sect leader''s quick return," Xi Zirui says, bowing to the sect elders and turning on his heel.


    "Master Xi has juste out of seclusion, maybe someone else-" the woman with the demonic qi sniffing nose says, before being summarily cut short by Xi Zirui:


    "Secluded cultivation has sharpened my senses, my unity with the Dao is unparalleled and so is my skill," Xi Zirui says, fanning himself leisurely. He raises his eyebrows at her from above the arch of his fan. "This Master will be leaving at once."


    This time, no one tries to argue with him.


    ---


    Han Yu follows him out of the pavilion, which only now Xi Zirui notices is called Pavilion of Humility.


    Something Su Xueyi possesses very little of, ironically.


    "Shizun, shijie has gone to practice in the forest and still hasn''t returned," Han Yu says, as he leads the way to what Xi Zirui assumes is his own pavilion.


    ''Shijie'' must be Xi Zirui''s other disciple. He could ask Ni Ni about her identity but he would rather be pleasantly surprised.


    Or appalled, if she turns out to be Bai Mi.


    He thinks he hears the distinct sound of Ni Ni snickering in the back of his mind. He avoids thinking about what that could mean and follows behind Han Yu, admiring the sleek line of his back and the trimness of his waist.


    Not long ago he had his legs wrapped around that waist while Han Yu fucked him mercilessly on their couch, the bed still out of limits due to having been imed by Little Thunder.


    He almost starts smiling about the memory before his chest seizes painfully. Now that that life is gone, even the sweetest memories turn sour on his tongue.


    "Shizun? Shizun?"


    It takes a moment for Han Yu''s voice to permeate through the fog of his mind, but once it does Xi Zirui realizes he''s been trying to get his attention for some time.


    "This disciple asked Shizun if he wants to wait for shijie or if he wants to go now and leave a message for her to meet us somewhere?"


    "No, no, we''ll wait for her, it''s best if the three of us go together," he says, shaking his head as if trying to dislodge the memories out of his mind.


    This is a cultivation world, they probably have a pill for that.


    Han Yu has led him to a beautiful wooden pavilion over theke, connected to shore by a charming viewing bridge.


    Through the open archway of the entrance Xi Zirui can see the inner courtyard; a water garden of lotus flowers and water lilies.


    He feels the sweet fragrance of burning incense as soon as he takes off his boots and steps into the wooden building, and just follows it to its source; a low table with an already steaming pot of tea on top.


    Xi Zirui takes a seat,Han Yu sitting down across from him. "This disciple told the younger disciples to make Master''s rooms ready for his return when the juniors warned him master hade out of seclusion."


    "My disciple is very attentive," Xi Zirui says, pouring a cup of tea for Han Yu, and then himself.


    He offers the cup to Han Yu with what he hopes is the smile of a Master who is d to see his disciple after a prolonged absence.


    Han Yu epts the cup from Xi Zirui''s hands. The brief point of contact between their bare fingers sends a shiver down Xi Zirui''s spine.


    "How have you been this past years?" Xi Zirui asks, taking a sip of his tea to disguise his furious blush.


    It''s humiliating, the effect Han Yu has on him, and how addicted he has grown to it.


    Despite his polite smile, Han Yu isn''t quite rxed, his shoulders remain tense and drawn up.


    "I''ve been well, I''ve studied the cultivation manuals Shizun rmended."


    Xi Zirui hums thoughtfully. "That''s good, that''s very good."


    What isn''t good is this terrible, stilted conversation, but unfortunately Xi Zirui has no idea how to get out of it.


    Han Yu must have even stronger feelings about it because he smashes his porcin teacup over the tabletop andunches himself at Xi Zirui.


    He falls backwards, just barely managing to catch himself on his elbows, with all of Han Yu''s weight thrown over him, one of his hands sped over his mouth, and the startling coil of a whip around his neck.


    "Who are you?" Han Yu asks, his eyebrows drawn towards his temples and his eyes shining with suspicion. "My Shizun didn''t give any instructions regarding my training before he entered seclusion. And he would never have served me tea."


    Xi Zirui wiggles his eyebrows, trying tomunicate some trustworthiness through their movement.


    It doesn''t work, because the vicious coil of the whip around his neck only grows tighter.


    ---


    Usual disimers for cultivation settings: shi- (sect something) shijie - older sect sister, shixiong - older sect brother. Shizun, for those who don''t know - Esteemed Master (the esteemed makes it hornier idk, it just sounds sexier than shifu, which also means master, but reminds me of those old bearded martial arts masters)

 Chapter 77: Dont let your disciple use his whip on you

    Chapter 77: Don''t let your disciple use his whip on you


    Ni Ni chimes in rm. "Host, please remember that it''s important that no one finds out that Host isn''t the original! That could cause the free trial to be terminated."


    Xi Zirui isn''t going to choose now, of all times, to tell Han Yu he transmigrated from a different world to this one, so Ni Ni could have saved the rm bells for another time.


    He does need toe up with something. Anything.


    The fierce look in Han Yu''s eyes means business.


    Tentatively, he lifts his palm off Xi Zirui''s lips, but the grip of the whip around his neck remains, as does Han Yu''s weight pinning him to the floor.


    Xi Zirui isn''t reallyining about either of those.


    "Han Yu, it''s me, it''s your Shizun," Xi Zirui says, his voice raspy due to the tightness around his throat.


    Some fleeting feeling flickers across Han Yu''s eyes, and Xi Zirui finds he can breath easier, the grip of the whip around his neck having grown cker.


    Xi Zirui sits up with a wheezing exhale and fans himself with Untold Sorrow, trying to get more air into his parched lungs.


    Han Yu sits back on his heels and gives him aplicated look, his fingers still curled tight around the hilt of his whip. "Speak."


    The tale Xi Zirui spins for him is lifted straight out of "Demonic Sect Leader, I''ll make you fall in love with me."


    Being the love interest, of course Hai Yaomei couldn''t bepletely evil. Parents wouldn''t like that, but more importantly the Broadcaster''s Association wouldn''t like that, so the scriptwriters came up with a genius way to exin all his atrocities while still being able to more or less call him an evil anything.


    It turns out all his bad actions were due to imnted false memories, which made him believe the righteous cultivation sects of Jianghu were responsible for his sad backstory.


    Xi Zirui doesn''t think copyrightws apply across the multiverse.


    "My disciple might find this hard to believe, but this master is ashamed of his past actions," Xi Zirui says, averting his eyes. "During my seclusion I was able to reach the root of my resentment, and found that it wasn''t genuine. I''ve taken out my anger and bitterness on you and your shijie, and I deeply regret it."


    Han Yu''s hand falters on the whip''s grip and it unravelspletely from around Xi Zirui''s neck. "What?"


    Xi Zirui borates on his stupid excuse, on how he had terrible premonitions that Han Yu and his shijie would turn to the dark side and bring ruin to all of Jianghu, which is why he was cruel and unkind to them in the past.


    "But Shizun was like that with everyone," Han Yu remarks.


    Just once, Xi Zirui would like to meet one of these worlds'' originals and ask them what the fuck were they hoping to aplish by being such intractable assholes to everyone.


    Xi Zirui sighs and it''s not entirely faked. "Such was the weight of my resentment. This master will do his best to make amends with everyone he has wronged."


    "Congrattions Host! Han Yu''s admiration up by +2 points. Now at 14 of a possible 100 points."


    Slow and steady wins the race, isn''t that what they say?


    Han Yu still doesn''t look entirely convinced but he doesn''t attack Xi Zirui again, and lets go of him.


    "This disciple apologizes for suspecting Shizun," he says lowering his eyes and clearing his throat.


    The air of ascetic dignity suits him so well, as does the elegant fall of dark hair down his back and chest. There has always been an ethereal quality about Han Yu that is only emphasized by the understated elegance of his light robes, and the discreet jade ornaments he wears.


    Xi Zirui could stare at him all day, but unfortunately, he''s supposed to be an ascetic immortal cultivator himself.


    "Go ready yourself for this journey, take all the equipment you think is necessary," Xi Zirui says, finally pulling his eyes away from Han Yu''s sleek profile.


    Han Yu raises to his feet and bows to him before leaving the pavilion.


    As soon as he''s gone Xi Zirui lets his head fall into the low wooden table with a groan.


    "Ni Ni, were Han Yu and the original involved at all?" he asks.


    "Answering Host: their rtionship never overstepped the bounds of filial devotion on Han Yu''s part and unwilling acquaintance on the original''s."


    And as Han Yu''s current admiration shows, it''s not even like he likes him.


    It''s fine, Xi Zirui can work with this, Han Yu didn''t like him at first in the previous world either.


    Besides, if there''s one thing Xi Zirui knows about xianxia is that no disciple can resist their Shizun.


    He''s not above using that to his advantage if it means getting Han Yu back.


    ---


    He inspects the original''s pavilion, named the Pavilion of Heavenly Tribtions, which seems apt considering that''s what Xi Zirui goes through on an almost daily basis.


    Like all previous originals, this one likes his creatureforts too. His quarters are appointed with furniture of the highest quality, his robes are all so light-weight as to feel almost wet to the touch, and his collection of jade, silver and gold hairpins could rival any Imperial Concubine''s.


    Xi Zirui would know. He didn''t see this much jade even back when he was Xi-fei.


    "Master Xi isn''t following the Dao very closely," he says running his fingers over tinkling hairpins inside a rosewoodcquered box. "He won''t reach immortality like this."


    Xi Zirui sits down at the original''s vanity - and never has the word seemed more apt - and looks at himself in the gold mirror.


    He looks the same as he always has, with some of Xi-fei''s grace due to the long hair cascading down his back, the upper half secured in a bun on top of his head. Two long strands of hair flow unbidden from his temples down to his navel.


    The sheer length of hair and the billowy robes reminds him of Hai Yaomei, that idiot who failed at being a demonic cultivator.


    He touches the small mole under his eye and wonders if it''s meant to mark him for grief.


    "Ha Ha, Host shouldn''t think such somber thoughts," Ni Ni says. "Host should prepare a travelling bag of his own clothes and weapons as well."


    Ni Ni isn''t nearly as subtle as she thinks, but Xi Zirui doesn''tment on it.


    ---


    Xi Zirui goes around the pavilion shoving everything that looks even halfway useful into a rucksack, he''ll figure out how to use themter.


    It''s almost nightfall and there are still no signs of his erstwhile disciple. Shouldn''t she be back by now?


    Now he''s thinking it really is Bai Mi, she would ruin his ns, even indirectly.


    "Ni Ni can tell Host, if he wants to," Ni Ni says, in annoying sing-song.


    "I want to be surprised," Xi Zirui insists. Anyway it''s not like there is a big cast of characters to choose from.


    "It could always be Granny Ma," she says.


    He snorts. "Wouldn''t that be something," he says, stepping out of the floating courtyard and into the reception hall.


    Anding face to face with Han Yu and his raised eyebrows. "Who was Shizun talking with?"


    "Uhm, I was meditating," he says, with as much dignity as he can muster.


    Thankfully, Han Yu isn''t interested in pressing the issue. "Shizun, this disciple is worried that something might have happened to shijie, as she hasn''t yet returned."


    So he isn''t the only one who noticed.


    "I''ve been worrying about her too," Xi Zirui says with a nod. "Do you know where she trains?"


    "Where Shizun has always instructed us to train," Han Yu says, raising a questioning eyebrow at Xi Zirui. "The woods of Grief."


    ---


    What kind of maniac makes children train somewhere called the Woods of Grief?


    Han Yu and his shijie might be young adults now, but once upon a time they were small children who the original abandoned alone in the middle of these dark woods and told to fend for themselves.


    It''s no surprise that Han Yu is so frosty towards him.


    ording to Ni Ni the woods got their name due to the unusual number of hungry ghosts that roam it.


    An unusual number of hungry ghosts being anything above 0.


    The legend goes that where Heavenly Dragon sect is now located there used to be a vige, whose vigers made a living from fishing in theke and nearby river.


    The Dragon who ruled over the river disliked being disturbed by human boats, and warned them they were overfishing the waters.


    The vigers ignored him, and tensions escted.


    Until it all culminated in the Dragon''s lover, a human from said vige, being executed for betraying the other humans to side with the Dragon.


    Heartbroken, the Dragon left the river forever, but not before cursing it and all the humans who made their living from it, for generations toe.


    And so the fish died, crops were poisoned and the vige slowly withered.


    It didn''t take long for the dead to outnumber the living. Their tombs fell into disrepair, without anyone to observe the proper rituals their souls couldn''t rest and reincarnate, and they returned as hungry ghosts to haunt the same ce where they had died.


    As cultivators, and followers of the Dao, it''s expected that the Heavenly Dragon sect, so named because of that ancestral Dragon who cursed the waters and ruined thend, will handle any ghosts and demons making trouble for the righteous people of Jianghu.


    The original apparently took this to mean leave two children alone to sort it out.


    Han Yu moves through the dark woods with all the familiarity of someone who is long used to its treacherous paths.


    Xi Zirui follows the glow of his bright robes in the dimness of the dark forest, trying to keep pace with him even as his feet keep getting snagged on twisted, knotted roots and fallen branches.


    Not very ''ethereal immortal cultivator'' of him.


    Han Yues to a sudden stop a few paces ahead of him. He sees something on the ground and picks it up.


    "What is it?" Xi Zirui asks, looking over his shoulder once he reaches him.


    Han Yu turns around so Xi Zirui can see the white jade ornament in his open palm. "Shijie''s jade ornament," he says, running his fingers over the fine jade. "It''s the one Shizun gave us when he epted us as disciples."


    Now that Xi Zirui is paying attention, he notices that it''s exactly the same as the one Han Yu wears pinned to his waist sash, down the the blue tassels.


    "Shijie would never leave it behind,"- he closes his hands around the ornament - "not if she had a choice."


    What does it say about Han Yu and his shijie that they still value a gift given to them by such a callous master?


    "Do you think Blood Crane might have taken her too?" Xi Zirui asks.


    "It''s a possibility," Han Yu says, with a shrug. "They might havee through this area of the Woods and walked in on shijie training."


    Xi Zirui casts his eyes around the ground where Han Yu found her waist ornament. The dirt is undisturbed and there are no signs of struggle.


    Would she really have been taken without a fight? Apparently Su Xueyi chose her and Han Yu as Xi Zirui''s disciples due to their low potential, but he has his doubts about the truth of that.


    There''s no world where he can imagine Han Yu being anything besides extraordinary.


    And if he isn''t yet, he and his shijie sure as hell will be by the time Xi Zirui is through with them.


    "I think she''s the one who walked in on them," Xi Zirui says taking the ornament from Han Yu and turning it around in his hand. "I think she left this behind because she knew someone woulde looking for her, and this was the best clue she could leave in the time she had."


    Han Yu nods. "I think Shizun is right, shijie is smart, she wouldn''t have left herself be captured."


    Xi Zirui loves the implication that Han Yu thinks his shijie is smarter than their sect leader.


    In any case, he agrees. "Of course she is, both of my disciples are very smart."


    "Congrattions Host! Han Yu''s admiration up by +2 points. Now at 16 of a possible 100 points."


    The corner of Han Yu''s lips ticks upwards by a fraction. More than the extra admiration, Xi Zirui chalks that up as a win.


    That beginning of a smile vanishes when he sees something over Xi Zirui''s shoulder that makes him throw himself over him, sending them both sprawling to the ground.


    He braces one arm around Xi Zirui''s neck to soften the impact, careful not to hurt him.


    He shouldn''t have bothered, Xi Zirui can''t feel anything besides the closeness of their bodies.


    "Shizun, stay still," Han Yu says, his warm breath tickling Xi Zirui''s lips.

 Chapter 78: Dont let your disciple grind on you

    Chapter 78: Don''t let your disciple grind on you


    With the weight of Han Yu''s lithe body over his, thest thing Xi Zirui wants to do is stay still.


    Everywhere their bodies meet feels hypersensitive, even with severalyers of robes between them.


    Xi Zirui twists his face to side so he won''t feel Han Yu''s warm breath mixing with his on each inhale.


    Except now Han Yu is breathing over the sensitive shell of Xi Zirui''s hear and that isn''t any better.


    One of Han Yu''s hands slides up his bent knee to clutch at the dip of his waist and press him down harder against the rough ground.


    "Don''t move, Shizun, don''t move," Han Yu says, his lips a hairsbreadth away from Xi Zirui''s earlobe.


    Xi Zirui closes his eyes and calls on to all his reserves of self-control not to squirm against the hard thigh Han Yu has shoved up between his legs.


    Momentster, he understands the need to be quiet.


    Dozens of feet, some of them bare, some of them wrapped in rags, all of them in a state of putrefaction, walk jerkily by Xi Zirui''s face.


    Their foul stench assaults his nostrils and it''s all he can do not to gag.


    The group of hungry ghosts doesn''t seem to have noticed them, continuing on their somber parade through the Woods of Grief in search of the sustenance they will never find.


    Ready to drain the qi out of any living thing that crosses their path.


    When Xi Zirui looks up at Han Yu''s face he sees his eyebrows furrowed in concentration, and the thin glimmer of a shimmering light surrounding both of them like a silkbug''s cocoon.


    Once the hungry ghosts are gone Han Yu lets out a strained exhale and loosens his control on the barrier making it flicker once before dispersingpletely.


    The fingers clinging to Xi Zirui''s waist shake from overexertion, and the dark sweep of Han Yu''s eyshes trembles over his pale cheeks.


    It drained a lot of Han Yu''s qi to hold up that barrier, either because the technique is too powerful or because he hasn''t been properly trained.


    Xi Zirui has no way to know which, and Ni Ni remains stubbornly silent.


    What he does know is that he appreciates it.


    He runs the tips of his fingers along Han Yu''s sharp jawbone. "My disciple has grown a lot these past few years. He became a man while I wasn''t here."


    Han Yu''s head snaps upwards with a jolt, his eyes wide with shock.


    The furious blush across his cheeks is visible even in the gloom of the forest.


    He peels himself up and off Xi Zirui with an embarrassed cough.


    "This disciple apologizes for inconveniencing Shizun," he says extending Xi Zirui a arm to help him off the ground.


    Xi Zirui fans out Untold Sorrow in front of his face to hide his delighted grin. Han Yu might not like him very much, but he still has the hots for him.


    "That''s the power of the peerlessly beautiful Shizun, no disciple can resist him," Ni Ni says, choosing to make herself heard now when Xi Zirui absolutely doesn''t need her.


    And besides, she''s wrong. No matter the world, Xi Zirui is convinced of his ability to make Han Yu horny.


    "Han Yu was just doing his filial duty by protecting this master, he has nothing to apologize for," Xi Zirui says, catching the way Han Yu''s nostrils re slightly at the praise.


    "Congrattions Host! Han Yu''s admiration up by +2 points. Now at 18 of a possible 100 points."


    "Does Shizun think we should follow shijie''s qi signature to see where she was headed?" Han Yu asks ducking his head.


    That sounds like an excellent idea and Xi Zirui wonders why no one thought of that to find Su Xueyi.


    "Answering Host: Qi signatures can be masked by talismans. Whoever took the sect leader was smart enough to do that, but if Host''s disciple went willingly and didn''t hide her own signature, she can be traced," Ni Ni says, sounding like a video game''s vor text.


    At least she''s saving Xi Zirui from saying something really stupid. He''s really out of his depth with the xianxia setting.


    "Mn, let''s do that, we should hurry. Who knows how far they''ve gone by now?"


    ---


    After a brief return to Heavenly Dragon''s grounds to retrieve their equipment and changes of clothes, they set out on foot in pursuit of the trail of qi.


    Thankfully for Xi Zirui this doesn''t require an advanced technique that would make him embarrass himself in the same way as the journey down the river.


    Instead, Han Yu crushes some powder into a portable incense burner and carries it on a stick bnced on his shoulder, as it lights a trail of silver particles, like dense dust motes, in front of them.


    They walk quietly side-by-side at a steady pace until Han Yu apparently grows tired of it and with minimal impulse jumps up into the air, disappearing among the thick tree canopies andnding gracefully several zhang away


    "Han Yu is using light-stepping to travel faster, Host should do the same. Light-stepping is the use of qi to-"


    He knows what light-stepping is, he might not be a huge fan of wuxia and xianxia but he also didn''t live under a rock and the genre is pretty inescapable.


    Not to mention that half of the grueling wire-work he had to do in the first world was because of Hai Yaomei stupidly light-stepping away from his problems.


    The problem is, how is he going to do it?


    Han Yu is just standing there, waiting for Xi Zirui to join him, and despite the distance Xi Zirui can recognize the puzzled tilt of his neck.


    "Answering Host: He should circle his qi through his limbs and envision himselfnding where he wants to."


    That''s very vague as instructions go, but what other choice does Xi Zirui have?


    He closes his eyes and tries to do as Ni Ni advised.


    He isn''t as ambitious as Han Yu and only tries to jump a short distance forward, only marginally more than a regr human would be able to.


    The fact that he seeds that time and then the one after, makes him grow too daring.


    He tries to cross the final distance between him and Han Yu all in one go and ends up losing control of the height, flinging himself much higher than he anticipated.


    He closes his eyes against the fall that''s sure to follow, but it neveres.


    Instead a pair of arms wraps around his waist and pulls him against a smooth chest.


    When Xi Zirui opens his eyes he''s being lowered gently to the ground tucked safely into Han Yu''s side.


    "Thank you, my qi has been unstable ever since I left seclusion," he says, as soon as Han Yu lets go of him.


    Perhaps that was the wrong thing to say because Han Yu''s eyebrows almost disappear into his hairline. "Is Shizun experiencing any symptoms of qi deviation?"


    Shit, that''s the thing that either kills cultivators or makes them go insane. Abort. Abort.


    "No, no, nothing of the sort," Xi Zirui says, hiding himself behind Untold Sorrow once again. "Freeing myself from the resentment of the false memories took its toll, that''s all."


    Han Yu nods but his keen gaze continues assessing Xi Zirui. "Does Shizun think his imnted resentment might be connected to sect leader''s disappearance?"


    ''No'', he thinks. "Who knows?" he says.


    "If Shizun isn''t feeling well he can rely on this disciple," Han Yu says, extending his elbow for Xi Zirui to hold on to.


    Xi Zirui does, and next thing he knows he''s being propelled into the air at a great speed.


    "Hold on tightly, Shizun," Han Yu says, meeting Xi Zirui''s eyes among the leaves of the cypress trees.


    Xi Zirui does, and doesn''t close his eyes when they fall together.


    ---


    They continue following the trail of qi for a long time, shortening the distance with light-stepping in a way that Han Yu''s shijie doesn''t seem to have done.


    "I think shijie sneaked into a carriage or cart, that''s why her trail of qi is so even," Han Yu remarks when they''re high enough to see a clear trail following the road bellow.


    The trail leads them into a small mountainside vige, which is where they lose it.


    "She must have masked her qi," Xi Zirui says, walking the dirt roads of the small vige, ufortably aware of the looks he and Han Yu are drawing in their pristine cultivation robes.


    "Maybe she feared detection," Han Yu says, tipping his head to a street vendor who harrumphs in outrage and crosses her arms in front of her chest.


    "Or maybe she was found out," Xi Zirui counters, less optimistic.


    They have been getting odd looks every since they walked into this vige, it couldn''t have been any different for his other disciple.


    If she has any sense she would have done her best to make herself as inconspicuous as possible.


    Something he and Han Yu should do too.


    He stops Han Yu with a hand over his arm. "We should find a inn, have something to eat and change into something more unassuming."


    Han Yu''s eyes drift across the vigers going about their lives but still giving them openly caustic looks. "I think Shizun is right."


    ---


    There''s only one inn in the entire vige, in and dpidated with a wooden signboard hanging askew over a dusty shopfront.


    "Lao Lao''s Mountainside Haven," it reads.


    Maybe once upon a time.


    Inside, they find a pimple-faced servant sleeping with his arms crossed over the counter.


    Xi Zirui clears his throat loudly. When that doesn''t work he smacks his folded fan on the counter.


    The boy jumps up with a start and blinks up at them, bleary eyed. "We-Wee to Lao Lao''s Mountainside Haven. We have rooms, meals and hot springs."


    That perks Xi Zirui''s interest. "We want two rooms, please," Xi Zirui says, already anticipating the rxing soak he''ll have in the springs.


    The servant runs his eyes up and down the ledger in front of him and then smiles apologetically. "We only have one room avable."


    How many visitors can a vige of this size possibly get?


    "We''ll take it," Xi Zirui says with a sigh, opening the pouch hanging at his waist and depositing three silver taels on the counter. "Have some food sent up as well."


    ---


    If Han Yu is ufortable with the prospect of the two of them sharing a room he doesn''t let it show.


    He puts their things away calmly and takes out a change of robes, iner and made of cotton instead of silk, before sticking a talisman to both their rucksacks and chanting something under his breath that makes the characters light up blue.


    "We should try to ask around if there have been any unusual movementstely," Xi Zirui says, sitting down at the table and stretching his sore arms above his head with a sigh.


    Han Yu sits down across from him. "Shizun was right to insist we rent rooms." When Xi Zirui doesn''t say anything Han Yu borates, "This disciple was able to read the servant''s ledger. We are the only guests here."


    Why insist there was only one room avable then?


    "Maybe the other rooms have been reserved," Han Yu says, reading the question in Xi Zirui''s eyes.


    "Then we definitely want to stay around and find out by whom," Xi Zirui says, meeting Han Yu''s eyes above the arch of Untold Sorrow.

 Chapter 79: Dont tease your disciple

    Chapter 79: Don''t tease your disciple


    The next day Xi Zirui forgoes his white and silver sect master robes, and Han Yu his teal and white ones, and dresses in iner white cotton while Han Yu dresses in ck.


    The people of the little vige still give them a wide berth -easily identifying them as outsiders among the familiar faces they are used to -but no longer act openly hostile. Now that neither of them is wearing the finery of a lofty immortal cultivation sect, some street vendors even try to engage them.


    "Pretty young master, want some nice bamboo hairpins?" an old man with a wide sh of a smile calls out, his eyes curving into crescent moons.


    To Han Yu''s great shock, his Shizun approaches the stall.


    "Those are some very nice hairpins," Xi Zirui says, genuinely admiring the artistry. "Boss must have a lot of business."


    The vendor chuckles heartily and rubs the back of his neck sheepishly. "Ah, this old man can''tin." He gives Xi Zirui a shrewd look. "Because little gege is so good looking, I''ll even give him a discount."


    Xi Zirui hears Han Yu''s flustered splutter behind him.


    His spluttering only gets worse when Xi Zirui fans himself demurely andughs delightedly at the clumsy praise. "Boss is such a charmer."


    Now both Han Yu and the vendor are incredulous.


    The vendor because the usual lines he uses to make his costumersugh seem to be taken seriously, and by a peerless beauty of all people.


    And Han Yu because he has never seen his lofty Shizun act so frivolously, and he isn''t sure he likes it.


    Xi Zirui smirks behind his fan, more than ready to give everyone a terrible time.


    "I insist on paying Boss double for his most expensive hairpin," Xi Zirui says, picking a hairpin at random and stroking it. "The artistry is mesmerizing. Really, Boss is a true master.


    He continues to stroke the hairpin as he twists it around in order to better inspect it, in a way that can be interpreted as extremely suggestive, by anyone so inclined.


    Which both the vendor and Han Yu are.


    The killing auraing off Han Yu in waves is almost overpowering, in direct opposition to the vendor''s mortification who looks around the busy street, fearful of anyone watching the improper disy going on in front of his stall.


    "Young master, ah, there''s no need for such high praise, these are just my clumsy creations," the vendor says, trying to discreetly snatch the hairpin away from Xi Zirui''s hand.


    Faking ignorance, Xi Zirui turns to Han Yu and shows him the hairpin. "Doesn''t A-Yu think this one would suit me?"


    Han Yu cycles through at least five different colours before settling on bright pink. "I-I...Shiz-...that is, I."


    And that''s as much as he gets out before snapping his mouth shut with a loud ck of teeth.


    Xi Zirui pouts and sighs, shaking his head. "What about Boss? Does he think this hairpin would look good on me?" he asks, holding up the hairpin against his dark hair and leaning over the small stall.


    The vendor recoils as if scalded. "Ah, someone as beautiful as young master, any of them would look good on him." If his wife sees or hears about any of this he''s going to be sleeping with the dogs in the street for a week. What does this young master think he''s doing?


    "Really?" Xi Zirui asks, widening his eyes. "I want to look like an immortal cultivator, they are so impressive, doesn''t Boss agree?"


    "Ah, we don''t see many immortal cultivators around these parts," the vendor says, wandering when this man will buy a damn hairpin and stop darkening his stall.


    "Really? Why not?" Xi Zirui asks, tapping the end of the hairpin against his bottom lip.


    Han Yu''s eyes follow the rhythmic movements, drawn to the imprint of the wood against Xi Zirui''s plush bottom lip every time he presses down with the hairpin.


    The vendor wonders if he can be used of vulgar and lewd disy by proxy. "Our little vige has stopped looking to the immortal sects for protection a long time ago."


    "Who helps you when your crops don''t grow? When you need rainmaking talismans, or to get rid of a hungry ghost, then?" Han Yu asks, his eyebrows drawn in consternation over his limpid eyes.


    His outrage at the dismissal of the righteous path makes something in Xi Zirui''s middle fill up with fondness.


    If there''s one thing he can say about travelling to all these worlds is that each of them shows him a new side of Han Yu to treasure.


    The vendor doesn''t find Han Yu''s outburst quite as charming and gives him an odd look. "Blood Crane has been ensuring our safety for years. Unlike those immortal cultivators they aren''t too high and mighty to look at us, and our small concerns."


    Before Han Yu can open his mouth to say anything, Xi Zirui smacks him on the side with his folded fan. "Really? How kind of them. I''ve never seen a Demonic Cultivator, are they very impressive?"


    The vendor tries to make onest grab for the hairpin in Xi Zirui''s hand but he pulls his sleeve away at thest minute. "Very," the man says with a defeated sigh.


    "Do theye to the vige often?" Xi Zirui asks, now biting on the end of the hairpin and nearly making Han Yu choke.


    "Almost every day," the vendor says, and then adds when Xi Zirui makes an interested "aah" sound," How about young master buy a hairpin so he can look dashing when he runs into themter? The one he''s been chewing on, perhaps?"


    Xi Zirui fans Untold Sorrow out and fans himself with a chuckle. "Boss is a very good salesman, for his troubles, I''ll take three."


    The vendor''s grimace disappears like the wind blowing away thunder clouds. "Young master, honors this humble artisan."


    Xi Zirui turns to Han Yu with a coy smile, half hidden behind his fan. "Why doesn''t A-Yu choose the other two for me?"


    Han Yu looks like he''s going to expire on the spot, this is probably the most attention his Shizun has payed him in his entire life.


    "A-Yu can have this one as a gift," Xi Zirui says, and slides the hairpin through the bottom of Han Yu''s half top-knot.


    He walks away, before seeing the way Han Yu lifts his fingers to the hairpin in silent confusion, or the disgruntled look of the shopkeeper, who can''t believe young people these days act so shamelessly in public.


    ---


    Xi Zirui gets back to the inn first, and asks the servant manning the counter if he can use the hot springs.


    "There are customers there, currently," the servant says, smiling apologetically.


    "That''s not an issue, I don''t mind sharing," Xi Zirui says, walking towards the pile of wooden basins on the floor next to the counter and taking two.


    The servant tries to stop him, but he''s already making his way upstairs.


    Han Yu arrives a little whileter, still a little pink across the cheeks. He hands a soft cloth pouch to Xi Zirui. "Shizun''s hairpins."


    Xi Zirui takes the thin pouch from his hand and opens it.


    The end of one of the hairpins is carved like the upper body of a crane in flight, very simr to those drawn on Untold Sorrow.


    The other has a iner plum blossom carving, but a verse carved with exquisite care across the body. "Lazily waving my white feathered fan /Naked to the waist in the midst of the forest''s green trees." (2)


    Han Yu likely chose this one because of the mention of the white fan, but the second verse about being naked to the waist makes Xi Zirui''s tongue run dry.


    Even though the poem conjures the image of a schr letting his hair down in a hot summer day, Xi Zirui can''t help wanting to read into it.


    Did this poem remind Han Yu of Xi Zirui because he saw a carefree, yful, side of him he hadn''t before, or because the literal meaning inspired him?


    Xi Zirui slips the hairpins inside the pouch again and gives Han Yu a charged look from beneath hisshes. "These are a generous gift from my disciple, I''ll treasure them forever."


    "Congrattions Host! Han Yu''s admiration up by +10 points. Now at 28 of a possible 100 points."


    Han Yu averts his eyes, clenching his hands into fists at his side. "Shizun shouldn''t say those things."


    His eyes tremble under his fine eyelids and Xi Zirui worries he might have gone too far, too soon.


    "I''ve wanted Shizun to treat me kindly for a very long time," Han Yu says, his throat working as if the admission costs him. "My own happiness is embarrassing to me."


    Xi Zirui gets up from the floor and takes Han Yu''s hand in his, squeezing his fingers gently. "It''s not embarrassing," he murmurs, chasing after Han Yu''s gaze, which keeps evading him. "Your Shizun is sorry for every day he didn''t show you the kindness you deserved."


    He''s also fucking furious at the original for neglecting someone as sweet and good as Han Yu for all these years.


    What damage must his callousness have wrought to leave Han Yu on the verge of tears because his Shizun said he would treasure a gift from him?


    It''s not good for his blood pressure to dwell on that.


    He lets go of Han Yu''s hand, giving him some space and reces his hairpin for the one with the poem.


    "This master is going to the hot springs," he says, removing his waist sash because he doesn''t want to take too much clothing with him


    Han Yu''s neck snaps up like a whip. "What?"


    "Han Yu heard the vendor," Xi Zirui says with an insouciant shrug. "Blood Crane is often around the vige, and ording to the information on the ledger we are the only guests at the inn despite the rooms being empty."


    "Does Shizun think they''lle hereter?"


    Xi Zirui shakes his head. "No, I think they''re already here."


    ---


    Han Yu follows Xi Zirui to the hot springs like a man bound for the gallows. Even after being told that if Blood Crane disciples feel sofortable around this vige, it means that a ce like the hot springs is perfect to catch them with their guard down, maybe even learn the location of their sect grounds - Han Yu still looks like he would rather eat dirt straight off the ground.


    Xi Zirui doesn''t have time to coax and cajole him so he drags him behind him by his sleeve like an unruly child. It''s possible that the embarrassment has rendered Han Yu speechless.


    The hot springs consist of three separate pools hidden away behind the privacy of a bamboo thicket, and are in everything reminiscent of the hot springs in the Fragrant Spring Winds Pavilion.


    It sends a shiver down Xi Zirui''s spine that can''t be wholly attributed to the pressure differential.


    The thick vapor that rises from each pool obscures the view from the others, but Xi Zirui can distinguish two figures in the farthest pool, while the other two remain empty.


    ying it safe, Xi Zirui pulls Han Yu towards the nearest pool and drops their basins and towels on the rocky edge of the spring.


    He''s slipping out of his own robes when an idea unfurls in his mind, inspired by the verses written on the hairpin he''s currently wearing.


    He meets Han Yu''s eyes above his shoulder, and wetting his lower lip asks him, "Can Han Yu help this master undress?"


    ---


    (1) Poem by...you guessed it, Li Bai. I swear I know other Chinese poets, it''s just that my man Li Bai has a verse for every asion.

 Chapter 80: Dont let your disciple kneel at your feet

    Chapter 80: Don''t let your disciple kneel at your feet


    Han Yu looks as if he''s going to qi-deviate any second, but just as Xi Zirui is about to backtrack and tell him he can do it himself, he feels trembling hands on his shoulders, and then his outer robe being slid down his arms.


    Han Yu gathers it in his elbow and folds it carefully before setting it down over a dry rock.


    He doesn''t meet Xi Zirui''s eyes as he starts working on the ties at the side of his inner robes.


    Xi Zirui is beginning to regret the whole thing, because while he hoped it might be vaguely sensual for Han Yu, he didn''t consider the effects that feeling Han Yu''s whisper-soft touch over his heated skin would have on him.


    "Thank you," he says, more high-pitched than usual, and gets his inner robe the rest of the way off, before slipping into the pool in his underwear.


    He has the good sense to pin his hair in a high queue on top of his head before sinking into the warm water in mortification.


    He hears the rustle of clothing behind him, and not long after a soft ssh as Han Yu joins him in the pool.


    The awkwardness is palpable, even though, on the surface there is nothing weird about what they''re doing.


    Ni Ni chimes. "Host was a little forward, if Ni Ni is being honest. A little on the slutty side as far as ''cold beauty'' Shizuns go."


    Well, Xi Zirui didn''t ask her to be honest, but now he''s worried that Han Yu might be thinking he was openly trying to seduce him, which would be awfully improper.


    He<em> is</em> trying to seduce him, but in a subtle way that will merely nt the seeds of desire in Han Yu''s mind.


    "This Master should apologize for making an unusual request of his disciple," Xi Zirui says, keeping his voice down so the people in the other pool won''t hear them.


    Han Yu doesn''t let him finish. "It''s this disciple who should apologize, he didn''t mean for his eyes to linger on Shizun''s body."


    That quiet admission makes Xi Zirui''s heart thump furiously inside his chest.


    Ah, he got it all wrong. That makes him unduly pleased.


    Good to know that Han Yu isn''t unaffected either.


    He wants to reassure Han Yu that his actions weren''t disrespectful in the least, but a loud and familiar silver bellugh from the furthest pool draws his attention.


    Xi Zirui would recognize Bai Mi''sughter anywhere, tinged with arrogance as it is.


    But he doesn''t recognize the melodic voice that follows it, "Shizun, is always so mean to me," a young woman says, whinging sweetly.


    "Ji Limei should know better than to take what her Shizun says seriously," Bai Mi says, and Xi Zirui can almost hear the smirk in her voice.


    Han Yu gives him a meaningful look, his jaw drawn tight.


    The serious expression melts off his face when the next moment they hear a loud ssh of water and Ji Limei''s scandalized giggle.


    "Shizun, not here...," she says, a little breathless. "What if someone sees?"


    "If my disciple is so worried, maybe her hands should stop what they''re doing," Bai Mi says in a drawn out purr that leaves nothing to the imagination.


    Xi Zirui slinks further into the water, hiding his red face below the surface. Not only is Bai Mi clearly one of the masters of Blood Crane sect, but she is already in a highly inappropriate rtionship with one of her disciples.


    Xi Zirui feels a little inadequate, and no small amount of jealous.


    He chances a longing look at Han Yu''s sculpted profile, but finds him deep in what seems to be meditation.


    Curse the righteous immortal cultivation sects and all their filial duties, and observance of chivalry and propriety.


    He and Han Yu spend the next ten minutes actively trying to ignore the soundsing from thest pool, until an annoyed cough puts an abrupt end to all the smothered groaning.


    "Shizun, the servant manning the desk warned this disciple that two people who looked like they could be immortal cultivators rented rooms in the inn," a no-nonsense voice says, ignoring thest of Ji Limei''s ragged breathing.


    Bai Mi sighs despondently. "Liao Min should take some time off and rx. Whoever they are, they''re likely still in the vige, we''ll find them sooner orter."


    If everyone else is part of Blood Crane, that doesn''t bode well for Han Yu and Xi Zirui, or his erstwhile disciple, who by exclusion can only be Li Siqi.


    "Shizun knows that Heavenly Dragon wouldn''t simply let us disappear with their sect leader," Liao Min says, clearly annoyed with Bai Mi. "To say nothing of the little stowaway."


    That makes Han Yu tense at Xi Zirui''s side, his posture alert.


    He might not care about Su Xueyi, but he clearly worries about his shijie.


    "Speaking of which, I trust that Liao Min has been treating our guest well?" Bai Mi says, her voice worryingly mellow.


    Liao Min sighs. "I wouldn''t describe her as agreeable."


    "Have some empathy, think about the miserable life she has led surrounded by those ascetic bores," Bai Mi says, her voice barely carrying over the gurgle of the steaming water. "Share a meal and drink with her, and see if you can persuade her."


    Persuade her of what?


    A furtive look at Han Yu''s face doesn''t reveal anything besides a furrow of concern between his sword-sharp eyebrows.


    "Shizun, shimei, we''re not alone," Ji Limei says suddenly, and even through the thick vapor Xi Zirui can see her slim arm hover above the water and point straight at him and Han Yu.


    Do they know what they look like? Can they recognize them by their faces alone?


    He hears the discement of water as Bai Mi raises from the pool and wraps a discarded robe around herself.


    She and Liao Min are making their way towards them and Xi Zirui doesn''t know what to do.


    "Forgive this disciple, Shizun," Han Yu says in a quiet voice, before picking up Xi Zirui by the waist as if he weights nothing and depositing over hisp.


    He cradles Xi Zirui''s face into the crook of his neck and grips him in ce with a strong hand on his hip.


    Everything is so sudden that Xi Zirui can barely bite down on his yelp when his skines in contact with Han Yu''s.


    This position and Han Yu''s iron grip on his hip reminds him too vividly of all the times he rode Han Yu like this, until both of them were sticky with it, their muscles spasming from the strain.


    He stays as still as possible, hoping his body won''t react to the heady closeness, to Han Yu''s wet skin beneath his cheek.


    When Bai Mi and Liao Min reach them, this is what they see:


    A young man with another man on hisp, apparently in the throes of passion but trying to be furtive about it.


    One of Bai Mi''s eyebrows raises in interest towards her hairline and her full lips curl up in an amused smirk. "I''m sorry, are we interrupting the young masters?" she asks, her voice dripping with coyness.


    Han Yu''s left hand tightens over Xi Zirui''s nape, pressing his face further into the crook of his neck. "Yes, leave."


    His clean, minty scent is doing things to Xi Zirui. He''s d Han Yu is taking control of the situation, because he isn''t sure he would be able to string two sentences together.


    Bai Mi wraps her robes tighter around herself and chuckles. "Little gege can hardly take it personally when he engages in such lewd behaviour in public."


    "Young miss doesn''t have much room to talk," he retorts, his breath tickling Xi Zirui''s ear.


    Bai Mi props one leg over the edge of their pool, uncaring of how her robes fall open around her pert tits. "But unlike little gege I don''t mind being interrupted, I weepany."


    Han Yu scowls furiously. "I don''t, so please leave."


    Bai Mi tilts her head to the side, eyeing Xi Zirui''s pale back with interest. "What about yourpanion, we haven''t heard from him?"


    Xi Zirui can feel the intensity of Han Yu''s re even with his face hidden. "I don''t like sharing," he says in a low grumble that makes Xi Zirui''s breath run short.


    He can''t believe Han Yu is showing him such a sexy side, perfect for teasing and deliberate bullying, and Xi Zirui can''t do anything besides hide his face and stay quiet, in the hope Bai Mi will grow tired of her little power y and leave.


    Perhaps not surprisingly, it''s Liao Min who saves the situation, "Let''s go Shizun," she says, pulling on Bai Mi''s elbow with propriety.


    Bai Mi clearly affords her disciples many liberties, and judging by the earlier disy, her teaching methods are unorthodox to say the least.


    Then again, what does Xi Zirui know? Maybe constant dual cultivation is something demonic cultivators need to engage in constantly in order to strengthen their cores.


    Bai Mi isn''t ready to leave just yet, and dithers by the pool. "Have the esteemed gentlemen seen any immortal cultivators around, per chance?"


    "Only young miss, and her disciples," Han Yu says, with a dismissive smile. "I heard the littledy call her ''Shizun'' so I assume it''s a very unusual lesson I heard, instead of something that would bring shame to her sect."


    Xi Zirui closes his eyes against Han Yu''s skin. It shouldn''t surprise him that an obedient disciple from a righteous cultivation sect would see it that way, but it''s still makes his stomach do an unpleasant flip.


    Just how uphill will this battle be?


    Bai Mi for her part is wholly unconcerned by Han Yu''s veiled threats and throws her head back in a loudugh. "Little gege don''t worry himself with our sect," she chuckles darkly and turns around, pulling the two ends of the robe tighter around her body.


    Almost as an after-thought, she looks over her shoulder to say, "Oh, and if one of the little geges sees those immortal cultivators around, please warn them they should leave before things be unpleasant for them."


    ---


    Xi Zirui and Han Yu make their way out the pool as soon as Bai Mi and her disciples leave.


    They get dressed in silence, the mood between them still charged with the intimacy of their ruse in the pool.


    A ruse that wasn''t even sessful, if Bai Mi''s partying words are any indication.


    Xi Zirui lets himself fall on the low bed with an exasperated huff. He has no idea how they''re going to find Li Siqi, let alone rescue her, and to make matters worse Han Yu is giving him hanged dog looks that Xi Zirui is too tired to understand.


    They arrivedtest night, and instead of sleeping only meditated in silence to replenish their energy. Something that Xi Zirui clearly doesn''t know how to do properly, judging by the bone-deep weariness settling over his muscles like a shroud.


    That''s why he thinks his mind is ying tricks on him when Han Yu drops to his knees at his feet, his arms stretched in deep prostration.


    "Shizun, please punish this disciple for his inappropriate behaviour and lewd conduct," Han Yu says, his eyes trained on the wooden floor. "This disciple disrespected and embarrassed Shizun in public and deserves to pay penance for his actions."

 Chapter 81: Dont take an aphrodisiac

    Chapter 81: Don''t take an aphrodisiac


    There''s a right way to handle Han Yu''s sudden prostration, and a wrong way, and Xi Zirui has never been so tempted in his life.


    It takes all he has to lower himself to the floor and pull Han Yu up by the elbow.


    "Han Yu did nothing wrong," he says, looking into Han Yu''s confused, worried eyes and pulling the ends of his robe closer around his neck. "This master knows Han Yu was just trying to preserve his identity in front of Blood Crane sect members, and doesn''t begrudge him taking the initiative."


    "Shizun...," his voice wavers. "This disciple doesn''t understand."


    It takes a considerable amount of energy for Xi Zirui not to sigh loudly. "There is nothing to understand, this master doesn''t wish to punish his disciple for trying evade detection."


    Han Yu lowers his eyes and sucks his bottom lip between his teeth, the kind of unconscious unaffected gesture that spells devastation for Xi Zirui''s thin grasp on self-control.


    "But...this disciple touched Shizun inappropriately."


    It should be impossible for a person to be this repressed, Xi Zirui wants to scream.


    He cups Han Yu''s jaw and looks up into his humid eyes, willing him to believe his words. "There is nothing to punish. Han Yu did nothing wrong."


    "Congrattions Host! Han Yu''s admiration up by +2 points. Now at 30 of a possible 100 points."


    It''s a good thing admiration has been increasing steadily, but Xi Zirui still doesn''t know what he''s supposed to do to increase Han Yu''s cultivation level.


    To say nothing of Li Siqi''s, whom is severelygging behind.


    After a long, tense pause, Han Yu finally nods and Xi Zirui lets his hand drop with a sigh of relief.


    "They suspect who we are," Han Yu says, his beautifulshes shuttered over his dark eyes. "What is Shizun going to do?"


    Xi Zirui sits down on the bed and crosses his legs, humming to himself. "Do you think your shijie would let herself get caught?"


    "Shijie is very cautious," Han Yu says, his eyes flicker upwards towards Xi Zirui for a moment, in careful consideration. "After Shizun told her she would never have a spiritual weapon shortly before going into seclusion, she decided to give up weapon''s training and focus solely on martial arts and stealth training."


    Ah, right. The original''s A+ teaching strikes again.


    "She has be a master of disguise, and this disciple believes shijie would be able to escape if discovered."


    Xi Zirui can''t help finding the way he defends Li Siqi extremely charming. It reminds him of their sibling rtionship in the previous world.


    Sometimes he feels as if all these words are trying to show him a broader picture that keeps eluding him. As if they''re all part of an impressionist painting but Xi Zirui is standing too close to the painting and can only make out chaotic brushstrokes instead of a clear image.


    "It''s a testament to her skills that she managed to follow them this far," Xi Zirui says, pacing the cramped bedroom.


    He''s going to make a gamble, and he can''t afford to be wrong. "I think your shijie let herself be caught on purpose."


    "Why would she do that?" Han Yu asks.


    "That''s what we''re going to find out, tonight."


    ---


    Bai Mi suspects them, and it''s only logical she''d make her move at night, when she expects them to be more vulnerable.


    That''s exactly when they''ll try to sneak into hers, and her disciple''s rooms, and hopefully find Li Siqi.


    Until then, however, they''ll have to make it seem as if they''re really turning in for the night.


    Xi Zirui has Han Yu go downstairs to call for food the be brought up, a simple selection of rice, braised pork, and steamed vegetables.


    "Did you see anything downstairs?" Xi Zirui asks, picking at the food in his bowl listlessly. Han Yu has checked the food for poisons and any consciousness altering agents and found nothing, Xi Zirui almost wishes he had so he would have a good enough excuse to find something less nd to eat.


    "No, Shizun, everything was quiet," Han Yu says, digging into his food with much greater appetite than Xi Zirui.


    Xi Zirui continues to pick at his food, and eventually Han Yu takes notice.


    "If the meal isn''t to Shizun''s liking I can order something else," he says. "Or, I can go downstairs and ask to use the kitchens and make something for Shizun."


    Why is Han Yu like this? So eager to please, so desperate for approval, it''s doing things to Xi Zirui - none of them good.


    "There''s no need," he says, shoving arge mouthful of rice into his mouth to prove his point. "The food is just nd, I would prefer a little more spice."


    Han Yu gives Xi Zirui a curious look and smiles around his chopsticks. "This disciple will remember that, for future meals."


    ---


    Things only be worse for Xi Zirui''s frail mental state once they get into bed together.


    The thin barrier of both their under robes isn''t doing much when they have to navigate the narrow bed, and Han Yu''s stupidly long legs.


    One of those legs is currently shoved up between Xi Zirui''s thighs and dangerously close to some very sensitive areas.


    Their breath mixes visibly in the cold room, and Han Yu''s armse around Xi Zirui''s shoulders rubbing up and down to generate friction.


    "Is Shizun cold?" he asks, his voice barely above a whisper.


    "No, I''m fine," Xi Zirui says. His self-control is already hanging by a thread, he doesn''t know what he''ll do if Han Yu gets even closer.


    Unfortunately for him this prolonged torture will have tost until Bai Mi makes her move, and hopefully trips their paralyzing talismans.


    Until then he has to grit his teeth and handle Han Yu''s unbearable closeness without revealing the effects it has on him.


    Bai Mi is more patient than he gave her credit for, because more than an hour has gone by, with no sign of her.


    The threat of actually falling asleep bes a real danger, and Xi Zirui has to fight the drowsiness weighting down his eyelids.


    "Shizun, I think there was something...," Han Yu says, fighting the same battle Xi Zirui is currently losing. "Some-something..."


    Xi Zirui doesn''t find out the end of that train of thought because Han Yu falls asleep with onest fluttering exhale, his head knocking against Xi Zirui''s shoulder in a boneless stupor.


    Fuck, the tea!


    They checked the food but not the tea kettle already in the room.


    How easy would it have been for someone to slip inside while they were in the hot springs and slip something in it?


    "Ni Ni, wake the fuck up!" he hisses into the silent room, Han Yu''s sleeping form weighting down on him. "Show me the system shop, now."


    To her credit, Ni Niplies without fuss, but Xi Zirui only sees useless item after useless item, none of them likely to help him stave off the effects of the sleeping draught.


    "Host, Ni Ni has an idea, but isn''t sure if Host will like it," she doesn''t wait to hear his answer before showing him an a delicate silk pillbox.


    Under the image, the description reads: "Fervent Lover: Go on as many rounds as you want without tiring. Never disappoint your partner with yourckluster stamina ever again! Side effects include: increased libido, a fetching flush, abnormal lubrication, and insomnia."


    That sounds like such a bad time, holy shit.


    "Do you have literally anything else?" Xi Zirui asks with a panicked hiss.


    Does he even want to know what ''abnormal lubrication'' means?


    "I''m sorry Host, that''s the only item in the system shop that Host has enough credits to buy and that can preventing him from sumbing to sleep."


    By making him sumb to lust instead?! Xi Zirui really hates his life sometimes.


    "Fine, buy it," he say through gritted teeth, making a valiant effort to stay alert despite the sweet pull of oblivion closing in on him.


    Ni Ni expends his experience points and the pillbox appears in Xi Zirui''s hand.


    Incredibly drowsy he manages to swallow down one of them.


    And then waits for the terrible time he''s about to have.


    ---


    He doesn''t have to wait long. Just as the creeping shroud of sleep is lifting from his eyes, being reced with a simmering heat burning below his navel, the sound of footsteps outside their door alerts him.


    Xi Zirui goes still under Han Yu''s body, faking sleep.


    Bai Mi is the first inside the room, threading carefully over the wooden boards.


    Her long hair is pulled into a high tail on top of her head, swaying behind her back with every step. Her red and ck robes fall into decadentyers of silver to the floor, their hems kissing her slippered feet like a whisper.


    She smirks as soon as she sees both Han Yu and Xi Zirui entangled in the bed.


    "Well, well, if it isn''t Grandmaster Xi in the arms of his disciple," she crosses her arms in front of her chest. "And his brat had the nerve to admonish me."


    Liao Min slips into the room after her and closes the door behind her. "Be careful, Shizun, who knows what tricks they might have been up to."


    Bai Mi scoffs. "They''re out like logs. Really, a master and his two disciples...to say nothing of their sect leader," she shakes her head with a derisiveugh," this really is a great haul for our Blood Crane sect. Help me move them."


    She moves to the feet of the bed, and Liao Min to the head, ready to drag both Xi Zirui and Han Yu out of the room. As soon as they entered the room, a paralyzing agent has been seeping into the air, activated by the talismans they tripped.


    Xi Zirui and Han Yu took an antidote before activating the trap - not that it makes much difference in Han Yu''s case, unfortunately.


    It only takes a few seconds before both Bai Mi and Liao Min drop to the floor like stones, their bodies curled in unnatural positions and their eyes moving wildly around their orbits.


    Xi Zirui gets up from the bed with much effort. His skin feels like it''s burning up and there''s an unpleasant wetness sliding down his legs that he absolutely does not want to think about.


    He needs to find Li Siqi, quickly.


    Putting on his outer robes haphazardly, he make his way out of the room and into the hallway, steadying himself against the walls.


    He opens five empty rooms before finally getting lucky.


    A room with a single lit candle, where Ji Limei is sleeping on the bed, and Li Siqi is sitting on a low cot with her back against the wall''s wooden panel.


    Her eyes widen in shock as soon as she sees him. "Shizun? But- Shizun was in seclusion..."


    He haves away her questions with a groan. "We don''t have time for that. You need to help me wake up Han Yu so that we can handle Blood Crane and find the sect leader," he says, speaking quietly not to rouse Ji Limei.


    Li Siqi shows him her bound wrists, and he rushes to her side, wavering with each step.


    She gives him an odd look but doesn''t say anything about his flushed appearance. Trying to untie her binds with his fingers doesn''t do anything.


    He struggles with his waist sash and gets out Untold Sorrow. After a brief moment of uncertainty he uses the paper edge of the fan to sh through the rope around Li Siqi''s wrists and release her.


    "Is Shizun feeling alright?" she asks, looking worriedly at Xi Zirui''s sweaty skin. "Did something happen?"


    "Let''s go, we don''t have much time," Xi Zirui says, trying not to re at her.


    He''s not about to admit that he''s about to keel over from an extreme case of horny. Or excesses yang energy, like Physician Tang would have said.


    Li Siqi stops him with a hand across his arm. "Shizun, this disciple has another idea."

 Chapter 82: Dont lose control

    Chapter 82: Don''t lose control


    Li Siqi confirms that she let herself be caught, as Xi Zirui assumed but her reason for doing so is a little bit of surprise.


    "This disciple thought that being a prisoner would be the easiest way to infiltrate Blood Crane sect."


    Xi Zirui nods, grimacing through the fire running down his spine. "And why did Siqi think that would be necessary?"


    She lowers her head, as if about to admit a great personal failing. "This disciple wasn''t able to find sect leader."


    How? Didn''t she follow them out of Heavenly Dragon''s sect grounds?


    Li Siqi anticipates Xi Zirui''s question. "This Disciple heard the Blood Crane disciples''s gloating about abducting sect leader undetected, as they threaded through the Woods of Grief, and followed after them."


    Her brows furrow in confusion, as if she is still trying to make sense of the events that followed.


    "I sneaked into their carriages, but I was unable to find any trace of sect leader during the whole journey to this vige. At one point the convoy stopped and the carriages stayed behind. This disciple wasn''t able to follow."


    "Siqi thinks they hid sect leader during that diversion?"


    She shrugs. "I think the only way to find sect leader will be in Blood Crane''s grounds."


    "Well, now we have one of their Masters, and a disciple unconscious, I''m sure their retainers will be happy to take us into custody."


    "There might be an easier way," Li Siqi says, just as the painful heat climbing up Xi Zirui''s spine nearly sends him to his knees.


    ---


    He refuses to tell her what''s happening to him, for fear of dying of embarrassment.


    She doesn''t probe further, and goes about setting her n - risky as it is - in motion.


    Li Siqi approaches the still slumbering Ji Limei and with a quick sh of hands delivers a pinch to her neck upoint which renders her deeply unconscious, unlikely to wake any time soon and ruin their ns.


    Han Yu wasn''t exaggerating. Li Siqi really has turned into a formidable fighter. The way she''s able to almost melt into the shadows and slink around like a cat on the silent pads of her feet is impressive.


    Xi Zirui just wishes he had enough presence of mind to praise her and maybe increase her admiration, instead of having to coordinate each step to prevent his legs from giving out.


    He follows her back into his and Han Yu''s room, where she delivers the same blow she did to Ji Limei to a ring Bai Mi and wide-eyed Liao Min.


    She rummages inside a pouch tied to her sash and takes out a thimble-sized vial. She unstoppers it under Han Yu''s nose, whoes awake with a wheezing gasp.


    "Shijie?" he asks, as soon as his ssy eyes focus on the figure in front of him. Looking behind her shoulder he spots Xi Zirui bracing himself against the wall, curled up in himself. "Shizun, what-"


    "We don''t have much time, help your shijie."


    Xi Zirui would ask Ni Ni how long he''s expected to handle the terrible effects of the aphrodisiac, but he isn''t sure if he wants to know.


    Han Yu''s eyes follow Xi Zirui''s erratic movements, but Li Siqi snaps at him to hurry up.


    She draws two talismans using some of the nk paper Xi Zirui and Han Yu brought. One of them she sticks to Bai Mi''s chest, the other to her own chest.


    Holding up her joined hands in front of her face she goes through a series of hand seals Xi Zirui can''t even name, let alone reproduce.


    He can only watch in shock as her appearance starts to morph and shift, until her features arepletely reced with Bai Mi''s, and Bai Mi''s with hers.


    It''s hard to try and school his face into a mask of impassivity in the face of something so incredible, but somehow he manages, reminding himself he''s a respected grandmaster who has seen it all.


    Han Yu takes a few talismans out of the pile Xi Zirui brought and sticks them to Bai Mi and Liao Min''s bodies.


    They float a few cun off the floor, hovering after Han Yu as if pulled by an invisible thread.


    Li Siqi nods towards Han Yu. "Do the same with the other one in my room, and then cover their faces." To Xi Zirui she says. "Shizun and Shidi should wear a veil and follow my lead."


    ---


    Li Siqi''s n is very straightforward.


    She''ll change into Bai Mi''s clothes, and pretend to be her when approaching the Blood Crane retainers.


    That part goes smoothly enough, the three men guarding the two carriages don''t even bat an eye at the unconscious bodies floating behind her.


    But one of them does notice Xi Zirui listing awkwardly against Han Yu''s arm.


    "Is young miss feeling well?" he asks, trying to make anything through the dark veil Xi Zirui is wearing.


    Thankfully not noticing that both him and Han Yu are much taller and broader than ''Bai Mi'', unlike her actual disciples.


    Li Siqi snaps at them. "What''s it to you? Ready the horses, we''re leaving at once."


    Her voice isn''t as musical as Bai Mi''s, but she can affect some of her arrogance believably enough that the retainers lower their heads and take their posts on the carriages.


    Li Siqi climbs into one of them with Bai Mi and Liao Min''s body, leaving Han Yu and Xi Zirui to climb into the other with the unconscious Ji Limei.


    As soon as the carriage''s thin door closes behind him, Xi Zirui pulls the veil off and loosens the cor of his robes with a breathless gasp.


    Han Yu''s eyes dart over to the exposed sliver of skin below his corbones, before looking away in embarrassment.


    "Is Shizun going to tell me what''s happening to him?" he asks, after removing the floating talisman from Ji Limei''s body and letting her drop to the floor at the far end of the carriage.


    Is he?


    That''s a good question. Xi Zirui feels himself burning up as if someone has stuck him in a pot of water and has been stoking the fire ever since. He worries what will happen when the wateres to a boil.


    The wetness sliding down his thighs is as disconcerting as it is rming, andpletely inescapable.


    He looks at Han Yu and knows what would make him feel better. Finally, put away the fire threatening to swallow him whole.


    But he doesn''t want to put that kind of responsibility on Han Yu, not when it''s too soon to tell if he would be doing it out of genuine desire or because of a misguided sense of duty.


    "This master miscalcted the dosage of the antidote to Blood Crane''s sleeping draught, and is..ah, suffering the consequences."


    He bites his lower lip to prevent any shameless moans from escaping when the next wave of tremors hit him.


    It seems the aphrodisiac''s effects are growing stronger, and he has yet to have some time alone to handle matters himself.


    This has to be some kind of punishment for an unknown karmic debt.


    "If there''s anything Shizun needs, this disciple will do everything in his power to help."


    A loud, almost wildugh escapes Xi Zirui, before he can cut it short and turn it into an awkward cough.


    Han Yu has no idea what he''s offering.


    And how hard Xi Zirui is fighting himself not to take him up on it, anyway.


    He shakes his head and closes his eyes in silent dismissal. Hoping that not seeing Han Yu''s sculpted features and worried eyes will alleviate some of his symptoms. Allow him to regain some semnce of control.


    It doesn''t.


    Xi Zirui only realizes he''s shivering when his head starts thumping against the carriage''s panel.


    He''s burning up and freezing cold at the same time.


    What the fuck kind of evil aphrodisiac is Ni Ni''s shop stocking?


    "Answering Host: Aphrodisiacs are meant to be used during sexual intercourse. Which Host is not doing," she says, almost offended at the implication that the system shop would offer anything of low quality.


    Xi Zirui is in no shape to argue with her.


    He feels like his brain is being slowly steamed like a dumpling. He''s going to end up with dumplings for brains and it''s all his fault.


    He might giggle a little to himself, making the concern etched on Han Yu''s face increase by several degrees of magnitude


    He gets up from the bench across from Xi Zirui and takes a seat next to him. "Shizun, please tell this disciple how he can help."


    Xi Zirui gives him a bleary look from beneath his trembling eyshes, trying to steady his shallow breathing enough to speak. "Hold...hold me."


    He doesn''t know what makes him say that, but the moment Han Yu''s strong arms wrap around his waist and pull him against his chest, some of the unbearable heat abates.


    A swim in the river after a scorching summer day - that''s the only thing Xi Zirui''s canpare having Han Yu''s steadying presence behind him at a time like this.


    He can''t help turning his face into his neck and breathing in his refreshing minty scent, with just a flowery hint of haitang preventing it from being too medicinal.


    It reminds Xi Zirui of all the times he''s spent cradled in Han Yu''s arms like this.


    He''s filled with such a sense of rightness and belonging that for a moment, his heat addled brain almost convinces him this is what fate feels like.


    That finding home in another person''s arms is what having a soulmate is all about.


    He wants so badly to tip his head backwards and brush his lips against Han Yu, to offer himself up like a drink he can sip as much of as he wants.


    He wants to climb onto Han Yu''sp and tear the robes from his frame like a wild animal, gnash at his smooth skin and leave him covered with marks. Proof of Xi Zirui''s ownership.


    He wants to watch his eyes go wide and disbelieving as he sinks into Xi Zirui''s body, ovee with pleasure.


    Xi Zirui wants so much that he thinks he''s going to choke with it.


    Han Yu''s arms grow tighter around him. "Shizun is shivering so much, I don''t know what to do."


    He looks down into Xi Zirui''s eyes and finds them reddened and filled with tears, the beauty mark beneath his left eye stark against the pallor of his skin.


    He wets his lips. His gaze never leaving Xi Zirui''s.


    Xi Zirui follows the path of his red tongue over his smooth pink lips and it''s all he can do not to moan aloud.


    "Don''t let go, just, don''t let go of me."


    Han Yu pulls Xi Zirui into hisp, folding him against his chest as if he weights nothing.


    "I won''t, Shizun, I won''t," he says, rocking Xi Zirui back and forth as if he is a child having a nightmare. Then, almost pressing the words into the back of Xi Zirui''s head, he whispers, "Now that I have Shizun, I''ll never let go."

 Chapter 83: Dont let your disciple bathe you

    Chapter 83: Don''t let your disciple bathe you


    Xi Zirui doesn''t know how long he spends wrapped up in Han Yu''s embrace, only that he never wants it to end.


    He''s disappointed when the carriage finallyes to a stop.


    The effects of the aphrodisiac aren''tpletely gone, but he feels more settled with Han Yu by his side, and now they''re about to enter Blood Crane territory and he doesn''t know how he''s going to keep it together.


    He''s even less sure about what Li Siqi ns to do to elude the other sect members.


    Her tricks might have worked on the retainers, but he doubts they''ll be as effective on actual disciples who have met Bai Mi.


    Xi Zirui and Han Yu follow after Li Siqi, the three unconscious bodies hovering behind them.


    The carriages came to a stop inside a cave. Its mouth opening into a wide rocky gallery with a stairway carved into the sheer rock leading them in winding downwards path.


    If he was in better shape, Xi Zirui might have mocked the dramatic aesthetics of hiding the entrance to a demonic sect in a cave.


    As it stands he can only hold on to Han Yu''s elbow and try not to fall down the slippery stairs.


    "This disciple can carry Shizun, if he prefers," Han Yu says, keeping his voice quiet.


    But not quiet enough, because Li Siqi snaps her head around to shoot them both a questioning look.


    Thankfully the retainers are farther back at the beginning of the stairway and it''s unlikely they have heard.


    "That''s not necessary," Xi Zirui says, tantly ignoring the charged question in Li Siqi''s eyes.


    He continues holding on to Han Yu''s elbow though, and Han Yu''s armes around his waist to steady him, barely hidden beneath the dark sway of Xi Zirui''s veil.


    ---


    After what feels like an age they reach the end of the stairway. Stepping out of thest step and into lush, knee-height grass.


    Nothing could have prepared Xi Zirui to the sight that greets him when the goes down thatst step and turns the bend in the narrow passage.


    They''ve reached what looks like an open crater inside the cave. The glow of the moon filters in through the wide opening at the roof of the cave, bathing the abundant greenery growing below in silver light.


    A waterfall falls from the left side of the crater and into a turquoiseke at the bottom. A simple log bridge built over theke leads them to aplex of pavilions hidden between the tall threes and bamboo, growing widely inside the earth in this impossible ce.


    It takes a lot of concentrated effort not to gape in awe at the the sight before his eyes.


    Li Siqi is a lot less impressed and makes a beeline for the log bridge suspended by ropes above the turquoise waters.


    Theye to the first roadblock in this entire venture when instead of stepping down the log bridge they meet an invisible barrier that doesn''t let them walk any further.


    Xi Zirui chances a look behind his shoulder. The retainers are nowing down the stairway, carrying all of Bai Mi''s and her disciple''s luggage.


    He has the impression that the retainers can only walk into the sect after a member has granted them passage.


    They''ll be expecting ''Bai Mi'' to open up the barrier for them.


    Li Siqi frowns in concentration, looking at the empty air in front of her face.


    "Shijie, the token," Han Yu says, pointing at the jade token hanging from the ck and purple robes Li Siqi took from Bai Mi.


    Stretching out her arm, she holds the token towards the invisible barrier and mutters something under her breath, while making aplicated hand seal with her free hand.


    An almost imperceptible shimmer in the air, like static electricity before a thunderstorm, is the only indication she''s been sessful.


    When Li Siqi next steps towards the buildings on the other side of theke her foot doesn''t meet any resistance.


    ---


    The first hurdle cleared, the secondes as soon as they step into the graveled path between Blood Crane''s pavilions.


    "Master Bai, we didn''t expect you so soon," a young man says.


    Xi Zirui has heard those same words directed at himself not so long ago. He''s beginning to suspect that cultivators, demonic or otherwise, are just easily surprised.


    "There''s been a change of ns," Li Siqi says, walking past the young disciple without a second look. "We have captured potential spies, escort us to our quarters."


    While that''s a smart way to get around the fact that they don''t know where anything is located, the young disciple isn''t as easily convinced.


    "Wouldn''t Master rather have the prisoners sent to the holding cells?"


    "I have ns to question them in private," she says with a vicious re. "Now, lead the way."


    The man swallows dryly and does as he''s told, guiding them through the gravel paths cut over the wildly growing greenery and into a smaller courtyard, close to one of the cave''s ivy covered walls.


    He leads them first to thergest of the buildings, made out of bamboo and with a sloping roof covered in moss and ivy. He opens the sliding doors before standing demurely to the side so Li Siqi can walk in.


    There''s no doubt that this room can only belong to a sect master, from the rows of spiritual weapons disyed on the walls, to the piles of books and letters strewn haphazardly over the low desk.


    Li Siqi walks the floating bodies to one end of the reception hall before ripping the talismans off their chests, making them fall to floor with inelegant thuds.


    "Have some food brought out to our quarters as well," she says, once the man is about to leave the building. "I don''t want to be disturbed until at leas the day after tomorrow," she narrows her eyes at him, "Is that clear?"


    "Yes Master," he says, lowering his head.


    Xi Zirui is hanging on to his self-control by a thread, and desperately needs some time to himself. He can''t wait for the man to show him to a room in which he can shut himself in and lose his mind in peace.


    The young disciple goes down the stairs of Bai Mi''s ample pavilion and crosses the little courtyard towards the much smaller building across from it.


    Inside, he opens up the windows to let in the fragrant night breeze and lights a few candles.


    "The youngdies'' food will be delivered promptly," he says, stepping away from the door to let them into the pavilion.


    Xi Zirui''s heart sinks as soon as he walks inside and sees the two bed rolls on opposite sides of the single chamber.


    He and Han Yu are supposed to share a room. Again.


    The universe really hates him.


    "Bring me a bathtub and warm water as well," Xi Zirui says, affecting a higher, more feminine voice.


    Whatever evil the universe wants to inflict on him, it can wait until Xi Zirui has had his bath and cleaned up the unpleasant reminder of the aphrodisiac''s effect from between his thighs.


    ---


    As promised, food and a wooden bathtub, plus the necessary buckets of warm water to fill it, are delivered to their room.


    "Does Shizun want to bathe now or after eating something?" Han Yu asks, eyeing the bathtub sitting in the middle of the room as if it might sprout a head at any moment.


    If Xi Zirui waits any longer to get out of his sweaty robes, he might die.


    "I''ll bathe first," he says, starting on the sash at his waist.


    He stops with the knot halfway undone when he realizes he doesn''t want Han Yu to see the state he''s in.


    "Uhm, would Han Yu mind turning around while this master gets into the bath?"


    It''s an incredibly humiliating request to make, especially after he so brazenly asked Han Yu for help undressing back at the hot springs.


    If Han Yu finds Xi Zirui''s sudden shyness odd he doesn''tment on it, dutifully turning away.


    Xi Zirui makes quick work of his robes, dropping them to the floor haphazardly, and jumping into the tall tub as fast as his unsteady legs allow him.


    He sighs in contentment as soon as the warm water touches his heated skin.


    It''s not the relief he wants from the fire burning in his veins and the maddening cold shooting up his spine, but it''s something.


    He lets his head thump against the edge of the tub with a groan.


    He can''t put it off anymore, he needs to know how long the effects of the aphrodisiac are going tost.


    Ni Ni chimes at once, as if summoned by his despair. "Answering Host: The effects willst for at least four more hours. Please endure it Host."


    That''s easier for her to say, it''s not her none existent brain being turned into dumplings here.


    Han Yu kneels beside the tub by Xi Zirui''s head. "Is there anything this disciple can do for Shizun?"


    The earnestness shining in his dark eyes is heartbreaking.


    Han Yu wants so badly to please his master, to be useful, to be worthy.


    Xi Zirui wonders if there''s any room for the kind of love he wants among all that devotion.


    He closes his eyes and shakes his head. "No, Han Yu has already helped this master more than enough. This master doesn''t know if he would have been able to make it this far without Han Yu''s help."


    Xi Zirui can anticipate Ni Ni''s familiar chime from the shine of Han Yu''s eyes alone


    "Congrattions Host! Han Yu''s admiration up by +10 points. Now at 38 of a possible 100 points."


    He spares Han Yu a sad smile, wondering how many years has he waited for the day he would get validation from his callous Shizun?


    "Doesn''t Shizun want any medicine for his ailment," Han Yu says, still kneeling. His eyes staying modestly lowered as if to not look at Xi Zirui''s naked skin.


    Amusing considering the day before Xi Zirui was squirming in hisp with only a thin piece of underwear between them.


    Endearing, due to the fact that from his position Han Yu can see little more than Xi Zirui''s corbones.


    "Han Yu should eat and rest. Siqi has bought us some time by demanding no one bother her for a day, but who knows how long it will take us to find sect leader and leave here," Xi Zirui says.


    For his part, he couldn''t care less about Su Xueyi, but he guesses both Li Siqi and Han Yu do, as Heavenly Dragon disciples, and he''s already acting plenty different without suggesting they just abandon their sect leader to the tender mercies of demonic cultivators.


    "Han Yu will eat with Shizun," he says, getting up from the floor atst.


    Xi Zirui thinks he''s going to give him some space but momentster Han Yu reappears at his side with a washcloth in hand.


    "Would Shizun allow this disciple to wash his skin?"


    Xi Zirui sucks in a shuddering breath, the question hangs between them like a sharp knife.


    Han Yu''s offer is crossing a line, and judging by the thin dusting of red across his cheeks, he knows that.

 Chapter 84: Dont have the tables turned on you

    Chapter 84: Don''t have the tables turned on you


    Xi Zirui feels as if he''s walking on quicksand in this world.


    Any misstep could sever the delicate connection brewing between them.


    But he doesn''t think he''s imagining the heat behind Han Yu''s eyes.


    Then again, it could only be wishful thinking making him see romantic intention where there''s only filial piety. It''s not as if he understands the intricacies of a master/disciple rtionship to know for certain what constitutes overstepping or not.


    He hears a chime followed by a deep sigh. "Host is thinking too much."


    She might be right about that. The aphrodisiac''s effects are still wreaking havoc through his body.


    He wants nothing more than to stop thinking and just let go.


    Han Yu''s hands would feel so soothing on his skin. What is there to worry about beyond that?


    Letting himself sink further into the soapy water, Xi Zirui turns his neck to the side and sighs. "Han Yu may do as he wishes."


    Han Yu''s pupils shrink to the size of pinpoints inside his irises, but his hands are steady when he brings the washcloth to Xi Zirui''s skin.


    His first few passes are gentle and tentative, just spreading the sudsy water across Xi Zirui''s arm, carelessly bent over the tub''s wooden rim.


    Xi Zirui is riveted by the red peek of Han Yu''s tongue over his bottom lip.


    He wishes Han Yu would rece the washcloth with it. Lave his skin with kisses instead of soap.


    Han Yu moves upwards from the span of Xi Zirui''s arms up into his nape, bare with all of Xi Zirui''s long hair pinned on top of his head.


    Instead of running the washcloth over the pale swath of skin, he uses his thumbs to work the soap into Xi Zirui''s skin and massage the tense knots of his spine.


    Xi Zirui can''t help the breathless gasp that leaves his lips at Han Yu''s tender kneading.


    "Am I hurting Shizun?" Han Yu asks, his breath tickling the shell of Xi Zirui''s ear.


    This shameless disciple. Did Xi Zirui sound like he was being hurt?


    "Han Yu knows he isn''t," Xi Zirui admonishes. "He should know better than to tease his Shizun."


    With how Han Yu is positioned behind him, it''s hard for Xi Zirui to know, but he bets Han Yu is smirking.


    He''s beginning toe to the realization that he might have been yed.


    Was Han Yu''s shyness all an act? But why?


    A chime. "Sometimes the obvious answer is the right one."


    What is that supposed to mean? Xi Zirui hates Ni Ni so much, one day he''ll find a way to scrap her for parts.


    She snickers. "That would be hard, and unwise. Although incredibly valuable for Traditional Medicine doctors."


    What do Traditional Medicine doctors want with circuitboards and hardrives?


    Sometimes talking with Ni Ni is like going in circles.


    Although, he can''t help thinking that for all her bluster she''s trying to tell him something.


    Could it be, that like the previous world, things here are also spiraling outside the script Ni Ni expected?


    "As always, Host is very smart," she says, but it doesn''t sound like praise.


    That exins her silence, but not Han Yu''s ever-changing attitude.


    Is he trying to test Xi Zirui?


    Done with Xi Zirui''s nape he''s now moving on towards the front of his body, bringing the washcloth around his neck and trailing it down his chest.


    One of his downwards passes skirts perilously close to Xi Zirui''s nipple.


    The aphrodisiac is still wreaking its path of destruction, and he has to bite on his lower lip not to let out a truly shameless moan.


    "What is my disciple doing?" Xi Zirui asks, his voiceing out in little stato pants.


    When Han Yu next speaks, it''s directly into Xi Zirui''s ear. "This disciple waited a long time for his Shizun to join him."


    "What?"


    Xi Zirui tries to turn around to face Han Yu, but Han Yu''s hands hold down his forearms against the sides of the tub, keeping him in ce with his back turned.


    He struggles in Han Yu''s hold, to little effect.


    "Unhand this master!" Xi Zirui growls, trying to pry his arms out, wondering if Han Yu has lost his mind.


    He''s going to teach him a lesson he won''t forget for the disrespect. He still remembers how to handle the bratty Han Yu of the first world just fine.


    Han Yu brings his lips an hairsbreadth away from Xi Zirui''s nape. "This disciple won''t."


    "Han Yu!"


    "Xi Zirui," Han Yu says, carefully enunciating every character of Xi Zirui''s name, as if he''s been waiting a long time for the opportunity. "This disciple has waited a long time to finally meet you."


    Xi Zirui''s heartes to a stop inside his chest, his tongue gone numb in his ck mouth.


    Han Yu sighs and runs his nose up into Xi Zirui''s hairline, inhaling the hair at the back of his head deeply. "Ever since he was a boy, this disciple has had the oddest dreams about Shizun."


    "What-what dreams?" Xi Zirui asks, his heart has resumed pumping and is now going into overdrive, racing in his chest like a purebreed horse let loose on grassy ins.


    Han Yu smirks, sketching the shape of it against Xi Zirui''s skin. "It would leave Shizun embarrassed to hear about them. Most of them are spring dreams of the most vulgar nature."


    Does Han Yu have to say that with such a silky voice, tinged with the barest hint of desperation he''s trying to hide behind raw want?


    It''s that note of yearning, the ragged edge of it, in each of Han Yu''s exhales that is threatening to put an end to Xi Zirui''s already fraying self-control.


    "But regardless of how little clothing Shizun wore, or how odd our surroundings, one thing was always the same in every dream," Han Yu says, letting the edge of his white teeth scrape Xi Zirui''s earlobe, "Shizun was always filled with warmth. Even when he teased me, I knew how much Shizun cared for me, how much I was valued."


    Xi Zirui sucks on a shuddering breath, his blunt nails digging into the sides of the tub as Han Yu continues to whisper killing blows into his ear.


    "But that was just in the dreams," Han Yu says, his voice dipping with emotion. "The beautiful Shizun I saw everyday was as cold and distant as a snowy mountain peak. Forever out of my reach. Only in my dreams did he open his arms and legs for me."


    Xi Zirui sputters. Vulgar as always.


    He can''t believe he bought the innocent, shy disciple act. Han Yu will always be a menace.


    His heart seizes painfully with fondness.


    "Shameless disciple," Xi Zirui says, because it''s the truth, and because he loves this side of Han Yu too.


    "No, it''s Shizun who is shameless," Han Yu growls, this time biting down lightly on Xi Zirui''s earlobe and making him hiss. "Tormenting me in my dreams, filling me with fire at night, and treating me so coldly during the day. How will Shizun make amends?"


    Xi Zirui scoffs and raises his chin haughtily. "This master will do nothing."


    Han Yu clicks his tongue, amused. "Shizun doesn''t need to pretend. This disciple knows he''s no longer the cold, callous master who tormented this one''s days," his fingers tighten over Xi Zirui''s arms. "He''s the Shizun of my dreams, now."


    Bastard. Always saying the kind of words that makes Xi Zirui''s heart race.


    "How does Han Yu know that?" Xi Zirui asks, he''s curious about how much Han Yu remembers of their previous lives.


    "This disciple has suspected ever since Shizun returned earlier from secluded cultivation. He just had to make sure."


    Han Yu''s ability to smirk with his words is something at once endearing and aggravating.


    Xi Zirui lets his head drop against the crook of Han Yu''s shoulder, almost startling him out of his cocky disy.


    He twists his neck around so that his lips are almost brushing Han Yu''s chin when he speaks, "What does Han Yu think his dreams mean?"


    Han Yu''s longshes cast shadows on his smooth cheeks. "I think they mean Shizun and I are soulmates, bound together by the red thread of fate," he says, almost bashfully.


    His eyes flick towards Xi Zirui''s, his gaze unwavering, as if he''s showing his vulnerable underbelly to Xi Zirui and trusting him not to strike. "All my life, what I''ve always wanted was to hold Shizun in my arms."


    "My shameless disciple presumes this master wants the same things as him," Xi Zirui says, looking up into Han Yu''s humid eyes.


    "This disciple knows the Gods wouldn''t give him the Shizun of his dreams if it didn''t mean the two of us weren''t meant to be," Han Yu says.


    Xi Ziruiughs. "My disciple thinks he''s favored by the Gods," he shakes his head. "He''s not only shameless, but arrogant too."


    Han Yu returns Xi Zirui''s amused smile. "How can this disciple be shown visions of his soulmate and not be favored?"


    "What if the Gods are ying a cruel trick on you?"


    Isn''t that what Gods do? Xi Zirui doesn''t believe in them, but that''s what he''s heard.


    Han Yu meets his smirk with a frown.


    His hands finally let go of Xi Zirui''s arms, who thinks his words upset him, except momentster Han Yu is taking off his robe, inner robe, and jumping inside the bathtub with Xi Zirui, sshing water all over the wooden floor.


    He boxes in Xi Zirui against the edge of the tub, his sharp eyebrows drawn in concentration over limpid eyes.


    "This disciple has endured a cold and lonely life, but in his dreams saw the promise of future happiness. If Shizun doesn''t feel the same way, he need only say so, and this disciple will never bother him again, but please, don''t mock this sad existence''s onlyfort."


    The earnestness of his words drives a knife through Xi Zirui''s chest. He can scarcely stand the wavering of Han Yu''s bottom lip and the redness of his eyes.


    He regrets the glibness of his words immediately.


    There''s nothing else he can do to make things right but wrap his arms around Han Yu''s neck and bring their lips together.


    As soon as their lips touch it''s as if as all the intensity of the aphrodisiac, somewhat banked by the warm water and Han Yu''s touch rears back up. It courses through Xi Zirui''s veins and leaves a path of devastation in its wake.


    Han Yu makes little whimpers into their kiss, as if he can''t believe it''s something he finally gets to experience.


    His big hands are clumsy on Xi Zirui''s skin, wanting to hold on to all of him at once.


    "Shizun, Shizun, I want you so much," he says, nipping at Xi Zirui''s chin. "Say you want me too."


    "I-"


    A loud knock outside their door makes his next words dry up in his throat.


    Their eyes meet in mutual panic. They can''t afford to be caught like this, either by Blood Crane disciples who think they''re someone else, or by Li Siqi who is a disciple of a righteous immortal cultivation sect and will be scandalized by their perversion.


    Han Yu''s solution is to take a deep breath and disappear beneath the water''s surface.


    Always leaving Xi Zirui to handle the fallout. Typical.

 Chapter 85: Dont get caught in the undertow [+18]

    Chapter 85: Don''t get caught in the undertow [+18]


    tw: explicit sexual content


    ---


    Xi Zirui nearly jumps out of his skin when Han Yu''s arms circle his waist, to keep himself from floating to the surface. He''s overly conscious of the closeness of Han Yu''s face to a very upright part of his anatomy.


    Whoever is at the door doesn''t take Xi Zirui''s silence as the dismissal it is and just walks right in.


    As soon as her eyesnd on him, and his undressed state, Li Siqi turns her back to him in an 180 degree pivot. "This disciple apologizes for barging in."


    "Apologies epted, Siqi may leave now," Xi Zirui says, some of the tension leaving him. Much better it be Li Siqi than one of the Blood Crane disciples.


    His relief is short-lived. He feels a wide palm clutching his thigh, and then a stream of bubbles being blown against his hard cock.


    He closes his eyes and takes a sobering breath. He''s going to kill Han Yu as soon as Li Siqi leaves.


    Not that she seems interested in doing that.


    "I came here to inform Shizun that the prisoners have awakened. I''ve taken the appropriate measures to restrain them, but they are unwilling to volunteer any information regarding sect leader''s whereabouts."


    Xi Zirui hums in understanding, and then nearly swallows down his tongue when the tip of Han Yu''s tongue teases his urethra slowly, drawing a little circle around the tiny, sensitive, hole.


    He can''t help the little gasp that leaves his throat.


    "Is Shizun alright?" Li Siqi asks, almost turning around.


    If she does, she''ll see an unusual amount of bubbles floating up to the surface of the tub while Han Yu continues his ministrations.


    "Everything is fine!" Xi Zirui says, louder than necessary for believability''s sake. "Thanks for informing this master."


    "Right," - she clears her throat - "this disciple actually wanted to know if Shizun had any suggestion regarding what to do about them?"


    As if Xi Zirui is capable of higher brain function with Han Yu''s lips tight around the tip of his cock, suctioning lightly and driving him insane.


    Whatever remains of his brain power fizzes out when he feels a determined fingertip probing at his entrance, made slick by the aphrodisiac even in the water.


    It takes everything Xi Zirui has not to moan when Han Yu''s finger slips inside.


    "This master, ah, trusts Siqi''s judgement. My disciple is very capable," - as soon as those words are out of his mouth Han Yu''s finger slides deeper inside - "Mn, this master has full confidence in Siqi''s abilities."


    She''s stunned silent for a moment, and then nods almost imperceptibly before leaving, closing the door behind her with a soft thud.


    "Uhm, so sorry for interrupting Host! Li Siqi''s admiration up by +10 points. Now at 80 of a possible 100 points."


    Xi Zirui''s shock at Li Siqi''s high admiration barely registers before Han Yu swallows him down to the root and shoves another finger next to the first one inside him.


    There''s nothing Xi Zirui can do, he''spletely at Han Yu''s mercy and it sends an electrifying shiver down his spine.


    His legs tremble underwater, his fingernails dig into the side of the bathtub and he bites his lower lip to prevent his ragged moans from carrying through the quiet courtyard.


    Han Yu''s fingers hit the sensitive bundle of nerves inside him, and the world goes fuzzy around the edges.


    It only takes a few expert thrusts and the feeling of Han Yu''s warm lips wrapped around the base of his cock, for Xi Zirui to being down his throat with an aborted shout.


    Han Yu supports himself on the edge of the pool and pulls himself out of the water, licking his lips with a devious smirk.


    Xi Zirui nearly goes crosseyed admiring the rivulets of water sluicing down the t nes of his abdomen and the sharp valley of his hipbones.


    "Shameless," Xi Zirui says, staring at Han Yu''s hard cock.


    "It''s all Shizun''s fault," Han Yu says, lowering his head to take Xi Zirui''s lips in a filthy kiss, swapping the taste of his own cum back and forth between them with each pass of his heated tongue.


    Xi Zirui growls into the kiss and digs into Han Yu''s back, scoring his blunt nails down his sinewy back.


    Han Yu rubs his hard cock into the cradle of Xi Zirui''s spread thighs with sinuous rolls of his hips, hissing at the heady contact.


    Xi Zirui cards one hand into Han Yu''s wet hair and grips the wet strands between his fingers, pulling Han Yu''s head to the side and away from his lips.


    "Is this what my shameless disciple studied while I was cultivating in seclusion?" Xi Zirui asks, with a haughty re. A difficult task to aplish with the haze of lust clouding his mind.


    Han Yu pouts, in the familiar way he used to in the first world. "Of course, to better please Shizun."


    Xi Zirui yanks on his hair again. "Did you practice with anyone?"


    Han Yu''s smirk spills upwards into his cheeks. "Only with Shizun, who was a great teacher even in my dreams." He brings his lips next to Xi Zirui''s ear. "And only moaned in encouragement as this disciple used his body as he saw fit."


    Xi Zirui closes his eyes against the vivid image Han Yu''s filthy words conjure.


    "Shameless," Xi Zirui says, swallowing tightly.


    Han Yu smirks and gets up to his feet inside the tub, crowding Xi Zirui into the corner. Xi Zirui''s eyes are drawn to his big cock, almost at eye-level.


    Han Yu cups Xi Zirui''s chin into his palm and looks down into his wide eyes. "Open wide, Shizun."


    His gaze unwavering from Han Yu''s lust blown pupils, Xi Zirui does, covering his bottom teeth with the t pillow of his red tongue.


    It''s all the invitation Han Yu needs. He feeds his cock gently into Xi Zirui''s mouth, as if letting him savor a delicious treat.


    Unblinking, Xi Zirui keeps going until his nose touches the wiry thatch of hair on Han Yu''s pubic bone.


    Han Yu groans, mesmerized by Xi Zirui''s defiant look and the sight and feeling of his cock disappearing down his tight throat.


    He ces one hand on Xi Zirui''s head and winds a loose strand of hair around his fingers. "May I, Shizun?"


    In lieu of an answer, Xi Zirui swallows around his cock and bobs his head forward.


    Han Yu''s grip on his hair tightens and he pulls Xi Zirui''s head downwards at the same time he fucks into his mouth, making him choke around the invasion.


    Xi Zirui pulls away from Han Yu''s cock with a loud pop, wrapping his fist around the thick base.


    "Did this disciple hurt Shizun? I''m sorry, we can stop if Shizun wants," Han Yu asks, the assured cockyness gone from his voice, reced with genuine concern.


    Xi Zirui looks up at him from beneath the fan of his longshes and runs the edge of a sharp canine over the swollen ns. "Han Yu should fuck his Shizun''s throat."


    His breathing up short, Han Yu tightens his fingers on Xi Zirui''s head and takes him up on his offer.


    ---


    Minutes after Han Yu hase so far down Xi Zirui''s throat he thinks he can feel it in his stomach, Xi Zirui still hasn''te down from the breathless high of sex.


    Han Yu has called for more warm water and emptied out the pool. Now the two of them are luxuriating inside together, while Han Yu bathes Xi Zirui, often getting distracted by his own wandering hands and his impulses to pepper every avable bit of Xi Zirui''s skin with kisses.


    It''s sweet, Han Yu''s need to im his territory. Xi Zirui has no problem indulging him.


    He sighs and makes himselffortable against Han Yu''s broad chest, dropping a kiss of his own on Han Yu''s shoulder.


    Han Yu smiles against the back of Xi Zirui''s nape and tightens his arms around his slim waist. "Shizun is full of surprises."


    "So is Han Yu."


    "This disciple is surprised that Shizun could be so...forward," he says, trying toe up with a diplomatic word.


    Xi Zirui rolls his eyes. "Han Yu forgets this master has been alive for longer than him. Each year brings with it wisdom, in this as in everything else."


    Han Yu''s ensuing whine is not surprising. "This disciple hoped he would be Shizun''s first, as Shizun is his."


    So presumptuous. It''s a little embarrassing that Xi Zirui finds Han Yu''s sticky side so endearing.


    He turns sideways against Han Yu''s chest, and runs a thumb over his sharp cheekbone. "Who says Han Yu is not?"


    There''s no harm in indulging this side of him either, and besides, Han Yu''s answering smile warms up Xi Zirui more than the bathwater ever could.


    "That makes this disciple very happy," he says pressing a kiss against Xi Zirui''s cheek.


    Xi Zirui melts into his embrace with a contented sigh. "It seems I have led my disciple astray."


    "Don''t worry Shizun, I''ll tell everyone that it was I who seduced you."


    Xi Zirui''sughter is swallowed up by Han Yu''s kisses.


    ---


    It''s a struggle to talk Han Yu into leaving the bathtub, but somehow, Xi Zirui manages.


    Then biggest issue bes convincing him to go into the next pavilion over and check in on Li Siqi.


    "Do we really have to?" he whines, trying to undo Xi Zirui''s waist sash and pull him towards one of the bedrolls. "Why don''t we stay here, in bed? Shizun can check on shijie in the morning."


    Now that his mask is off he has no qualms about showing his bratty side.


    Xi Zirui bats his hands away. "Impertinent disciple, do as your Shizun says."


    Han Yu rucks up the back of Xi Zirui''s robes and runs a hand up his thigh, stopping where leg meets ass. "Indulge this poor disciple, Shizun."


    Xi Zirui pulls Untold Sorrow out of the sleeve pocket of his outer robe and smacks Han Yu upside the head with it. "No."


    That''s how Han Yu ends up dressed and grudgingly follows Xi Zirui into the next pavilion.


    They wear the veil hats, on the off chance someone might spot them crossing the courtyard.


    As soon as they''re inside Xi Zirui takes his off with a sigh, and joins Li Siqi at the table she''s sitting at.


    "How is everything?" he asks, serving himself some of Li Siqi''s tea.


    Li Siqi is sitting with her legs crossed and her back straight, facing the tree captives bound against the wall facing her.


    Her eyes are closed in what appears to be meditation, but that the tight furrow of her eyebrows betrays as something else: deep aggravation.


    "Not great," she says, through gritted teeth.


    Bai Mi smirks. "Is little meimei not enjoying ourpany?"


    "Silence, you perverse, vile woman," Li Siqi says, her nostrils ring.


    Bai Mi''s grin grows tenfold. "Hypocrisy really is the immortal cultivation sects'' greatest asset." She tilts her head sideways to get a good look at Han Yu standing behind Xi Zirui.


    "This little meimei calls this master perverse, when I saw hers sitting on his disciple''sp yesterday."


    Li Siqi''s eyes fly open in stunned shock. The porcin cup in Xi Zirui''s hand shatters into a million pieces.


    Ji Limei giggles and shakes her head. "There really is nothing for us disciples like the love of our Shizun."


    At her side, Liao Min groans and rolls her eyes.

 Chapter 86: Dont make a deal with a demon(ic cultivator)

    Chapter 86: Don''t make a deal with a demon(ic cultivator)


    Xi Zirui''s mortification freezes him in ce, tea dripping down his wrist and sleeve while he can only blink stupidly towards Bai Mi.


    Behind him, Han Yu seems determined to disappear into the background.


    Neither of them has considered how their muteness only makes them appear more guilty.


    Li Siqi turns slowly towards Xi Zirui, her eyebrows making a judgmental climb up her forehead. "What is she implying, Shizun?"


    "I''m not implying, I''m saying," Bai Mi says, her voice ringing with mirth.


    "Mn," is all Xi Zirui manages to say.


    Finally, Han Yu finds his tongue. "Don''t believe her, shijie, her words are defamatory and nderous," - Xi Zirui refrains from pointing out those words mean the exact same thing, reminding himself he''s not actually Han Yu''s teacher -, "Shizun and I had toe up with something to disguise our identities when we stumbled upon them."


    As far as saves go, it''s not the worst, but it won''t be winning any prizes for credibility either.


    Ji Limei giggles. "And that''s the only thing you coulde up with?"


    Bai Mi hums in agreement. "Some habits have a way of making themselves known."


    Xi Zirui isn''t going to waste his breath trying to argue with their venomous tongues. He fans Untold Sorrow in front of his face and hides behind itsforting shape.


    Let Han Yu deal with the mess.


    He''s the one who came down Xi Zirui''s throat, it''s the least he can do.


    Turning his big, pleading eyes towards Li Siqi, Han Yu kneels next to her. "Shijie, please don''t believe them. They know how grave it is for the righteous cultivation sects to pollute the filial bond between Shizun and disciple in any way. They''re trying to turn us against each other."


    Xi Zirui''s fingers still on Untold Sorrow, stopping the waving motions. Just how ''grave'' are they talking?


    Ni Ni chimes, which is seldom a good sign. "Answering Host: deathly so."


    He wishes he could say it''s a surprise. In his mind''s eye he envisioned some type of exile and social outcast status for both him and Han Yu, which, truthfully speaking, would have been rather nice.


    Of course things couldn''t be that easy.


    Li Siqi looks as if she wants to believe Han Yu''s words. Keyword: wants. She isn''t truly convinced yet.


    Time for Xi Zirui to get his head back in the game. He closes Untold Sorrow with a click and smacks it down on the wooden table. "Enough, this master won''t take any more of these baseless usations. Li Siqi discredits herself by so readily believing her enemies'' words."


    She lowers her eyes and folds her hands on herp, muttering, "This disciple apologizes, Shizun," under her breath.


    Xi Zirui doesn''t spare her another nce. His narrowed eyes are focused on Bai Mi''s smirking face.


    "The two of you, leave," he says.


    Han Yu''s head snaps up, his eyes wide. "Shizun, what-"


    Always more sensible, Li Siqi remains quiet.


    Xi Zirui silences Han Yu''s protests with a charged look. "This master will interrogate the captives and it''s best if my disciples aren''t here to distract me."


    Li Siqi nods once before raising to her feet and leaving the pavilion.


    Han Yu wavers in ce, his eyes darting between Bai Mi''s mocking smirk and Xi Zirui''s serious expression.


    Eventually he follows after Li Siqi, remembering to take the veil hat on his way out.


    Bai Mi tuts in mock amusement. "Is the grandmaster afraid we''ll embarrass him in front of his disciples?"


    No, Xi Zirui doesn''t want his disciples to see him potentially striking up a deal with demonic cultivators.


    By now, he knows there''s more than meets the eye about all of the recurring people in each world.


    Righteous immortal cultivator or not, there''s no way in hell Su Xueyi isn''t bad news.


    He rolls up the wide sleeves of his silver robes and squats down in front of Bai Mi, Ji Limei and Liao Min.


    "Where is Su Xueyi?" he asks, schooling his features into seriousness.


    Liao Min smirks. "Wouldn''t you like to know."


    Yes, that''s why he asked.


    He gives her an incredulous look. "Just tell me so we can take him back and get out of your hair."


    "What would we gain with that?" Bai Mi asks with a smirk.


    Xi Zirui makes a vague, hand-wavy motion with Untold Sorrow. "Getting us out of your hair, as mentioned."


    Her eyes wide, Ji Limei''s pouting lower lip trembles as she says, "We could kill you all and achieve the same result."


    It''s absolutely terrifying to be threatened by someone as adorable and cute as Ji Limei.


    Xi Zirui considers himself lucky that they were never in opposite sides before.


    Bai Mi tsks, shaking her head in derisive amusement. "Now, A-Mei, we don''t want to scare little gege."


    Sighing deeply, Xi Zirui pulls Ji Limei by her long hair against his chest, she yelps in distress but falls silent as soon as Xi Zirui holds the sharp edge of Untold Sorrow under her lower eyelid.


    "She has such beautiful eyes, I''d hate to damage them," he says, smiling sweetly under the strength of Bai Mi''s re.


    He has no real intention of doing anything of the sort, but he''s pooling all his mediocre acting skills into delivering a believably ruthless performance.


    Surprisingly, it''s Liao Min who breaks first. "Release my shimei and I''ll tell you what you want," she spits out through gritted teeth.


    Xi Zirui loosens his grip on Ji Limei''s hair and she throws herself into Bai Mi''sp, her bound hands making her unsteady.


    He closes Untold Sorrow with a flick of his wrist and sits back on his heels. "I''m waiting."


    "Su Xueyi is not here," Bai Mi says, ring through her lushshes.


    Uhm, thatplicates things.


    "He promised to get something for our sect," Liao Min says. "In exchange for one of our pills, he''ll give us the Rites of Heaven, which collect all the ancient martial arts skills of Heavenly Dragon sect, some of which are passed down to only a few exceptional disciples every generation."


    And Blood Crane wants all of them, so they can teach the techniques to their own disciples.


    Of course Su Xueyi would have no qualms about betraying the very sect he leads.


    Xi Zirui''s question is, "Then, why don''t you have the Rites of Heaven yet, if he agreed to help you?"


    Bai Mi glowers. "You should be the one telling us that! Apparently Heavenly Dragon is such a paranoid sect that they don''t keep their most precious martial arts manuals in their own sect grounds."


    Considering Blood Crane was able to easily infiltrate it, maybe they have good reason to.


    "Su Xueyi is in the secret pavilion of Bitter Tears trying to find its location," Ji Limei says.


    Xi Zirui has to chuckle at that. "And you trusted him to keep his end of the bargain?"


    "Of course not," Bai Mi says, "That''s why I left my two other disciples there with him."


    Howe she has four disciples while Xi Zirui only has two?


    "We would be joining them after getting reinforcements in the town, if it wasn''t for the slight change in ns," Liao Min says.


    Well, Xi Zirui needs Su Xueyi back to cement his disciple''s admiration, or whatever. There is also the matter of the cultivation skills he''s supposed to help them work on.


    Until now, without much sess.


    Aption of exceedingly powerful martial arts techniques woulde in handy, actually.


    Decision made, he taps Untold Sorrow against his chin and smiles at Bai Mi. "Well, maybe, in a very roundabout way, you got your reinforcements in the end."


    ---


    Back in the smaller pavilion, Han Yu and Li Siqi are hovering by the door like anxious aunties, wringing their hands and pacing back and forth.


    "Shizun, what happened?" Li Siqi asks as soon as Xi Zirui walks in.


    He refrains from blurting out, "our princess is in another Castle", and goes instead with, "Tomorrow, Liao Min will take us to sect leader''s location."


    "Can they be trusted?" Han Yu asks, the muscles of his jaw pulled tight.


    Xi Zirui taps him on the shoulder with a folded shut Untold Sorrow. "Of course not, which is why I expect both of my disciples to be alert at all times."


    "Why is she taking us there?" Li Siqi asks, crossing her arms in front of her chest.


    "We have struck up a bargain," Xi Zirui says with an insouciant shrug. "We''ll get back sect leader, and in return they think they''ll be getting Heavenly Dragon''s priceless cultivation manuals which sect leader foolishly promised them."


    That piece of news falls on the quiet room like an anvil.


    "Sect leader was...colluding with Blood Crane?" Li Siqi asks, stricken.


    Xi Zirui would feel more sorry for her if he hadn''t already gone through this three other times.


    He pats her on the back awkwardly, with the same level offorting familiarity he supposes the kind of master who doesn''t have immoral rtionships with his disciples might.


    "That''s Jianghu. Everchanging like the coursing river," Xi Zirui says, with the same gravitas reserved for important life lessons.


    Li Siqi doesn''t look inspired but does nod in acquiescence.


    "Siqi can return to the other pavilion, and she should rest well. We have a long day ahead of us."


    She nods again and bows to Xi Zirui before leaving the pavilion.


    Xi Zirui sighs and thumps his head against the paneled wall on his side with a soft sigh. That didn''t go nearly as terribly as he initially feared.


    Han Yues up behind him and helps him out of his outer robe, sliding it down Xi Zirui''s slumping shoulders with smooth passes of his broad palms.


    Xi Zirui can''t help shivering under his touch. "Shijie still suspects us," he says, pressing the words into the back of Xi Zirui''s ear with a fleeting kiss.


    "Did she have many questions?" Xi Zirui can imagine she did. She''s a determined woman.


    If this is something that bothers her, she won''t let go of it easily.


    Which is why Xi Zirui insisted with Bai Mi that Liao Min be the one apanying them.


    It''s best for everyone if Li Siqi has something to keep her mind busy.


    Liao Min better be a good distraction.


    Unprompted, Ni Ni chimes. "If Host manages to get them together in this world, in which they start off as enemies, he''ll get a special achievement, and unlock a secret item in the System''s shop."


    Xi Zirui can barely wait to see which fresh horrors Ni Ni will let him spend his hard-earned experience points on.

 Chapter 87: Dont stumble on human remains

    Chapter 87: Don''t stumble on human remains


    Han Yu spends hours tossing and turning next to Xi Zirui, if not actively trying to crawl into his bedroll.


    "Shizuuun, I want to sleep with you," he whines while Xi Zirui ignores him.


    "Why is Shizun treating me so coldly after what we shared?" he insists, a whileter when it bes obvious Xi Zirui is not going to humor him.


    "It''s so cold Shizun, let this disciple sleep with you so that he may warm Shizun through the night," he cajoles, ignoring the cicadas singing outside the little bamboo pavilion.


    "It''s the middle of spring," Xi Zirui says, turning away from Han Yu and his pleading eyes.


    The truth is that Xi Zirui would love to spend the night fucking, but he doesn''t know what they''ll face tomorrow in the pavilion of Bitter Tears - the name doesn''t sound particrly optimistic - and he would rather be fully rested before meeting whatever awaits them there.


    Han Yu is apparently too horny to think that far.


    "Shizun, dual cultivation could be beneficial considering the trials that we might encounter tomorrow."


    Ah, so he''s not only horny, but crafty too.


    Unfortunately for Han Yu, Xi Zirui has no idea what dual cultivation entails, beyond the obvious, and is not about to risk his continued existence over something so dumb.


    "Silent meditation would also be beneficial," Xi Zirui retorts, calling on all his willpower to resist Han Yu''s whining and insolent pouting.


    He almost misses the cold, impersonal disciple he first met.


    Almost.


    Han Yu crawls over to Xi Zirui on his hands and knees and brings his face close to Xi Zirui''s, his warm breath tickling his lips. "This disciple has waited so long for Shizun to be the sweet and loving Shizun of his dreams... can''t Shizun indulge him just this once?"


    Xi Zirui has indulged him plenty. He res at Han Yu, who sticks out his lower lip in truly outrageous fashion.


    He always forgets how Han Yu can be a maniptive bastard when he wants to.


    With a resigned sigh, he lifts the thin cover of his bedroll and says, "Fine."


    Barely restraining his smirk, Han Yu crawls up over Xi Zirui and lowers his body down on his, almost nketing him.


    Xi Zirui pinches him on the side. "Is this necessary?"


    Han Yu grins and snuggles against him. "Yes."


    He doesn''t try to sweet-talk Xi Zirui into anything else, content to snuggle against his side and stick his nose into Xi Zirui''s neck like an oversized dog.


    Even though, Xi Zirui still lies awake for some time, feeling like he lost some kind of battle of wits.


    And above all, very d he isn''t actually Han Yu''s master. He has absolutely no backbone when ites to Han Yu.


    Unlike Han Yu, who wants to stuff a bone in his back at all hours of the day.


    ---


    It''s said bone(r) that wakes him up the next day, determinedly poking against his side.


    Xi Zirui has a boner of his own and is tempted to throw caution to the wind for a good five minutes before his higher brain functions kick in.


    Thankfully, Han Yu remains asleep while Xi Zirui admires his sleeping profile and contemtes waking him up in an original way.


    Liao Min''s brisk knock at the door puts a definite end to all of that.


    This time, Li Siqi joins them in wearing a veil hat as the three of them follow after Liao Min like ducklings.


    Xi Zirui casts onest look behind his back at Blood Crane''s sect grounds as they cross the rope bridge. Why are evilirs always infinitely cooler than the good guy''s headquarters?


    He changes his tune after he ascends an outrageous amount of stairs to reach the cave''s gallery.


    Actually, it''s good and reasonable that Heavenly Dragon sect is located in a valley.


    ---


    The carriage ride to the pavilion of Bitter Tearssts for the better part of the day.


    There''s only one carriage for the four of them, which means they are forced to seat in close proximity to Liao Min who is less than thrilled to be there.


    Not that Li Siqi is helping matters. "Are all demonic cultivators as rude as you, or is it a special skill of yours?" she asks, after Liao Min res pointedly the whole time Li Siqi tries to hold a conversation with Han Yu.


    "Are all immortal cultivators as self-absorbed as you? Is meimei under the impression that everyone must curtsy and smile at her every second of the day?"


    "Don''t call me meimei, we''re not close."


    "Only if you don''t call me jiejie."


    "I haven''t!"


    "Good, keep it that way!"


    Xi Zirui watches their back and forth like a ping pong match. Amazed at how they managed to get into a fight with less than four sentences.


    Han Yu isn''t paying them any attention, and gazes out the window wistfully.


    Xi Zirui wonders what he''s thinking about that has got him looking so pensive. His wondering onlysts until Han Yu darts a quick nce at him, his lips curling up into a suggestive smirk.


    Nevermind, Xi Zirui can guess.


    ---


    By the time they reach the pavilion of Bitter Tears, they''ve shared one tense meal of sticky rice cakes, one shouting match, and almost fell over a ravine when Li Siqi''s shouting startled not only the horses, but the Blood Crane retainer driving the carriage, too.


    All in all, Xi Zirui''s considers it a victory that they''ve managed to arrive there somewhat intact.


    He was expecting that the pavilion of Bitter Tears to be located in somevish estate, with manicured courtyards and stone fountains.


    Instead, Liao Min leads them into what looks to be an abandoned vige, and to a pavilion that must have served as a Taoist temple before falling intoplete disrepair.


    The entire vige has been almost fully reimed by nature, with weeds and ivy sprouting through every wall and floorboard, but the pavilion is oddly clear.


    It''s in bad shape, with several holes, and missing tiles, the wood splintered in many ces, but nothing grows on it, or around it.


    That, above all the eeriness of the quiet vige gives Xi Zirui the creeps.


    Why would a priceless Heavenly Dragon sect artifact be hidden here of all ces?


    "I thought this ce wasn''t real," Han Yu says, looking in shock at the que hanging over the building opposite the pavilion.


    ''Jianglong vige.''


    Is that supposed to mean anything to him? Xi Zirui makes a pensive face to buy himself some time until Ni Ni bothers to rify what''s happening.


    "Answering Host: It is said that the remaining survivors of the vige cursed by the Dragon, moved away from the river, theke, and any bodies of water and tried to reestablish their vige here. They were sessful for some time, but the Dragon eventually got wind that some vigers remained, and his curse reached the new vige too."


    She carries on, "As the legend goes, some lucky few managed to survive, and it was them who established Heavenly Dragon sect, in a move to appease the Dragon, and the Heavens, for their crimes."


    After a pause, she adds, "of course all of this is baseless spection. No one can say, one way or another, if any of that happened."


    Xi Zirui rolls his eyes, he would expect Ni Ni to be better informed.


    She grumbles. "Host is very demanding, Ni Ni only gets a very short brief into each world, and that''s not counting all the changes!"


    This mental conversation has gone on for too long, Han Yu and Li Siqi are starting to give him odd looks, but Xi Zirui needs to push Ni Ni for answers.


    ''What has changed in this world?'' he thinks at her, making his urgency known.


    "Su Xueyi was never supposed to disappear, never supposed toe here."


    ''Is that a bad thing?''


    Her answer takes a few seconds toe. "Ni Ni doesn''t know."


    Han Yu''s hand on his shoulder brings him back to reality. "Is everything okay, Shizun?"


    Xi Zirui clears his throat. "Yes, this master just felt a strong resentful energying off this pavilion. and was momentarily overwhelmed."


    Li Siqi casts her eyes towards the dpidated building, and the circle of exposed soil around it. She wavers in ce, uncertain of whether to go in or not.


    Liao Min snorts, shaking her head at Li Siqi''s trepidation. "I hope there''s plenty of resentful energy in there, all the better for me to harness it."


    She bumps her shoulder into Li Siqi on her way inside the pavilion.


    Li Siqi res at her back and follows after her, all the trepidation forgotten.


    ---


    Xi Zirui isn''t really surprised that the inside of the pavilion looks even worse than its outside.


    And yet again, nothing grows in it, not even a dandelion through the cracks in the floorboards.


    Despite the many holes in the walls, the inside of the pavilion is dark and dank, smelling faintly of decay.


    Which is concerning, seeing as there isn''t even mold growing on the walls.


    The scent of dposing organic matter can''t mean anything good.


    It doesn''t help that they have no idea which way they''re going.


    Liao Min isn''t much help. "Shizun sent two of our retainers with shixiong and shidi, they should be waiting in the vige, or at least not far inside the pavilion. Shixiong and shidi were instructed to stay by sect leader Su''s side at all times."


    How long can it take three people to retrieve a book, honestly? Even ounting for the hidden mechanisms and traps in the pavilion.


    "What is the relevance of this pavilion to our sect?" Han Yu asks, it takes Xi Zirui a minute to realize he''s asking him.


    Right, he should say something.


    "Host can tell him, that while no one can be certain whether Jianglong vige really housed the surviving remnants of the first vige, or that they funded Heveanly Dragon sect, that the traps in the pavilion of Bitter Tears made it a perfect hiding spot, and that the rumours of the curse and Heavenly Dragon''s protection are enough to keep would be robbers away."


    He parrots her words to Han Yu, who nods along, now paying more attention to where he steps.


    Li Siqi throws Liao Min an ugly look. "Clearly they weren''t enough of a detractor for some people."


    Liao Min smirks. "Little girl, believe it or not demonic cultivators also die. My Shizun wouldn''t risking here on her own, which is why she made a deal with your sect leader."


    At the reminder of Su Xueyi''s betrayal Li Siqi''s face darkens, and she turns away from Liao Min, ready to put an end to any conversation.


    Xi Zirui is tired of their terrible humor, but there''s not much he can do about it.


    The only way through is forward, but unfortunately it seems there''s no end to this pavilion.


    They look into empty room after empty room, and go forth through a hallway that seems to stretch on forever.


    Xi Zirui is about to suggest they double back and try another route when his foot collides with something.


    Sticking halfway out of an open doorway is a human leg.


    Xi Zirui kicks it lightly and dislodges it from the doorway in which it was stuck.


    This human leg doesn''t have an owner, it seems.

 Chapter 88: Dont stumble onto a well kept secret

    Chapter 88: Don''t stumble onto a well kept secret


    Liao Min is the first to squat down and examine the dismembered leg. Not that there''s much to it, besides some ck wrapping around the calf, ck curled toe boots, and what looks like it could be a piece of under robe around the knee.


    "These are the clothes of Blood Crane retainers," she says, picking up the loose piece of fabric between her fingers and bringing it to eye-level. "Our retainers are hired workers from nearby viges, and not actual sect members, but they still have their own uniform."


    Li Siqi sneers. "Are you sure that''s all they are, ''workers''?" When Liao Min res at her, she borates. "Howe you recognize them from their inner robes and leg wrappings alone?"


    Xi Zirui groans and steps in between the two of them. "Both of you are missing the point." He points at the bloodied limb. "Someone is missing a leg!"


    They both have the decency to look cowed, but Xi Zirui doesn''t put much stock in itsting long.


    Han Yu pulls him by the sleeve towards the room the stump was lodged into. "Shizun, look," pointing out a glowing tile in the opposite wall.


    The four of them crowd into the small room, inspecting the glowing tile from every direction.


    It''s not a verymon architectural motif, and the fact it glows a faint blue is nothing it not rming.


    "Don''t touch it, it''s clearly a trap," Xi Zirui says, inspecting it closer in the hope of seeing some sort of mechanism.


    Han Yu casts his eyes around the small empty room. "Where did the rest of the body go?"


    There''s no trace of a body in the rest of the room, and only a small blood pool around the doorway.


    "Maybe the leg was ced here?" Li Siqi suggests. "To intimidate us?"


    "Why would a leg intimidate anyone?" Liao Min says, derisive.


    Their juvenile bickering is getting on Xi Zirui''s nerves, and he steps away from them, intent on inspecting the other side of the room.


    There''s a barely audible click on his next footfall, and he can feel the slight depression of the floorboards under his feet.


    He barely has the time to shout out a warning before the floor is opening under his feet.


    Air rushes past him as he free falls into darkness.


    Landing is going to be rough if he doesn''t do anything.


    "The fan, Host!" Ni Ni shouts, her voice ringing in his ears like a bell.


    Xi Zirui pulls out Untold Sorrow from the fold of his robes and flicks it open between his spread fingers.


    Ni Ni didn''t specify what he''s supposed to do, so Xi Zirui focuses on diverting his qi towards the fan in his hand and waving it towards the dark abyss beneath him, hoping that whatever happens will prevent him from being ttened into fine paste.


    A surging wind shoots up from the belly of the tunnel he''s falling down and slows down his fall, like a pillow of wind cradling his back as he slowly descends.


    Above him, Li Siqi, Liao Min, and Han Yu are using light-stepping to go from wall to wall and in that way control the pace of their descent.


    Ni Ni chimes. "Uhm, at least Host''s way is faster?"


    Xi Zirui doesn''t humor her with ament.


    Hends on his back, non-too gracefully. He gets up to his feet with a groan and wipes the dust off his silver and white robes.


    It''s pitch-ck wherever hended, and he can scarcely see a palm in front of his face.


    Xi Zirui might be out of his depth in this cultivation world, but he remembers the kind of talismans he packed this time around. After rummaging inside his sleeve for a second be brings out a thin piece of browned paper with characters rted to small fires all over it.


    He double checks he has the talisman for the little fires, instead of the big fires, otherwise the fall will be the least of his problems.


    Holding the talisman between his forefinger and middle finger he closes his eyes and focuses on directing his flow of qi towards the talisman to light it.


    The top section of it bursts into me with a gentle woosh.


    Momentster, Han Yu, Li Siqi and Liao Minnd at his side smoothly. Just in time to witness the grisly sight Xi Zirui''s talisman illuminates.


    A few paces in front of them lies the broken body of a man missing his leg, his spine twisted in an impossible shape and his eyes wide with terror. Beside him, face-down, lies the body of a man dressed in the same type of clothing, his skullpletely caved in from the impact.


    "The retainers," Liao Min says, inspecting them from up close. "I didn''t know these two personally, but they faithfully served Blood Crane sect, Shizun willpensate their families for their loss."


    "As if that''s going to solve anything," Li Siqi says, shaking her head.


    Liao Min turns on her and grips her by the front of her white and teal robes, gripping the thin silk of her outer robes in her fist. "Their families still need to eat! Maybe you immortal cultivators think dying in the service of your sects is a great honor, but at Blood Crane we don''t fool ourselves. Every death is a waste, andmentable."


    Li Siqi shakes off Liao Min''s grip with a vicious snarl, raising up on her tiptoes to meet her eyes. "Don''t demonic cultivators harness qi from the dead? Destroying their souls in the process and prevent them from ever reincarnating?"


    Liao Min brings her face an hairsbreadth away from Li Siqi''s. "Not from our own." She smirks, revealing a row of pearly white teeth and one sharp canine. "But I''d be happy to drain you to thest drop."


    Xi Zirui fans himself with Untold Sorrow, holding the burning talisman in the other hand and sending sparks flying every which way.


    He doesn''t think Liao Min realizes how suggestive her words sound.


    Li Siqi does, and averts her eyes, a smattering of red crossing the bridge of her nose.


    Cute. There might be hope for Xi Zirui''s extremely cursed special system shop item.


    Han Yu clears his throat and addresses Liao Min. "Young miss Liao mentioned her sect brothers...but no one else seems to be here."


    She nods. "It''s possible they didn''t fall into this trap at all."


    Xi Zirui doesn''t think so.


    "Did either of you see the floor closing up behind you?" he asks the three disciples, who all shake their heads. "That means there is a certain amount of time the mechanism remains static for before returning to its original position."


    He taps Untold Sorrow against his chin, thinking the scenario over in his head.


    "I think the two retainers went rushing into the room after hearing the noise of the trap springing into action, and potentially someone screaming in surprise as the floor opened up under their feet."


    Liao Min isn''t so easily convinced. "How can Master Xi be so sure?"


    He points at the body of the man missing a leg with Untold Sorrows. "The severed leg. That could have only happened if someone fell in just as the mechanism was closing. There were a few drops of blood upstairs, and very few on the stump here. Which means the blood from the wound sprayed everywhere as this poor man fell to his doom."


    Ni Ni chimes twice in quick session. "Congrattions, Host! Li Siqi''s admiration up by +10 points. Now at 90 of a possible 100 points."


    "Congrattions Host! Han Yu''s admiration up by +10 points. Now at 48 of a possible 100 points."


    Should Xi Zirui feel vexed that he and Han Yu had sex and yet his admiration isn''t maxed out yet?


    "Uhm, as Ni Ni mentioned, admiration isn''t the same as favor. Admiration represents Host''s disciples respect for him as their master and teacher."


    It''s still grating that Li Siqi suspects him of having an immoral rtionship with Han Yu and yet admires him more than Han Yu himself.


    "Why is Shizun ring at me?" Han Yu asks, peering at Xi Zirui''s thunderous face. "Did I do something wrong?"


    "Han Yu didn''t do anything," Xi Zirui says, and shoves the burning talisman into Han Yu''s hands. "Here, lead the way. Sect leader and Young Miss Li''s sect brothers could be down here with no way of getting out."


    Li Siqi gives Xi Zirui a searching look. "But, Shizun, doesn''t that mean we''re stuck here as well?"


    Xi Zirui doesn''t have an answer for her.


    He follows after Han Yu, his sharp profile illuminated by the flickering light of the talisman.


    ---


    They walk for ages through another long corridor, which seems to be carved into sheer rock.


    Xi Zirui thinks they must be half a li under the surface, with how far he has fallen, yet the air is neither oppressively hot or cold.


    Suddenly, Xi Zirui hears the sound of running water, a rapid current as if they are approaching an underground river.


    Xi Zirui overtakes Han Yu and rushes towards the sound, pulling up the skirts of his robes as he jogs.


    He has a bad feeling about this.


    The story about the dragon and the vigers has been rattling around in the back of his head.


    If the dragon''s resentment was so strong, why would he stop in his quest for vengeance just because the remaining vigers funded a cultivation sect in his honour?


    It makes no sense.


    Something else must have happened.


    Xi Zirui follows the sound into a small opening in the wall, calling out "Over here," before crawling inside it anding up on the other side of a wide gallery with a roof sprinkled with glittering diamonds and other gems.


    A coursing river of crystalline waters flows under it, refracting the small amount of light in the chamber up into the sparkling roof.


    In the middle of the river is a small embankment, almost like a tiny ind. Tied to two posts in the middle of it, kneels a dried up skeleton dressed in fine teal and silver silk, a mane of white hair still clinging to the exposed skull.


    Someone has mounted a funeral que near the body, most likely the same person who imprisoned the poor soul in such a deste ce.


    It reads,"Huan Xuan, bringer of floods lies here."

 Chapter 89: Dont take a peek into someone elses memories

    Chapter 89: Don''t take a peek into someone else''s memories


    Xi Zirui knows even before reading the que that this is the same dragon who cursed the vigers all those centuries ago.


    As a dragon, he is an immortal being, the only way for his curse toe to an end would be to kill him.


    And so someone did.


    The other three join Xi Zirui by the margin of the subterranean river. Li Siqi lets out a gasp, Liao Min a whispered curse, and Han Yu remains steadfastly silent, looking on at the Dragon''s remains with a somber expression.


    "They killed his lover, and ended up killing him too," he says, with a sigh.


    "By the looks of it there''s some remorse," Liao Min says, pointing at the stone funeral tablet and the meager offerings in front of it.


    "The offerings are recent and the tablet has been dusted," Xi Zirui says.


    Even from a distance it''s obvious that someone has been visiting this terrible burial sight - if it can even be called that - and paying their respects.


    Xi Zirui''s stomach twists. No, this isn''t a show of respect, this is one final humiliation.


    Han Yu light-steps across the river andnds on the tiny embankment, his feet crunching on the gravel.


    He pulls on the chains holding up the mummified arms. As soon as his fingers wrap around the thick metal links he pries them away with a hiss.


    Without even noticing he''s doing it, Xi Zirui light-steps towards him, getting the hem of his robe wet with his clumsynding.


    He rushes to Han Yu''s side and cups the back of his hand, turning it around gently to examine any damage. "Let this master see."


    Han Yu grimaces, his nose pinched, but lets Xi Zirui look his fill. "It''s fine Shizun, it doesn''t hurt anymore."


    Xi Zirui isn''t so sure about that, there''s an imprint of the chains in Han Yu''s palm, like a tacky residue.


    A ward of some sort. Like the writing in a talisman but imbued in the chains.


    Xi Zirui darts a nce at Huan Xuan''s sad remains. Why would anyone put a ward on the chains holding up a man long dead?


    Unless he isn''t dead. At least notpletely.


    It seems impossible, looking at the state the body is in, but Huan Xuan is a dragon. What if the wards on the chains are there to prevent him from regenerating?


    Xi Zirui hears a faint buzzing in the back of his head, like a swarm of bees inside his skull. It''s not painful, but it leaves him disoriented, almost swaying on his feet.


    "Did Host remember something?" Ni Ni asks, anxious.


    "Remember what?" Xi Zirui asks, not realizing he''s speaking the words aloud in the wake of his brief dizzy spell.


    Han Yu looks at him worriedly. "What''s going on, Shizun?"


    "Everything good over there?" Liao Min shouts, cupping her hands in front of her mouth to make herself heard from across the coursing river.


    Xi Zirui waves her concern away distractedly.


    "The funeral tablet, the offerings," Xi Zirui shakes his head, trying to get his thoughts in order. "It''s like a cruel joke, but what''s the point of making a joke at someone''s expense if they can''t hear it?"


    Han Yu''s eyes dart quickly from Xi Zirui''s haunted look, to Huan Xuan''s white skull. "Does Shizun think that he...all this time?"


    Xi Zirui nods. He''s sure there''s more to it than meets the eye too.


    Huan Xuan''s robes have barely aged in all the years he has surely spent shackled under the temple.


    Carefully, Xi Zirui pulls at his cor, looking for a clue.


    Instead his fingertips make contact with something solid and cool tucked between the folds of his robes.


    A crackling current travels up Xi Zirui''s arm making him groan in pain. Wide-eyed, Han Yu''s hand shoots out to pull him away from Huan Xuan, wrapping his fingers around Xi Zirui''s wrist.


    They form a closed circuit as the current goes through him too.


    Neither of them has the time to understand what''s happening before they''re both disappearing in a sh of bright light.


    ---


    The first thing Xi Zirui notices is the feeling of soft grass beneath his cheek, tender and humid, tickling his nose.


    He gets up with a groan and spots Han Yu sprawled on his back a few paces away.


    Xi Zirui shakes him awake gently, and hees to with a soft groan. "Where are we?" he asks, looking around at the green expanse of grass surrounding them, and the crystalline river rushing by a mere zhang away.


    Something crosses Han Yu''s eyes and he sits up with a start. "This...this is the river leading to theke by our sect grounds."


    Now that he mentions it, Xi Zirui does recognize the river he coursed through in that awful bamboo raft when he first arrived in this world.


    "We were transported here after I touched something around Huan Xuan''s neck," Xi Zirui says, inspecting his fingertips, half expecting to see some of that odd residue he saw on Han Yu''s hand.


    "Have we been transported to his memories?" Han Yu asks, bending down to rip a de of grass and twist it between his fingers. "It feels real."


    Suddenly, Xi Zirui hears a ssh and then a white snake-like body emerges from the river. Its massive head is easily the size of cart, and its two red eyes are looking straight at Han Yu and Xi Zirui.


    "Xi Ming," it says, breathing out the words in a low raspy voice, spraying a fine mist of water with each exhale.


    "Huan Xuan!" rings a clear voice just behind them.


    When Xi Zirui turns around hees face-to-face with someone who looks bizarrely like him.


    Down to the little cinnabar beauty mark beneath the left eye.


    The same full upper lip, the defined cupid''s bow arching over a soft bottom lip; the same humid eyes turning upwards at the corner, the same insouciant smile.


    It''s not a perfect resemnce, there are some differences that identify them as two separate people.


    But Xi Zirui still has the odd sense of looking at himself in a distorted mirror.


    Neither the massive dragon, nor the neer seem to notice their presence, leading credence to Han Yu''s theory that they might be relieving Huan Xuan''s memories.


    "He looks just like Shizun," Han Yu says, the words leaving his lips in a whisper as he tracks Xi Ming''s every movement.


    Something about his focused gaze rubs Xi Zirui the wrong way.


    As if sensing his killing aura, Han Yu''s eyes snap away from Xi Ming and down towards Xi Zirui''s scowling profile.


    "Actually, it''s obvious that Shizun is far more beautiful," he says. "This man is a pale bud to Shizun''s full bloom."


    "This master doesn''t care," Xi Zirui says, caring deeply.


    Han Yu doesn''t fully manage to hide his smirk, which leads to Xi Zirui pping him upside the arm with Untold Sorrow.


    Completely uncaring of their little spat, Xi Ming is now sitting on the riverbank, chatting animatedly with a man with bright sapphire eyes, a mane of white hair, and two long jade antlers protruding from his forehead, their tips tinged a faint red hue.


    Only Huan Xuan''s torso is out of the water, his arms pillowing his chin on the grass as he listens to Xi Ming speak with an absolutely enraptured look in his red eyes.


    For some reason, and judging by Xi Ming''s appearance, Xi Zirui half-expected Huan Xuan to look like Han Yu.


    He doesn''t know what it means that he doesn''t.


    Huan Xuan''s jaw is wider and his lips thinner, there''s ayer of frost to his beauty, his expressions reveal very little about his feelings, only his bright red eyes betray his thoughts.


    He could listen to Xi Ming speak for the rest of his life, it takes only a look into his eyes to see it.


    "A-Xuan! Are you listening to me?" Xi Ming asks, waving his hand in front of Huan Xuan''s eyes.


    Huan Xuan nods solemnly. "This one listens to everything Xi Ming says. Xi Ming was saying how Little Guo is such a troublesome child, and causes problems for his mother, but instead of listening to Xi Ming''s advice and admonishing the child, she insists on indulging his every whim."


    He pauses. "This one agrees with Xi Ming on his thoughts regarding the proper rearing of young." An almost imperceptible red flush darkens the lobes of his ears. "It''s just another area in which this one and Xi Ming are verypatible."


    Xi Ming grins, and gets down on his elbows on the grass, so that his face is level with Huan Xuan''s.


    "What else does A-Xuan think we''repatible on?"


    "Everything. This one thinks Xi Ming will be the perfect spouse," he says, with total seriousness.


    Xi Ming throws his head back in a sharpugh, and then throws his arms around Huan Xuan''s neck, bringing their faces within kissing distance.


    "Is that so? Has A-Xuan decided that on his own?"


    Huan Xuan nods, his expression unchanging. "There''s no one else for Huan Xuan if not Xi Ming."


    Perhaps ovee with fondness, Xi Ming lets out a sigh and kisses Huan Xuan, tipping his head back to deepen the kiss.


    Xi Zirui looks away from the scene, feeling as if he''s intruding.


    At his side, Han Yu takes his hand, and smiles sadly at Xi Zirui. "At least they were honest about their feelings."


    The sad look in his eyes betrays what he leaves unsaid: "At least they had this before they were separated forever."


    "At least they had this quiet moment of happiness before it was all taken away from them."


    The downwards twist of the corner''s of his lips reveals another, deeper worry.


    "Are we walking the same doomed path?"


    Xi Zirui doesn''t have an answer for him, and in silence can only squeeze his hand back.


    Huan Xuan breaks the kiss first to try and pull a giggling Xi Ming into the water with him.


    It''s in that moment that someone''s voice cuts through the idyllic scene. "Xi Ming, what are you doing here?"


    All four of them turn towards the source of the sound, only to see Su Xueyi making his way towards them with angry strides.

 Chapter 90: Dont watch someone elses engagement

    Chapter 90: Don''t watch someone else''s engagement


    Xi Ming jolts away from Huan Xuan, and springs up to his feet blocking Su Xueyi''s view of Huan Xuan in the river.


    "Yi-ge, just leave us alone," he says with with an exasperated sigh.


    Su Xueyi grabs him by the sleeve of his practical cotton robe and tries to pull him along. "You know the problems he''s been causing for our vige, how can...you lower yourself-"


    Xi Ming cuts him off with a growl. "Watch your tongue, Su Xueyi!"


    Huan Xuan rises from the water, it runs down in rivulets over his defined chest, and into the deep v-line of his hipbones.


    Xi Zirui averts his eyes before he can see any lower than that. This situation feels intrusive enough without him seeing frontal nudity.


    Han Yu''s hand tightens around his wrist. "Shizun shouldn''t look."


    Now it''s Xi Zirui''s turn to smirk. "His body reminded me of Han Yu''s, it''s all," he says, hiding his smug grin behind Untold Sorrow when a scowl furrows Han Yu''s eyebrows.


    "Shizun is very cruel," Han Yu says, a slight whine to his tone and a pout to his lower lip.


    He shouldn''t make it so fun to tease him, then.


    Xi Zirui ps his arm gently with his fan. "Silly disciple."


    Su Xueyi''s raised voice draws their attention back to the scene taking ce in front of them.


    "You''reing with me," he says, pulling Xi Ming by the wrist.


    Xi Ming fights his hold, but goes still when Huan Xuanes up behind him and wraps a possessive hand around his waist. "It''s fine Ming-er, what Fate has brought together neither man nor the Gods can separate," his red eyes shing, his next words are directed at Su Xueyi. "We''ll see each other soon."


    Su Xueyi res at him onest time before pulling Xi Ming along.


    Huan Xuan watches them go before turning back to the river and disappearing into the clear waters, when he next surfaces he''s once again the magnificent white dragon.


    "He doesn''t seem the type to put a curse on an entire vige," Xi Zirui says, thinking over Huan Xuan''s cool voice and calm demeanor.


    Han Yu hums. "He has probably felt lonely all his life, and now he has found the person whopletes him. I understand his despair at losing him."


    His charged gazends heavily on Xi Zirui who can''t take the vulnerability behind his dark eyes, and has to avert his own.


    He learns more about Han Yu in each world. As if each one peels a newyer of him, dissecting him under Xi Zirui''s eager gaze.


    The raw tenderness of this Han Yu''s longing hurts Xi Zirui like a silk whip. Stinging as much as it caresses.


    How intimately can you know a person?


    Xi Zirui thinks that by the time he finds a way for him and Han Yu to stay together he''ll have an answer.


    ---


    Even hours after Xi Ming disappears down the hill with Su Xueyi and Huan Xuan vanishes under the river''s surface, Xi Zirui and Han Yu are still stuck in the same ce.


    They exhaust themselves trying to see how far they can go, but they can maybe walk one hundred zheng in any direction before hitting an invisible wall.


    "Well, it doesn''t look like we''re going anywhere," Han Yu says, after mming his fists into the invisible barrier for the umpteenth time.


    Xi Zirui sits down on the grass with a drawn out sigh. He crosses his legs and rests his hands palms down over his knees, closing his eyes in silent meditation.


    Han Yu sits down across from him. "Is Shizun going to meditate at a time like this?"


    "What else is there to do?" Xi Zirui asks.


    With a sigh, Han Yu closes his eyes too and tries to meditate as well. A dutiful disciple for once.


    In truth, Xi Zirui wants to have a little chat with Ni Ni and doesn''t want Han Yu to notice his far off gaze.


    "Ni Ni wake the fuck up, I''d appreciate some insight into what''s happening!"


    He doesn''t get an answer.


    "Ni Ni! This isn''t funny," he thinks, frowning even with his eyes closed.


    Again,plete silence.


    His fingers tighten on the robes over his knees. Why is Ni Ni never around when he needs her?


    Although, she usually replies when he calls for her directly. It''s an odd thing that she isn''t doing it now.


    Maybe it''s a result of the realm they are in now? A world within a world? Could that interfere with Ni Ni, as a system.


    Xi Zirui opens his eyes and looks around the green field and coursing river.


    There''s something he''s missing.


    He and Han Yu have tried every possible way to get out of there, yet the invisible barrier keeps blocking them.


    Even though hours must have passed since they came here, the sun is still in the same position in the sky.


    If it wasn''t for the gurgling river and the wind rustling the grass, Xi Zirui would think time was standing still.


    Xi Zirui''s eyes widen in sudden realization.


    The river. It''s the only thing they haven''t tried yet, but it makes perfect sense that it is their way out. They''re seeing into Huan Xuan''s memories after all, and he''s a dragon.


    Water is a dragon''s element.


    Xi Zirui gets up to his feet and walks over to Han Yu, tapping him lightly on the shoulder with Untold Sorrow.


    Han Yu looks up at him in confusion, and Xi Zirui pulls him up by the sleeve.


    He follows after Xi Zirui obediently butes to a stop at the edge of the riverbank. "Shizun?"


    "Does Han Yu trust his Shizun?" Xi Zirui asks, the corner of his lips twisting up.


    "I do," Han Yu says, nodding solemnly as if he''s taking some sort of vow.


    The earnestness in his handsome makes Xi Zirui want to tease him. "Then apany this master for a swim."


    He holds out his hand to Han Yu as he steps into the river, soaking the bottom of his robes. Han Yu takes his hand without hesitation, stepping into the cold water with him.


    ---


    It isn''t as simple as stepping into the river and being taken out of the memory.


    They dive into the river together, and no barrier prevents them from going further, but nothing is happening either.


    Xi Zirui wonders if he reached the wrong conclusion until his eyes catch on a metallic glint.


    He swims towards it, pulling Han Yu after him by their joined hands.


    With his free hand Xi Zirui reaches for the source of the glint, a silver hairpin with a bright red gem dangling from it.


    As soon as his fingers close around it, everything goes dark.


    Momentster, hees to on that same riverbank coughing up water, his robes and hairpletely soaked.


    At his side, Han Yu isn''t faring much better, retching clear water with a wheezing cough.


    For a moment, Xi Zirui is overtaken by panic as the thinks he did something wrong and they''ll have to somehow relive the whole thing again.


    But then he notices the sky has gone dark, and the two figures talking with their heads together by the riverbank.


    He helps Han Yu to his feet and in silence the two walk up to the shadowed figures.


    "Is Xi Ming sure about this?" Huan Xuan asks, his arms loosely wrapped around Xi Ming''s waist.


    Xi Ming nods, and tightens his fingers on Huan Xuan''s white and teal robes. "I want to be with A-Xuan, and leaving is the only way we can be together."


    A tiny smile tugs at the corner of Huan Xuan''s lips, and he rummages for something inside his wide sleeve. "My people value tradition, there aren''t many of us who would take a human mate, but for those of us who have, it''s usual for the human to be introduced to the family after an engagement ceremony."


    Xi Ming looks up at him in confusion. "But my family will never agree to our marriage. How can we have a proper engagement?"


    Huan Xuan opens his fist and shows Xi Ming the silver hairpin with the dangling red sapphire. "We do things differently. In order for us to be engaged, Ming-er only need to ept this hairpin with my colors and wear it in his hair when meeting my family."


    Xi Ming takes the hairpin with both hands, holding it as it were made of the most fragile porcin.


    Huan Xuan smiles again. "Xi Ming will wear it again for all my n to see on the day of our wedding."


    Xi Mingughs at the note of possessiveness in Huan Xuan''s voice and shakes his head fondly.


    He takes off his own simple bamboo hairpin and is about to rece with Huan Xuan''s gift, when he stops him.


    "Allow me," he says, taking the hairpin and sliding it into the knot holding the upper half of Xi Ming''s hair up.


    His red eyes light up with joy, and he bends his head to kiss Xi Ming''s forehead. "Perfect."


    They haven''t taken two steps apart when the thunderous fall of several footsteps ascending the hill startles them.


    Leading a mob of angry vigers is Su Xueyi, with a sword in one hand and a ming torch in the other.


    He points his sword at Huan Xuan. "There he is, the beast who seduced Ming-di!"


    A portly man walking a few steps behind him stops to spit on the grass. "Everyone has heard tales of the huli jing and how they seduce righteous men and women to steal their souls, but who knew we''d have to be on the watch-out for dragons as well."


    Xi Ming turns to Huan Xuan with a panicked look. "A-Xuan, go, I don''t want them to hurt you."


    Huan Xuan scoffs. "They can''t," he says, and remains steadfastly by Xi Ming''s side.


    Xi Zirui watches hopelessly as the tragedy that is sure to follow takes ce.


    Han Yu tightens his fingers around Xi Zirui''s mmy hand, and the two of them stand together at the sidelines of Huan Xuan and Xi Ming''s downfall.

 Chapter 91: Dont get carried away [+18]

    Chapter 91: Don''t get carried away [+18]


    tw: explicit sexual content


    ---


    Su Xueyi approaches Huan Xuan with a poisonous re, the sword raised in front of his chest. "Leave thesends."


    Huan Xuan''s arm tightens around Xi Ming''s waist. "I intend to."


    Xi Ming sighs. "Yi-ge, just let us go."


    Su Xueyi isn''t moved by his plea.


    "Our crops have been dying, Ming-di, are you going to tell me that''s not his doing?" he shouts, brandishing his swords as the mob behind him echoes his anger.


    Xi Ming steps in front of Huan Xuan, shielding his broader frame with his much slimmer body. "Huan Xuan wouldn''t do that."


    "Then who did it?" Asks an angry woman carrying what looks like plow.


    Huan Xuan gives the crowd a disinterested once over. "Maybe the lot of you are as bad at farming as you are at fishing."


    That gets him a renewed wave of cries and insults.


    Xi Ming doesn''t flinch from his side. "You want him gone, I''ll take him away."


    Su Xueyi scowls. "I''m not going to let you go anywhere with him!"


    Xi Ming shrugs. "It''s not your decision to make."


    Before he can take another step, Su Xueyi lunges towards Huan Xuan with his sword in hand, letting out a vicious growl.


    Xi Zirui knows what''s going to happen even before it takes ce.


    Almost in slow-motion, he watches as Xi Ming''s eyes widen in terror and he throws himself over Huan Xuan, shielding him with his body.


    Huan Xuan tries to push him away, but not quickly enough to prevent Su Xueyi''s sword from slicing the side of his neck.


    Blood gushes from the wound in a thick spray, wetting the front of Su Xueyi''s blue robes and staining Huan Xuan''s white robes a vivid arterial red as he holds Xi Ming''s convulsing body in his arms.


    His eyes watch the awful scene in front of him in utter disbelief.


    Though he''s fading fast, Xi Ming manages onest smile up at Huan Xuan''s grief-stricken face.


    "Don''t cry, A-Xuan," Xi Ming says, wheezing with every breath. He raises a blood-stained hand and ces it over Huan Xuan''s chest, staining the white silk with a garish red handprint.


    "I''m d, that at least I''ll die wearing your colours." He closes his eyes as Huan Xuan''s tears fall on his pale face.


    "He killed him! The dragon killed Xi Ming," someone shouts from the back of the crowd.


    That''s all it takes for the mob to descend on Huan Xuan, their weapons raised over their heads.


    Only Su Xueyi remains rooted in ce, his gaze vacant as he looks at Xi Ming''s lifeless body.


    Huan Xuan holds Xi Ming''s body to his chest, and doesn''t even try to fight off their attack.


    His only concern is to shield Xi Ming''s body from their fury.


    Xi Zirui swallows dryly, his eyes mired with tears. "I can''t look at this," he says, turning away from the scene.


    Han Yu pulls him into a fierce hug and cradles the back of his head, pulling it into the crook of his neck. "Don''t look, Shizun, don''t look."


    Xi Zirui shuts his eyes tightly, but nothing can prevent him from hearing the sickening sounds of the angry mob attacking Huan Xuan.


    He thinks they might really end up killing him until he hears a loud roar, and then a shadow falls over him and Han Yu.


    When Xi Zirui next looks up, Huan Xuan is back in his dragon form his jaw open in rows of sharp teeth.


    The two horns on top of his head are broken, and thick blue blood oozes from the stems.


    He opens his maw as wide as it will go, and pours water in a torrent over the panicking crowd.


    A cleansing deluge that doesn''t quite manage to wash away all the blood.


    ---


    By the time Huan Xuan runs out of water, several vigersy dead and drowning.


    He overlooks the carnage with his empty red gaze.


    Su Xueyi is nowhere to be seen.


    Huan Xuan returns to his human form, the two broken horns on his forehead still bleeding profusely, and picks up Xi Ming''s body in a bridal carry.


    Slowly, he makes his way towards the river and the two of them disappear under the surface.


    Xi Zirui lets out an anguished sigh as the scene freezes in the same way it did before.


    Han Yu tugs him by the sleeve. "Let''s go, Shizun. There''s nothing for us here."


    Xi Zirui allows himself to be led into the river, following the same path as Huan Xuan.


    ---


    They wake up on their backs by the same riverbank, this time at dawn.


    Xi Zirui sits up with a groan, a few paces ahead he sees Huan Xuan kneeling in front of a stone tablet.


    The tablet is well-maintained and there are fresh fruits under it.


    "Ming-er, it''s been five years since your death," Huan Xuan says, running his fingers over the characters of Xi Ming''s name. "Now, you''ve been gone for longer than I''ve known you."


    His voice is filled with mncholy and with the bitterness of missed opportunities.


    Huan Xuan''s grief hits Xi Zirui like a punch in the gut, leaving him staggering and disoriented.


    He chances at sideways nce at Han Yu. He has lost him more times than he cares to admit.


    Even if Xi Zirui is the one dying, each time he has to leave Han Yu behind takes away a part of him.


    Yet, he has always been able to meet him again.


    He doesn''t know what he''s going to do when that stops being true.


    Huan Xuan has just risen to his feet when Su Xueyi makes his way over the hill.


    While Huan Xuan remains unchanged, the past five years have clearly taken a toll on Su Xueyi. He looks haggered and rumpled, his in cotton robe patched everywhere.


    Huan Xuan doesn''t acknowledge his presence.


    Su Xueyi falls to his knees in front of him, looking up hopelessly into Huan Xuan''s cold sapphire gaze. "I''vee to offer my life. Please spare our vige, even the children are dying."


    Huan Xuan kisses his fingertips and bends forward to presses them to Xi Ming''s name on the stone tablet.


    "The only human worth anything to me is now dead," his gaze grows chilling as he fixes it on Su Xueyi. "Killed by your own hand."


    Su Xueyi groans softly at the reminder, closing his eyes with a wounded noise.


    Huan Xuan grips his jaw cruelly between his thumb and index finger and smiles into Su Xueyi''s terrified face. "What makes you think you deserve to die?"


    Su Xueyi grows paler.


    Huan Xuan shakes his head. "No, you and your entire vige will suffer for as long as I draw breath, many of you will die in agony, but others won''t be able to put an end to their miserable, pathetic lives no matter how often they drink poison or bring a knife to their necks."


    His fingers tighten on Su Xueyi''s skin. "You are one of them. I want you to live on, remembering that you took Xi Ming''s life."


    "What happened that day is no one else''s fault but my own," Su Xueyi says, tears streaming freely down his face. "I ept responsibility but please don''t take out your anger on everyone else."


    Huan Xuan lets go of Su Xueyi with a disgusted sneer, and makes his way towards the river, stepping into the cold waters wearing his robes.


    "You should have remembered that actions have consequences. Now they are your burden to bear."


    He disappears into the river, and Su Xueyi lets out an almost animal growl, beating his closed fists against the ground.


    "Foul beast, if it wasn''t for you Xi Ming would still be alive," Su Xueyi says, spiting out the words, and contradicting his earlier tearful admission.


    He looks over at the stone tablet and res with intent. "Don''t worry, Ming-di, I''ll avenge you. I''ll put an end to this Dragon once and for all."


    Su Xueyi gets up to his feet and dusts off his robes.


    With onest look towards Xi Ming''s funeral tablet he makes the way down the hill, disappearing from view.


    Bile rises up in Xi Zirui''s throat. Su Xueyi always finds new and creative ways to make himself despicable.


    Xi Zirui strides towards the stone tablet and falls to his knees in deep prostration. "This one promises to seek justice for Su Xueyi''s crimes."


    With a soft thud Han Yu drops down to his knees beside Xi Zirui. "This one promises to help Shizun seeking justice for Xi Ming and Huan Xuan."


    No sooner is Xi Zirui up on his feet than Han Yu is tackling him to the ground, covering his lips in a hungry kiss.


    "What is Han Yu doing?" Xi Zirui asks, after wresting his lips away with a wet smack.


    Han Yu''s lips are humid, filled with unshed tears. "Shizun, Xi Ming resembles you too much. Seeing him die like that, I couldn''t help thinking that I didn''t know what I would do if Shizun died."


    Xi Zirui wraps his arms around Han Yu''s shoulders. "Silly disciple, your Shizun isn''t going anywhere."


    The words clog up his throat even as Xi Zirui says them.


    He knows he can''t promise Han Yu that, but the panic in his eyes makes Xi Zirui want to reassure him in every way he can.


    Han Yu has his own ideas about that.


    With onest hungry kiss, he picks up Xi Zirui under the knees and raises to his feet, carrying a startled Xi Zirui towards the shade of a nearby weeping willow.


    Xi Zirui''s heart thumps in his chest at the sight of the tree, for the stark reminder it is.


    He''s sure the tree wasn''t there before. Huan Xuan must have nted it, or perhaps it sprung up on his own, feeding off the great sorrow of this ce.


    Xi Zirui lies on his back watching the tiny leaves dance in the wind above his head.


    He feels dizzy with the weight of his own emotions, and then Han Yu''s hand pulls at his waist sash.


    "Shizun, may I?" he asks, voice small and wounded.


    Xi Zirui understands the impulse. Han Yu wants to feel alive in the wake of so much death.


    Xi Zirui wouldn''t deny him that. Least of all because it''s what he also wants.


    His hands joins Han Yu and together they pull at Xi Zirui''s robes until theyy open under him, like a makeshift mattress.


    Han Yu descends on him with unspeakable hunger, whining gently as he scents Xi Zirui''s neck, one hand fisted in Xi Zirui''s long hair and the other freeing himself from the confines of his robes.


    Impatient, Xi Zirui wraps his hand around Han Yu''s cock and guides him inside himself, his breath hitching at the inexorable stretch, marveling at theck of pain even without any lube. Likely a consequence of the dream-like realm they find themselves in.


    Han Yu is barely out of his robes, fucking into Xi Zirui as if he''s afraid he''ll vanish from under him if he stops.


    Xi Zirui lifts up his knees bracketing in Han Yu''s slim hips. On a particrly well-aimed thrust he throws his arms around Han Yu''s neck, and holds on as Han Yu fucks into him with abandon, gasping as if he can''t believe how good it feels to be inside Xi Zirui.


    His needy sounds drive Xi Zirui a little wild. "Does it feel good?" he asks, whispering the words against Han Yu''s overheated earshell. "Does it feel good to fuck your Shizun?"


    Han Yu growls, driving his big cock viciously into Xi Zirui making him choke on his next breath. "Shizun is so hot and tight around my cock, I can''t stand it."


    Xi Zirui tightens his inner muscles, vice-like and silky smooth around Han Yu. Han Yu''s hips stutter, his eyes wide and overwhelmed.


    Xi Zirui grins and grips the side of Han Yu''s head, pulling his face towards him. "Han Yu will stand it, he will stand it for as long as it takes for this master to be satisfied."


    Han Yu whines low in his throat, his arms trembling above Xi Zirui''s head. "This disciple will follow Shizun''s guidance."

 Chapter 92: Dont be interrupted

    Chapter 92: Don''t be interrupted


    tw: mild sexual content


    ---


    By the time Xi Ziruies with a strangled moan between the two of them, fucked almost into hypersensitivity, Han Yu is so worked up that the contractions of Xi Zirui''s hot insides are enough to send him over the edge and have him spilling inside Xi Zirui with a moan of his own.


    They stay entangled like that in the soft grass for some time, exchangingnguid kisses back and forth.


    Han Yu noses along Xi Zirui''s sensitive neck with a sigh. "Shizun, let''s run away."


    Xi Zirui''s heart seizes inside his chest. "What is Han Yu thinking?"


    Han Yu closes his eyes, his long eyshes quivering gently on his smooth cheeks. "If we''re ever found out, at the very least our golden cores will be destroyed for our sins," he sucks on a shaky breath, "most likely, Shizun will be put to death for leading a disciple astray."


    Xi Zirui imagined something like this, after Ni Ni''s cryptic words, but it still makes his stomach drop to hear the trembling worry in Han Yu''s voice.


    "This disciple couldn''t bear that," Han Yu says, opening his eyes to gaze longingly at Xi Zirui, cupping his jaw in his palm. "So let''s leave Shizun, let''s disappear into Jianghu and start a new life together, one where only the two of us know we are disciple and Shizun."


    The intensity of Han Yu''s gaze is too much for Xi Zirui and he has to look away. His heart is beating against his ribcage like a trapped animal.


    All he wants is a way for him and Han Yu to live out a quiet life together.


    Ever since he met Han Yu that''s all Xi Zirui has ever wanted.


    It twists him up in knots, to see the suggestion fall so freely from Han Yu''s lips.


    As if it''s really that simple.


    Could it be?


    Xi Zirui doesn''t hear Ni Ni''s rmed chime, or her grating warnings, and it makes him grow bold, makes him want to give into all the promises swimming into Han Yu''s shining eyes.


    He looks up into Han Yu''s earnest face, and runs his thumb over his cheek. "Would Han Yu throw his entire life away like that?"


    Han Yu snuggles into Xi Zirui''s palm and turns his face to drop a kiss in the middle of it. "This disciple has been tormented with visions of Shizun''s love ever since he was a boy, forced to wake up into a reality where Shizun was cold and cruel."


    He kisses Xi Zirui''s palm again when he notices his smile fading. "Nothing would make this disciple happier than turning those dreams into reality, for as long as Shizun wants."


    Xi Zirui''s eyshes shutter down his eyes, trembling with barely restrained emotion. Han Yu always finds a way to bring forth his shyness.


    The hottest, most filthiest sex isn''t enough to make Xi Zirui blush, but the simplest promise of devotion from Han Yu reduces him to a simpering youth.


    It would be humiliating if Xi Zirui didn''t like it so much.


    Xi Zirui has never been shy before. Embarrassed, of course, mortified even, but never experienced the bashfulness thates with infatuation, with love.


    Only Han Yu has made his heart race and his blood boil with his proximity alone.


    He loops his arms around Han Yu''s neck and kisses the breath out of his lungs, desperate to be closer to him.


    "How can this weak Shizun resist his disciple?" he asks, when they part for air.


    A delighted grin curls Han Yu''s lips upwards. "Best that he doesn''t."


    Han Yu moves above him and Xi Zirui feels the unpleasant sensation of Han Yu''se leaking out of him.


    Seeing Xi Zirui''s grimace, Han Yu picks him up under the knees. "Shizun, allow this disciple to attend to you."


    Xi Zirui kicks his feet up in the air, indulging in the childishness of the moment and allows himself to be carried to the river in Han Yu''s arms.


    Han Yu gets rid of the rest of his robes by the riverbank, and the two of them dive into the cool waters.


    Huan Xuan''s and Xi Ming''s cruel fatespletely out of mind.


    Xi Zirui hasn''t forgotten his promise to get revenge in their name. He will find a way to make Su Xueyi pay. Unfortunately, it won''t involve his death, or identally lead to his suicide - he has learnt that much from the previous world - but as soon as he fulfills his promise, Xi Zirui will disappear with Han Yu to wherever the road takes them.


    The mere thought of their future together fills his heart with lightness.


    He sshes water towards Han Yu, ovee with bubbling glee, and ducks his head when Han Yu returns the attack with a chilling ssh of his own.


    They y like that, like two giggling boys, for a time, sshing and trying to sink the other underwater, until their yful touches start of linger, and suddenly there''s nothing boyish about their y anymore.


    Xi Zirui wraps his legs around Han Yu''s waist under water, and raises himself on his shoulders so that Han Yu can get at one of his nipples andvish it with his tongue, teasing it into a stiff peak.


    Han Yu''s big hands cup his ass, one hand in each cheek, squeezing and kneading. "Shizun," Han Yu says, biting into his lower lip. "Can I?" he asks, emphasizing his point by letting his fingers draw closer to the valley between Xi Zirui''s cheeks.


    Xi Zirui tightens his legs, smirking down at Han Yu from his elevated position.


    He loves having Han Yu at his mercy like this, desperate for it.


    It''s a good look on him.


    He runs his thumb over Han Yu''s bottom lip, reddened and swollen, prolonging the anticipation.


    "Shidi, give the boy an answer," Su Xueyi says, his voice carrying over from the riverbank.


    Xi Zirui freezes, feels Han Yu tense up under him.


    Su Xueyi doesn''t move. From the corner of his eye, Xi Zirui notices that the robes he left by the weeping willow are now draped across Su Xueyi''s arm.


    "Sect leader, it''s not what you think," Han Yu says, letting go of Xi Zirui, putting some distance between them.


    Xi Zirui knows why he''s doing it, why he must do it, but it still stings.


    "Oh," Su Xueyi starts, a wry smirk pulling at his lips. "Am I to believe Shidi''s disciple was sucking on his chest in a way bing of their filial bond?"


    The way he says it makes Xi Zirui want to p him. How dare he make it sound so dirty?


    He extends the arm with the robes towards Xi Zirui. "Come here, Shidi."


    What fucking choice does Xi Zirui have?


    Biting his cheek, he moves towards the margin, but Han Yu holds him back. "Shizun, wait-"


    Su Xueyi barks a warning at him. "Shidi,e here this instant if you know what''s good for you and your disciple."


    Xi Zirui doesn''t risk it.


    Head held high, he makes his way towards Su Xueyi, despite the sudden vulnerability he feels at being naked in front of him like this.


    When he reaches for the robes Su Xueyi snatches them away. "Allow me," he says, holding the white inner robe above Xi Zirui''s shoulder so he can slip into it.


    Han Yu puts on his own robes, carelessly discarded by the riverbank.


    Once Xi Zirui is fully dressed in both inner and outer robes, Su Xueyi looks him up an down as if essing him.


    Xi Zirui does a poor job of masking his hatred.


    And then, a poor job of masking his surprise when Su Xueyi draws back his hand and smacks him across the cheek. "Whore," he says, spitting out the word with so much venom it stings more than the p.


    Han Yu puts himself between Xi Zirui and Su Xueyi, his teeth bared in outrage. "Never touch my Shizun again."


    Su Xueyi scoffs and pushes Han Yu away with so much force he stumbles to the ground.


    He advances on Xi Zirui and wraps hisrge hand around his neck, squeezing tightly. "You know, Shidi, it''s funny, I wait so long for you to reincarnate, and youe back exactly as willing to spread your legs for the first mongrel who asks as in your previous life." His hand grows tighter around Xi Zirui''s neck, making him gasp. "What am I going to do with you, Shidi?"


    It''s clear he doesn''t expect an answer.


    But he also doesn''t expect the whip that wraps around his fist pulling it away from Xi Zirui''s throat and towards Han Yu. "I said, let go of my Shizun."


    He lets go of Su Xueyi briefly, and rears back with his whip to strike him again, but in that moment Su Xueyi pulls two thin needles out of his sleeve, aiming them between two fingers towards Xi Zirui''s eyes.


    Han Yu goes suddenly still.


    "If you know what''s good for your Shizun, you''ll stop with the theatrics."


    Exchanging one anguished look with Xi Zirui, who nods at him to obey Su Xueyi''s words, Han Yu lowers his whip.


    Su Xueyi moves behind Xi Zirui with lightening speed and sps him by the back of the neck, like a misbehaving kitten. "Here''s what we''re going to do...You''ll dive into the river and find the hairpin, but don''t touch it with your fingers, wrap it around your sleeve and bring it to the surface."


    Han Yu makes his way to the river with onest hateful look towards Su Xueyi.


    "Don''t try to touch it with your fingers, that will just send us into another loop, and when we get there, I really will pluck your Shizun''s eyes." He pulls Xi Zirui''s wet hair to the side and drops a kiss on his exposed neck. "Better for me that he doesn''t have them."


    Clenching his fingers into a fist, Han Yu disappears into the water.


    Xi Zirui flinches under the press of Su Xueyi''s lips, disgusted.


    "I''m not Xi Ming," he hisses, through gritted teeth. Su Xueyi clearly believes so, from his previous words.


    His cheeks dimple in a cold smile. "No, not yet, but you will be."

 Chapter 93: Dont put yourself at risk

    Chapter 93: Don''t put yourself at risk


    Su Xueyi''s cryptic threat doesn''t be any clearer for Xi Zirui in the time it takes Han Yu to return from theke with the hairpin.


    His robes soaking wet, Han Yu hands the hairpin to Su Xueyi with a murderous scowl, his eyes lingering on Su Xueyi''s unrelenting grip on the back of Xi Zirui''s neck.


    Su Xueyi covers his fingers with his long sleeve, and holds the hairpin by the stem, like a pen.


    He lets go of Xi Zirui and makes his way to Xi Ming''s funeral tablet.


    Han Yu rushes to Xi Zirui''s side, taking his hand between his cold ones. "Is Shizun okay?" he asks, voice barely above a whisper.


    Xi Zirui nods, eyes fixed on Su Xueyi.


    His fingers tighten around Han Yu as he watches Su Xueyi rear back to kick down Xi Ming''s funeral tablet.


    Han Yu gasps in horror and Xi Zirui averts his eyes, biting the inside of his cheek.


    Su Xueyi throws them a mocking grin. "Don''t worry, I have a much more appropriate funeral tablet for him in our Heavenly Dragon''s hall of ancestors."


    He kneels on the ground and moves away the tablet, pulling out acquered wooden box. His real motive for destroying the tablet.


    There''s a tiny opening into one of the box''s front panels, and Su Xueyi fits the end of the hairpin inside. Something clicks, and he slides off the top panel of the box, opening it.


    Most of Su Xueyi''s body hides the box from view, but Xi Zirui sees him slide something that looks like arge pearl and a folded up manual into his sleeve.


    When he turns back towards Xi Zirui and Han Yu his smile is a thing of menace.


    "Thank you, Shidi," he says, wresting Xi Zirui away from Han Yu, gripping his thin wrist in a crushing hold. "I''ve been trying to find this for a long time. Who knows how long it would have taken me if it wasn''t for you."


    Han Yu res at him, his eyes shining with hatred.


    Su Xueyi doesn''t acknowledge him, continuing to address Xi Zirui. "Gods know those demonic cultivators weren''t any use. Useless the lot of them." He runs a finger under Xi Zirui''s chin, tipping it backwards. "But Shidi has always been smart."


    Xi Zirui wrenches his face away, his upper lip curling in disgust.


    Su Xueyi continues smirking. "I always thought Shidi was too lofty, too above the dust of the mortal world and that was why my advances through the years were ignored." His eyes narrow dangerously. "I preferred that misguided belief to the reality."


    Xi Zirui tries really hard not to roll his eyes.


    Just call me a whore again and go, he thinks, leveling Su Xueyi with an indifferent stare.


    Su Xueyi takes a talisman out of his other sleeve and holds it between his fingers. "I took some precautions before following after the two of you," he spares a look towards Han Yu. "I advise Shidi to wipe that frown off his face, I can still leave his disciple trapped here."


    Xi Zirui goes very still, he''s almost certain Su Xueyi is bluffing, but the fear still makes his heart race. "And how would Shixiong field the questions from Li Siqi regarding what happened to him?"


    "Tragically lost inbat," he says, with a shrug and smirk at Han Yu. "If Shidi tries to contradict me, I''ll be forced to reveal the nature of your immoral rtionship."


    Han Yu''s hand flies up to Xi Zirui''s upper arm, trying to restrain him from advancing towards Su Xueyi.


    "Do anything to hurt him, and I''ll bite off my tongue and spit it in your face," Xi Zirui says, ring menacingly up at Su Xueyi. "Try me."


    Whatever Su Xueyi sees in Xi Zirui''s eyes makes his smile drop, and tighten into a frown.


    He activates the talisman with a hand seal and extends it towards Xi Zirui and Han Yu.


    "Touch it, and it will take us back to the cave."


    Su Xueyi clearly needs Xi Zirui for something.


    As far as leverage goes, it''s always better not to bet with your own life.


    But it''s not like Xi Zirui has anything else.


    With onest look at Han Yu, he reaches forward to touch the yellowing paper.


    ---


    Theynd back into the small embankment in the middle of the river, next to Huan Xuan''s corpse.


    Xi Zirui barely has the time to get his bearings before Ni Ni''s chime is sounding repeatedly inside his head, ricocheting off the inside of his skull like a noise bullet.


    "Host! Ni Ni is so d she''s able to ess him again! It was really scary not being able to see what was happening," she says, voice tearing up, further cementing in Xi Zirui the idea that if she really is an AI she has been programmed by a manic.


    "Oh, oh, so many updates, well, Ni Ni is going to try and resume them: Han Yu''s admiration up by abined +30 points. Now at 78 of a possible 100 points."


    That doesn''t surprise Xi Zirui, considering what they''ve found out about Xi Ming and Huan Xuan, and the pledge they both made in front of Xi Ming''s funeral tablet.


    "Li Siqi''s favor down by -2 points, now at 88 of a possible 100 points."


    That''s odd. What could Xi Zirui possibly have done to Li Siqi while he was gone with Han Yu?


    "From what Ni Ni understands, Li Siqi was angry at being left alone with Liao Min, and med Shizun for disappearing with Han Yu instead of with her."


    Xi Zirui looks out at the riverbank, expecting to see Li Siqi ring at him. Instead she''s sitting cross legged on the gravel, Liao Min''s head on herp, apparently unconscious.


    "What happened to young miss Liao?" Xi Zirui asks, directing the question at Su Xueyi.


    He only spares a disinterested nce at her before answering. "She wouldn''t shut up about her sect brothers, so I decided to put a stop to all her questions."


    "Oh, don''t look like that, Shidi, it''s temporary, she''s fine," he says, patting Xi Zirui''s cheek with an indulgent smile.


    Xi Zirui wrenches away from his touch and helps Han Yu to his feet, who got the worse of the transportation talisman''s effects.


    Su Xueyi narrows his eyes at them, lingering on Xi Zirui''s hands around the bared stretch of skin on Han Yu''s arm where his sleeve has ridden up.


    "What''s happening, Shizun?" Li Siqi asks, fully aware of the odd mood that has descended over them.


    Before Xi Zirui can say anything Su Xueyi interjects, smiling widely. "Shidi, I believe there are some things your disciple would rather not hear."


    As far as threats go, it''s not a subtle one.


    Xi Zirui is well aware that Li Siqi wouldn''t react well to learning of his and Han Yu''s rtionship.


    His silence is good enough for Su Xueyi, who casts his eyes towards Huan Xuan''s body and announces, "Let''s return, I have what I came for."


    His cold eyes glimmer with satisfaction.


    ---


    The journey back to Heavenly Dragon sect is a fraught affair.


    Liao Min is still unconscious, her head resting on Li Siqi''s shoulder as they ride in the carriage.


    Su Xueyi makes quick work of the Blood Crane retainers before ushering them all into the carriage.


    Only Li Siqi''s insistence prevents Su Xueyi from abandoning Liao Min outside the derelict temple.


    Of her two sect brothers, Xi Zirui sees nor hide nor hair, and can only hope they''re still alive, because Su Xueyi doesn''t volunteer any information despite Li Siqi''s questions.


    As soon as they step into Heavenly Dragon''s sect grounds all the disciples flock to them, excited to see the sect leader back, and naturally curious regarding his whereabouts the past days.


    Su Xueyi humors them all with an agreeable smile and pleasant words. "Master Xi''s quick thinking helped resolve this unfortunate situation as soon as possible. This Master will rest first, before addressing the sect elders and disciples."


    The hum of curiosity doesn''t die down, but the excitable crowd parts to allow Su Xueyi passage.


    Xi Zirui is d for the opportunity to put some distance between them.


    He''s following after Li Siqi and Han Yu when Su Xueyi''s deep baritone cuts through the din.


    "Master Xi, a word." He beckons Xi Zirui forward, the smirk never leaving his lips.


    Xi Zirui goes still, his hands clenching into fists at his side. Han Yu turns around, his gaze heavy with meaning when itnds on Xi Zirui.


    It feels like it was an age ago that they were both making ns for their future together.


    The deste look in Han Yu''s lovely eyes drives home just how powerless the two of them are in this situation.


    What can Xi Zirui do but follow after Su Xueyi?


    He can ept the risk to himself, but he knows that even if he dies, it''s Han Yu who''ll have to live out an entire existence in this world, and bear the consequences of anything Xi Zirui does.


    Sometimes, more than the loss of the people they are in each world, and the rtionship they build, what hurts Xi Zirui the most is hearing Ni Ni''s dispassionate ount of how Han Yu suffers after he''s gone.


    ---


    Su Xueyi''s quarters are well-appointed, but notvish, decorated with fine furniture simr to the one in the original''s own quarters.


    He summarily dismisses the servants that show up to ask him if he needs anything.


    He wants to be alone with Xi Zirui for what''s going to happen next.


    Xi Zirui takes a seat at the low table in the middle of the reception room and pours tea for himself. He might as well make himselffortable while Su Xueyi evil-viin monologues at him.


    He doesn''t have to wait long.


    Su Xueyi takes a seat across from him, and takes the iridescent pearl Xi Zirui saw him hide in his sleeve back in the realm of Huan Xuan''s memories, and shows it to him.


    "Does Shidi know what this is?"


    Xi Zirui doesn''t answer him, instead takes a sip of his tea and raises his eyebrows with a disinterested hum.


    Su Xueyi doesn''t quite manage to hide his annoyance at Xi Zirui''s indifference.


    "This is the dragon pearl that grants Huan Xuan, like all dragons, his immortality."


    "Fascinating," Xi Zirui says, taking another slow sip.


    "I''m d Shidi thinks so, because he''s going to eat it."


    Xi Zirui goes still with the cup halfway to his mouth. "Why would I do that?"


    "I know that Shidi would like to achieve immortality by his own merits," he shrugs, "but it''s important that his body can withstand the technique."


    Does Xi Zirui even want to know? "What technique?"


    Su Xueyi takes the folded up manual from his sleeve''s pocket, pping it down on the table between them. "''Soul Summoning Technique'' "


    That doesn''t sound good.


    Su Xueyi raises his cup up to Xi Zirui in a mock toast. "Shidi is about to have some permanentpany very soon."

 Chapter 94: Dont lose your soul

    Chapter 94: Don''t lose your soul


    Su Xueyi doesn''t borate further on what the ''Soul Summoning Technique'' entails, but Xi Zirui can make an educated guess.


    The worst part of the whole thing is that instead of the evil-viin monologue Xi Zirui mentally prepared himself for, Su Xueyi just smiles cryptically in the face of Xi Zirui''s questioning look.


    "Shidi must be tired," he says, getting up from the table with a graceful flurry of robes. "I''ll have rooms prepared."


    "That''s not necessary, I''ll retire to my own quarters," Xi Zirui says, getting up from the table as well.


    Su Xueyi stops him with a hand on his shoulder. "That wouldn''t be a good idea." His smile grows jagged at the edges. "Considering Shidi''s recent indiscretion, I believe it would be best if he stayed here. Where I can ensure he won''t shame himself and our sect again."


    His flippant words only fuel the rage growing inside Xi Zirui. It''s one thing to y nice while he looks for a way to get rid of Su Xueyi, it''s another to hear him hurl abuse and imply there''s anything wrong about his rtionship with Han Yu.


    "My conscience is clean," he says, gaze unwavering. "Can Shixiong say the same?"


    He doesn''t wait for Su Xueyi''s answer before making his way to the sliding doors leading into the courtyard, and out of Su Xueyi''s pavilion.


    Su Xueyi hurls out a bolt of energy towards the door that sends Xi Zirui flying down to the floor.


    "Shidi won''t be leaving this pavilion until the summoning isplete." He looks down at Xi Zirui, ring murderously up at him, and grins. "For his own safety of course."


    ---


    Xi Zirui is dragged to an empty room and locked inside it. No matter how much he tries to wrench the doors open or climb down the open windows, he keeps meeting resistance from an invisible barrier.


    He has no trouble imagining Su Xueyi gluing barrier talismans to the outside of the room as soon as he locked Xi Zirui inside.


    Ni Ni chimes. "Twelve talismans, to be precise, three of them noise-cancelling, to prevent anyone from hearing Host scream for help."


    Xi Zirui thumps his head against the wall panel and lets himself slide to the ground, his socked feet slipping in the smooth wooden floor.


    He pulls up his knees to his chest and wraps his arms around them. "What''s he going to do, Ni Ni?"


    "Ni Ni doesn''t know."


    Xi Zirui expects nothing and still ends up disappointed.


    "Ni Ni is being honest, there wasn''t supposed to be anything about Huan Xuan and Xi Ming in this world. Su Xueyi was just supposed to be a power hungry sect master. Ni Ni doesn''t understand Huan Xuan''s and Xi Ming''s roles..." She sounds genuinely confused, which does nothing to reassure Xi Zirui.


    Softly, almost as an afterthought, she adds, "Why are they here? They weren''t sucked into the Fate-"


    Abruptly she cuts herself off.


    Xi Zirui''s suspicion that she isn''t an AI at all grows tenfold. What kind of AI speaks out of turn?


    There''s clearly more to the situation he finds himself in, and the Transmigrator 4000, than meets the eye.


    "What''s going on Ni Ni?" he asks, sighing tiredly.


    "Ni Ni just said she doesn''t know," she says, not particrly convincing, but Xi Zirui doesn''t have it in himself to argue right now.


    Finding a way out of Su Xueyi''s grasp takes precedence over whatever Ni Ni is hiding from him.


    "Is there anything in the system shop that can help me get out of here?"


    The holo screen springs up from the silver bracelet on his wrist as items begin to slide in front of his eyes.


    "Unfortunately the ''Shy Lover'' Host used in the previous world was valid only for a single use, that would have been an ideal way tomunicate with Han Yu," Ni Ni says, pausing over a certain item before discarding it and showing Xi Zirui the next one.


    Yes, but everything about the system shop conspires to test Xi Zirui''s patience, so he''s not surprised the one useful item can only be used once.


    "What about this," Xi Zirui says, his fingers hovering over an item and freezing it on the holo screen. "Flying paper ne: Deliver your message to whoever, whenever, as long as it doesn''t rain!"


    Ugh, whoes up with these descriptions?


    Ni Ni chimes. "Uhm, Host, but how is the paper ne going to leave the room? The barrier doesn''t let anything go through it."


    She''s right of course, but Xi Zirui is confident that Su Xueyi will need him to leave the room at some point.


    He tells Ni Ni to go forward with the transaction, and she exchanges his experience points for the paper ne.


    It materializes in front of Xi Zirui as an average A4 white printer sheet, vastly different from the paper used in this time, but Han Yu will have to deal with it.


    Xi Zirui finds a brush and ink in one of the room''s cupboards and writes a very direct message:


    "Contact Bai Mi, tell her about Su Xueyi''s betrayal. Danger to her disciples. Hurry. Shizun"


    After he''s done writing, the paper automatically folds itself into a n -- yet another thing Han Yu isn''t likely to have never seen. Xi Zirui will just tell him it''s an ugly crane, if he asks.


    Xi Zirui carefully hides the paper ne inside the pocket of his wide sleeve. "Now we wait for the perfect opportunity."


    ---


    The perfect opportunity doesn''t present itself that day. Or the next one.


    Xi Zirui grows restless.


    Su Xueyi has disciples delivering Xi Zirui''s meals, and a bathtub and water brought in for him to wash. Xi Zirui hasn''t seen Su Xueyi since the day he was first locked up.


    He needs to be able to throw the paper ne into the open air for it to be able to fly to its destination, otherwise he would have already slipped it inside a random disciple''s pocket.


    And maybe even that is wishful thinking, because they barely look at him. Xi Zirui doesn''t know what Su Xueyi has told them about why he''s being locked up in the sect leader''s pavilion, but it can''t have been anything good.


    Ites as a surprise then, when Su Xueyi strides into the room and tells Xi Zirui toe with him.


    Xi Zirui follows after him at a distance, his fingers curled around the paper ne, looking for the perfect opportunity to send it soaring out of the pavilion.


    Su Xueyi takes him somewhere deeper into the pavilion, but on the way there they pass two open sliding doors overlooking the courtyard. Xi Zirui takes his chance and flings the paper ne into the open doorway.


    He watches it pick up height and soar above the magnolia trees, thankfully unseen by Su Xueyi or any pavilion servants.


    Su Xueyi stops in front of a solid oak door, and does aplicated hand seal before opening it.


    He ushers Xi Zirui inside, who has no choice but to follow him in, and then closes the door behind their backs with a loud thud.


    Xi Zirui can''t help letting out and involuntary gasp as soon as he sees the pale figure lying on top a stone altar, surrounded by flickering candles and floating talismans.


    Su Xueyi delights in his shock, walking towards Xi Ming''s body and brushing the hair away from his pale temples. "Even in death, he''s a beauty beyond words."


    Xi Zirui''s stomach twists at the grisly sight, he doesn''t trust himself to speak without vomiting.


    Xi Ming''s body has been perfectly preserved, other than the unnatural pallor it''s as if he has fallen into a deep sleep, but Xi Zirui can''t ovee his disgust at the desecration.


    Made more garish by the redness of the open wound on Xi Ming''s neck.


    "What have you done?" Xi Zirui asks, once he''s capable of speech again.


    Su Xueyi casts him an amused nce over the shoulder, and resumes his tender brushing of Xi Ming''s hair. "Nothing, besides continue Huan Xuan''s work."


    He''s lying, Huan Xuan wouldn''t do something like that to Xi Ming. He wouldn''t disrespect him by preserving his body with unnatural means instead of burying him. Xi Zirui doesn''t believe Su Xueyi''s words.


    "You''ve seen him take Xi Ming''s body into his river yourself," Su Xueyi says, after the long pause of Xi Zirui''s incredulity. "How could I have gotten his body back in such a pristine state if not for Huan Xuan''s own efforts?"


    "Why would he do that, it doesn''t make sense?" Xi Zirui says, his hands tightening into fists as he sters himself to the wall and tries to put as much distance between himself and Su Xueyi as possible.


    Su Xueyi finally turns around to face him, his fingers trailing down Xi Ming''s cheek. "Isn''t it obvious? To bring him back."


    "He''s an immortal dragon, why couldn''t he wait for Xi Ming to reincarnate?"


    "And he would be back in a different body, maybe with only a passing resemnce to himself, how would Huan Xuan find him? After drinking Meng Po''s soup, he''d have no memories of Huan Xuan and their rtionship." Su Xueyi shakes his head, looking deeply into Xi Ming''s closed eyes. "He couldn''t risk that." He looks up towards Xi Zirui. " But I''m more patient."


    He slides his hand into his sleeve''s pocket and pulls out the red hairpin with the dangling sapphire.


    "I should thank Shidi, if it wasn''t for him I wouldn''t have found the key, both to the box and to call back Xi Ming''s soul."


    "If you have his body, why do you need me?" Xi Zirui asks, hoping that this grisly discovery at least means he has bought himself more time.


    His hopes are dashed when Su Xueyi rises to his feet and advances towards him.


    "Shidi, I scarcely recognize you,tely," Su Xueyi says, looking down into Xi Zirui''s eyes with a frown. "We''ve studied why the demonic cultivator''s corpse reanimation techniques are a disgrace to the natural order, taught those same principles to our disciples."


    "A dead body, no matter how well preserved, can never live again," Su Xueyi says, folding his hands behind his back as if he''s about to deliver a lecture. "Drawing a soul back to its body is easy, but it will produce nothing more than a mindless reanimated corpse."


    "Which is why you needed the ''Soul Summoning Technique''," Xi Zirui says, as Su Xueyi''s demented n starts taking shape in his mind.


    "''Soul Summoning'' is able to bind the returned soul to a living body." The light glints off Su Xueyi''s white teeth like the shine of honed dagger. "Yours."

 Chapter 95: Dont expect the worst but hope for the best

    Chapter 95: Don''t expect the worst but hope for the best


    Su Xueyiughs at the panicked look in Xi Zirui''s face. "Shidi, don''t worry, I''m not going to do it now."


    He grins and pulls Xi Zirui forward by the wrist, dragging him towards the altar with Xi Ming''s body.


    "First we need to bring Xi Ming''s soul back, so it can stabilize in its original body before being transferred to someone else," Su Xueyi says, cing the hairpin over Xi Ming''s chest.


    His tone makes it seem as if this is some fun experiment he and Xi Zirui are undertaking together.


    Disgusted, Xi Zirui jerks his arm away. "What do you need me for, then?"


    Su Xueyi pulls Xi Zirui forward, baring his pale forearm above Xi Ming''s face before taking a small dagger out of his sleeve and making a sh across the soft skin.


    He squeezes, so that Xi Zirui''s blood will trickle down into Xi Ming''s ashen lips.


    "Better to use Shidi''s blood for this rather than my own, since the two of you will be so intimately acquainted," Su Xueyi says, smirking at Xi Zirui''s fruitless struggle to release himself.


    When he finally lets go, Xi Zirui clutches his bleeding arm to his chest, keeping it elevated to slow the bleeding, even thought it''s not a deep cut, or particrly painful.


    He''s more concerned about what his blood is being used for.


    He wishes he had Untold Sorrow with him, maybe he''d be able to stop Su Xueyi, or hamper his ns in any way, but it was the first thing Su Xueyi confiscated when he trapped him inside his pavilion.


    Xi Zirui wonders where it is, and what would it take to get it back.


    "Done," Su Xueyi says, smiling triumphantly after sessfully transferring some of his qi over to Xi Ming''s body. "Now it''s only a matter of time."


    He escorts Xi Zirui out of the room, back towards the guest room he''s being kept in.


    Xi Zirui throws one look over his shoulder, and swears he can see one of Xi Ming''s fingers twitch on the stone b.


    ---


    Xi Zirui grows antsy with apprehension over the next couple of days.


    It will take some time for any message to reach Bai Mi, and then for Bai Mi to reach them. That is if the paper ne reached Han Yu to being with.


    Xi Zirui contemted sending it directly to Bai Mi, but the great distance made him reconsider. It''s already risky to send a message like that inside the same sect grounds, let alone across provinces and into possibly hostile territory.


    He can only hope that Han Yu and Li Siqi can convince Bai Mi and her people that they aren''t being lured into a trap.


    There have been no efforts to break him out of his confinement -- at least that he has noticed.


    Xi Zirui doesn''t know whether that''s a good or a bad thing.


    The day after the gruesome ritual to bring back Xi Ming''s soul from the Underworld, Su Xueyi drags Xi Zirui back to that dismal room so he can feed more of his blood to Xi Ming.


    That day, Xi Zirui watches as Xi Ming''s eyes fly open, discolored to a milky white, unseeingly staring up at the wooden ceiling.


    He never feels guiltier for the role he''s ying in this whole thing than when Xi Ming opens his lips and lets out a cracked, anguish groan.


    As if he too realizes he''s not meant to be here.


    The following day, Xi Ming''s soul fully returns to his body.


    Xi Zirui can only watch as Su Xueyi helps him off the altar, wrapping Heavenly Dragon robes around his slim shoulders.


    He isn''t fully himself. The sickly person in front of Xi Zirui bears only a passing resemnce to the lively young man he saw in the memory realm.


    "How do you feel, Xi Ming?" Su Xueyi asks, speaking to him as if he were a very small child.


    Xi Ming''s bloodless lips part but no soundes out, his sunken eyes fly over the room trying totch on to something familiar.


    On the third try, he manages to make a sound. "Huan Xuan," he says, his voice raspy with disuse.


    Su Xueyi''s face shutters with displeasure. "You''re tired, you need rest," he says, helping Xi Ming out of the room with an arm behind his back. "Let me find you a room."


    In his poorly hidden rage, Su Xueyi leaves Xi Zirui behind, alone in the room with all his secrets.


    Xi Zirui knows he doesn''t have much time to act, Su Xueyi will be back soon.


    He finds the box Su Xueyi retrieved from Xi Ming''s funeral tablet with the pearl still inside it. The one he intends to feed Xi Zirui to make him immortal and able to withstand having his soul reced with Xi Ming''s.


    He hides the pearl into his own wide sleeve, and opens little cab doors at random until he finds a pill that''s simr enough to rece it.


    If Su Xueyi will notice the switch is anyone''s guess, but at the moment, there''s not much else Xi Zirui can do.


    He eyes the small drawer with the assortment of pills, the gears in his mind turning.


    There''s still the matter of Han Yu''s and Li Siqi''s cultivation level, which he hasn''t managed to increase.


    Well, there''s no harm in trying.


    He hides a few along the dragon pearl in his sleeve and steps away from Su Xueyi''s working tables.


    By the time hees back to fetch him, Xi Zirui is meditating on the floor, the very picture of innocence.


    ---


    Logically, Xi Zirui knows that with Xi Ming walking about it''s only a matter of time until Su Xueyi sets the second part of his n in motion.


    But he doesn''t expect it to happen that same day, in the middle of the night.


    Hees to with a gasp when a heavy hand mps his mouth shut and strong arms heft him in the air.


    Xi Zirui struggles against the arms keeping him in ce until his gaze focuses and he recognizes Han Yu''s limpid eyes, shining down with worry at him.


    "It''s me, Shizun, we''vee to rescue you," Han Yu says, running his nose along Xi Zirui''s bared neck.


    "I knew the grandmaster was fucking his disciple," an amused voice calls from behind Han Yu''s shoulder.


    Bai Mi smirks, her long ponytail winding down over her right arm.


    "Keep your voice down," Han Yu says, in a hiss. "Don''t worry Shizun, shijie stayed behind in her quarters with young miss Liao."


    Xi Zirui is so d to see Han Yu''s face that he doesn''t even care that Bai Mi is along for the ride.


    Uncaring of her presence he loops his arms around Han Yu''s neck and pulls him down into a searing kiss.


    "Now I understand why he had toe himself to deliver the message that Su Xueyi had betrayed our agreement," Bai Mi says, walking ahead of them to open the doors silently.


    As soon as they''re out of Su Xueyi''s pavilion, Han Yu drops Xi Zirui to the floor and hands him Untold Sorrow.


    "I found this in sect leader''s quarters," he says, handing it over to Xi Zirui who didn''t think he''d ever be this d to see a fan.


    "The bastard is going to sleep for some time," Bai Mi says, the thin needles between her fingers glinting in the moonlight.


    "There''s no time to waste, we must hurry," Han Yu says, and light-steps up into the roof of the nearest pavilion.


    "Pushy, isn''t he?" Bai Mi grumbles, and chances a quick look at Xi Zirui. "Is that why little gege likes him?"


    It''s more along the lines of a mutual push and pull between the two of them.


    But Bai Mi doesn''t need to be privy to the particrs of their rtionship, so Xi Zirui throws a pithy "Yes," over his shoulder and light-steps after Han Yu.


    ---


    They steal out of Heavenly Dragon in the middle of the night.


    It takes them the entire night, and part of the day to reach Blood Crane. The relief Xi Zirui feels when he descends the stone staircase and sees the sun shining down through the natural skylight on the bamboo buildings almost makes him go weak at the knees.


    He sleeps for almost an entire day, nestled in Han Yu''s arms, lulled by his minty scent.


    Li Siqi doesn''t take kindly to their new rtionship status, and her admiration for Xi Zirui suffers another blow.


    Xi Zirui gives her space, there''s time yet for her toe around.


    A luxury he didn''t believe he could still afford a few scant days ago.


    Time passes, Xi Zirui trains his disciples alongside Bai Mi and grows stronger with them.


    He gives Bai Mi the pills he stole from Su Xueyi, he figures she deserves a reward for her help, but keeps the dragon pearl a secret for the time being.


    His only regret is not taking along Xi Ming''s hairpin, and the Soul Summoning Manual, but they were already in a hurry without wasting time trying to figure out how to break into Su Xueyi''s private study room.


    Sometimes, his thoughts drift over towards Xi Ming, and he wonders how he''s handling the terrible reality of having been brought back to life.


    His soul must be fragmenting by now, his dead body unable to withstand the burden.


    The days go by, and soon, an entire month passes.


    But Xi Zirui doesn''t rx, not again, thest world took that from him.


    For as long as he lives, he doesn''t think he''ll ever be able to stop looking over his shoulder, waiting for fate to catch up to him.


    He and Han Yu are in bed one day, when Han Yu tells him, "I''m d we didn''t run away, Shizun."


    Xi Zirui has no idea what brought this on, so he just snuggles against Han Yu and nuzzles his naked chest, humming in quiet encouragement for Han Yu to borate.


    Han Yu runs his hands down Xi Zirui''s loose hair, winding it around his hand like a spool. "We''re epted here, and we don''t have to pretend to be anything but ourselves."


    He chuckles. "Who knew demonic cultivators would be more tolerant than the immortal sects?"


    Xi Zirui smiles and kisses Han Yu, cupping the back of his head tenderly. He doesn''t tell him it''s actually amon trope in fiction.


    They continue to ignore the tant vitions of nature''sw happening around them on a daily basis in the name of keeping rtions cordial with the Blood Crane disciples.


    Something that is easier for them to do than for Li Siqi, who can''t go five minutes without calling something, "A gross vition of Dao."


    Sometimes she even says that about breakfast.


    Han Yu''s ''righteous disciple'' aura is surprisingly popr among demonic cultivators, which gets on Xi Zirui''s nerves -- although he doesn''t show it.


    Or at least he thinks so, until one day they''re walking past a group of giggling disciples and whatever Han Yu sees in Xi Zirui''s face makes him push him into a secluded corner, and whisper into his ear:


    "I walk through flower fields and none turn my head, half because my Path is set, and half because of you."(1)


    Xi Zirui can''t do anything but drag him back to their rooms and ride him until both of them are dripping sweat.


    "I should recite poetry more often if this is how Shizun reacts," Han Yu says,ter, sitting behind Xi Zirui and doing up his hair, securing half of it up with the engraved hairpin he bought for Xi Zirui all those weeks ago.


    Xi Zirui turns around with a retort ready on his lips when amotion outside alerts them both.


    Several disciples are trying to hold back someone with unkempt ck hair and unnaturally pale skin. His bones creak with every step he takes.


    "Xi Ming?" Xi Zirui whispers, trying to recognize him through the hair obscuring his face.


    His suspicions are confirmed when he sees that in one of his bony hands he holds a chain, attached to a half-conscious Su Xueyi.


    ---


    (1) This is a super famous poem, but I can''t for the life of me remember who wrote it! Anyway this particr trantion (and my favorite) is from the GL drama Legend of Yunqian which you can watch on youtube. The whole thing is like one hour and a half, and stupidly cute, please check it out if you have the time. Nothing warms my heart more than seeing people making lgbt content despite the constraints they experience. The "Path" mentioned here is the literal trantion of Dao, which is why you''ve probably seen this poem in other cultivation/ wuxia novels - the perfect deration of love for your local martial artist.

 Chapter 96: Dont say goodbye [END WORLD 4]

    Chapter 96: Don''t say goodbye [END WORLD 4]


    The Blood Crane disciples do their best to hold back Xi Ming, but he''s suffused with an inhuman strength, barreling through them like paper cranes.


    He seems to be pulled towards a set destination, and it takes Xi Zirui some time to realize he''sing straight for him.


    "What is he doing here?" Han Yu asks, pulling Xi Zirui away when debris fly in their direction. "It doesn''t even look like Su Xueyi is controlling him."


    Xi Zirui doesn''t have an answer for him, but he''s afraid it has something to do with the blood Su Xueyi fed him. Xi Zirui''s blood.


    He pulls Untold Sorrow out of his waist sash and yields it in front of his face, focusing on channeling his qi.


    When he feels the energy coalescing in his dantian, he releases it with a powerful burst that sends a cyclonic wind towards Xi Ming, drawing with it all the debris his attacks have created.


    The winds don''t put a stop to his rampage, but they seem to hold him back, at least for now.


    Xi Zirui grabs Han Yu by the hand and light-steps with him into the nearest roof.


    From above they can see Xi Ming''s path of destruction. He has managed to cut a swath through Blood Crane in a very short amount of time, and it fills Xi Zirui with guilt that he''s here because of him.


    Destroying the home of the people who have taken him and his disciples in.


    "Let''s go find Master Bai," Han Yu says, sparing a worried look at Xi Zirui''s humid eyes. "She''ll know what to do."


    ---


    "What do you expect me to do?" Bai Mi throws her arms in the air as she paces the length of her quarters.


    Ji Limei runs after her, fanning her every movement. "Shizun, don''t get nervous, what if you qi-deviate?"


    Bai Mi res towards Xi Zirui and Han Yu, standing side-by-side. "That''s a likely possibility."


    "Why is heing after me?" Xi Zirui asks, ignoring Bai Mi''s evil side-eye.


    "Your blood feeds it! He wants more of it in order to stay alive," she grumbles, looking out the window at the disciples trying to create a containment barrier. "The longer he stays without it, the greater his hunger...and his strength."


    "How can we stop him?" Li Siqi asks, her eyes straying towards Xi Zirui''s grip on Han Yu''s hand, her mind still not totally made over the nature of their rtionship.


    "Well, that shouldn''t be hard, if we can get close, that is," Bai Mi says. "We need to kill either the one who reanimated him, or the one who first fed him."


    Xi Zirui goes very still.


    The implications are obvious.


    Either way, he''s dead.


    Bai Mi spins on her heel and points a finger in Xi Zirui''s face. "He''s not my problem, so you better handle this mess."


    Xi Zirui nods, his mouth dry. He clears his throat. "Can I have a moment alone with my disciples?"


    Bai Mi gapes at him like a stunned fish. "These are my quarters!"


    Ji Limei pulls her by the sleeve, taking stock of Xi Zirui''s downcast eyes and the thin line of his lips. "Shizun, let''s give them some privacy and go to my rooms instead."


    Bai Mi relents and follows after her, a scowl twisting her fine features into a mask of displeasure.


    They hear her grumbling all the way out of the pavilion.


    "Shizun, what''s happening?" Han Yu asks, worried by the shadows darkening Xi Zirui''s eyes.


    Xi Zirui shakes his head, trying to regain semnce of control.


    As much as he told himself to be ready for this, he didn''t wake up thinking it would happen today.


    "Let me talk with your shijie, first," he says, letting go of Han Yu''s hand and turning towards Li Siqi.


    He sps her thin shoulders. "Shizun is very proud of you," he says, smiling down at her from his slight height advantage.


    Judging by her wide eyes, it''s clear that''s not what she was expecting to hear.


    "I know you never had anyints regarding my teaching methods," - she mustn''t have with such a high admiration level - "but I want to apologize for all the times I was inconsiderate and didn''t appreciate your efforts."


    She blushes fiercely, and averts her eyes. "Why is Shizun saying all this?"


    "Because it needs to be said." He swallows around the lump in his throat. "Your fighting style might be unorthodox by Heavenly Dragon''s standards, but Shizun wants you to know that there isn''t a disciple more dedicated or more hardworking than you."


    Li Siqi bites her bottom lip and lowers her head, nodding slowly. Xi Zirui can sea the teardrops clinging to hershes.


    He slides one hand into the opposite arm''s sleeve, and takes out arge pearl that he presents to Li Siqi.


    "This is a pearl of immortality. It''s my fault you are no longer a Heavenly Dragon disciple, and that the path to immortality is forever denied to you."


    "Shizun..."


    Xi Zirui drops the pearl into Li Siqi''s shaking hand. "If you wish it, you can still achieve immortality, and be one with the Dao."


    "This disciple isn''t worthy," she says, falling to her knees in deep prostration. "Please Shizun, reconsider."


    He helps her up to her feet, and smiles at her tear-stained face. "Be good, Qi-er, don''t be so quick to judge others because they don''t meet your preconceptions. The people in Blood Crane are good, they have helped us without asking for anything in return."


    "Congrattions Host! Li Siqi''s admiration maxed out," Ni Ni sighs, her voice shaking. "Ni Ni will leave now."


    Xi Zirui appreciates her giving him some privacy.


    The sound of themotion outside the bamboo pavilion grows louder.


    Xi Zirui closes his eyes and takes in a shuddering breath. "It''s time to pay them back."


    Li Siqi nods, wiping her eyes with the back of her hands, Xi Zirui pats her on the head. "Let Shizun talk with your shidi, now."


    She steps away from him, and bows deeply with her hands sped in front of her chest before leaving the pavilion.


    Han Yu wraps his arms around Xi Zirui''s waist as soon as she''s gone. "Shizun, what is the meaning of this, why did you say those things to shijie?"


    Xi Zirui lifts his hands to Han Yu''s face and runs his fingers over his sculpted features, trying tomit the person he is now to memory. The long, flowing hair, perpetually slipping out of the ponytail that holds its upper half up, long wisps framing his high cheekbones. The cor of his white and teal robes, brushing the pale column of his neck.


    This righteous cultivator who Xi Zirui will never see again.


    He stands on his tiptoes and wraps his arms around Han Yu''s neck, taking his lips in a probing kiss.


    Han Yu matches his desperation, tangling one of his free hands up into Xi Zirui''s hair, winding the silky strands around his fist.


    He''s the first to break away from their kiss. "Shizun, please tell me what''s happening."


    Xi Zirui touches his forehead to Han Yu''s, his chest heaving. "I''m going to put a stop to Su Xueyi''s madness, but I don''t know what will happen, and I want my disciples to know how much I appreciate them, should anything go wrong."


    "Why would anything happen, Shizun is such a powerf-"


    Xi Zirui silences him with another kiss. "I don''t want to talk about that," he says, holding Han Yu''s face between his palms. "I just want Han Yu to know that I''m proud of him, that no other disciple could have honored me as much as Han Yu did, does."


    Han Yu''s throat trembles, and he cups his hand over Xi Zirui''s. "Shizun..."


    "Those words came from Han Yu''s Shizun."


    He sucks on a shuddering breath. "Xi Zirui just wants to tell Han Yu that he loves him."


    Han Yu gasps.


    Xi Zirui closes his eyes, his tear-stained eyshes trembling against his pale cheek.


    It''s the first time he''s telling Han Yu he loves him.


    It''s also the first time he has a chance to say goodbye before leaving him.


    "I love you too," Han Yu says, his luminous eyes sweeping over Xi Zirui''s face. "Sometimes I feel as if I was born to love you."


    Xi Zirui whimpers, breaching the distance between them with another kiss.


    Their kisses taste like the salt of their tears. Xi Zirui chases the vor into Han Yu''s mouth, unwilling to let go of him, desperate to extend this moment forever.


    But they must break for air eventually, and Xi Zirui must face reality.


    He cups Han Yu''s wet cheek, and holds out Untold Sorrow towards him. "I want Han Yu to have it."


    "Shizun''s spirit weapon, why..."


    "No matter what happens," Xi Zirui says, silencing Han Yu''s pleas with a finger above his lips. "I want Han Yu to always have a part of me."


    Han Yu steps away, and looks into Xi Zirui''s eyes onest time before bowing to him, Untold Sorrow sped between his shaking fingers. "This disciple will do as Shizun says."


    ---


    Xi Zirui doesn''t dare give Han Yu another kiss, for fear it will make it impossible for him to leave.


    Instead he tells him, "No matter what happens, Shizun wants you to live well," and leaves the pavilion to put a stop to Xi Ming''s rampage, armed only with a small dagger.


    The Blood Crane disciples part for him as he makes way through their ranks, even Xi Ming seems to calm down after sensing his presence.


    Behind him, Su Xueyi hangs on to the cor around his neck with thest threads of his strength.


    Even if Xi Zirui didn''t put an end to this now, it''s clear it wouldn''tst much longer.


    He rucks up one of his sleeves and makes a vertical sh down his arm, extending it towards Xi Ming, who ambles towards him at once.


    Xi Mingtches on to Xi Zirui''s arm with vicious thirst, drinking his fill until Xi Zirui feels lightheaded.


    "Huan Xuan?" he babbles, his ashen lips stained with blood, his gaze distant and confused. "Huan Xuan?"


    "You''ll be going to the Underworld to meet him soon," Xi Zirui says, raising one hand to Xi Ming''s matted hair. "I''m sorry this happened to you."


    He can''t be certain if Xi Ming can understand what he says, but he wants to get the words out, nheless.


    "Shidi," Su Xueyi groans, hoarse from the strain of the chain around his neck. "Why couldn''t it have been me?"


    Xi Zirui doesn''t know if he''s talking about Xi Ming who loved Huan Xuan, or about the shidi, who fell in love with his own disciple.


    In any case, the answer is the same. "Not even the Gods can change a human heart, how could you?"


    He lifts the dagger above his head and plunges it through Su Xueyi''s neck.


    Before everything goes dark, Xi Zirui sees Han Yu''s chiseled profile, taking up his field of vision like a mirage.


    It''s enough to make him die with a smile on his lips.

 Chapter 97: Dont think the void isnt listening

    Chapter 97: Don''t think the void isn''t listening


    This time, it''s not a shock to wake up in the nk limbo between worlds.


    Ni Ni''s robotic voice rings out through the white expanse. "Congrattions Host, Ni Ni didn''t say anything because she didn''t want to interrupt, but, Han Yu''s admiration maxed out as soon as Host gave him the fan."


    Xi Zirui gets up from the white floor with a chuckle. It''s amusing that Ni Ni thinks he cares about that.


    "However, no experience reward will be afforded due to Host''s disciples not maxing out their cultivation skill levels."


    "I guess I better not need anything from your stupid shop, next time," Xi Zirui says. Already certain that he''s going to tell that cursed Shopkeeper to set him up for another round.


    He''s like a mouse spinning in its wheel, round and round he goes, with no way of getting out.


    At least while the only ce he can find Han Yu is inside the damn mousetrap.


    "Host also didn''t get the bonus experience points for helping Liao Min and Li Siqi get together, as they weren''t a couple by the time of Host''s death."


    He''s numb to everything Ni Ni tells him, his own pain takes most of his attention.


    There''s so much he still wanted to do with Han Yu in that world.


    The idea of the two of them wandering through Jianghu with Blood Crane as the home they could always return to, is achingly romantic.


    And now, he''ll never be able to have that life back.


    Some part of him had an incredibly easy time settling into that reality, as alien to his own life experiences as it was -- almost like putting on well-worn clothes that were kept away in a closet for a time before being taken out again.


    Xi Zirui doesn''t know if he''s growing numb to the pain, or if some of it is lessened by the fact that he could at least say goodbye, and walk away in his own terms.


    He lets out a drawn out sigh, rubbing his tired eyes with his knuckles.


    Sometimes he feels as if he only exists when he''s in some fantastic world with Han Yu -- as if his past and all the moments in between are a standby screen.


    "There''s no use dying the inevitable, Ni Ni, get us out of here."


    "Doesn''t Host want to hear what happens to everyone?"


    "Do they live good lives, like I told them to?"


    She pauses before saying, "it could be said so, yes."


    He smiles. "Then, that''s good enough for me."


    ---


    It''s Han Yu who finds Xi Zirui''s body, next to Xi Ming''s and Su Xueyi''s. He carries him back to Bai Mi, in the hope she''ll be able to save him.


    She isn''t.


    Li Siqi offers to feed him the immortality pearl he gave her, but Bai Mi tells her it''s no use.


    Xi Zirui is gone for good.


    She suggests bringing him back, using the same technique Su Xueyi attempted on Xi Ming.


    But it only takes a look at Xi Ming''s broken body for Han Yu to discard that possibility. He would never subject Xi Zirui to something like that.


    They bury Xi Zirui, time passes.


    Han Yu wears the hairpin Xi Zirui died with everyday, but it takes him a full year to have the courage to yield Untold Sorrow -- its name never more appropriate than when Han Yu fans it open in front of his face, swearing he can still feel his Shizun''s sweet scent.


    He dedicates his days to being the sort of person Xi Zirui saw him as. On continuing his legacy, making him proud.


    Three years after Xi Zirui''s death, he bes an official Blood Crane disciple, but he continues wearing the white and silver robes of Heavenly Dragon, so that every time he looks at himself in the mirror, or catches his reflection on ake, his heart can bleed anew with the memory of his Shizun.


    He bes master to his own disciples, at Bai Mi''s insistence, he teaches them a mix of everything he learned in Heavenly Dragon, and Blood Crane''s own techniques.


    His life is solitary, but not lonely.


    He never does achieve immortality, demonic cultivation is too corrupting for that.


    But he doesn''t regret it, there''s no point in living forever, if Xi Zirui won''t be at his side.


    When he dies, he does it with a smile on his lips, and a sense of fulfillment. He did what his Shizun asked, he lived well.


    With the weight of his many years bearing down on him, Han Yu closes his eyes, and whispers into the darkness of his room, "Shizun, this disciple will see you soon in the Underworld, wait for him."


    ---


    Li Siqi never quite grows used to Blood Crane, or demonic cultivation.


    Unlike Han Yu, who resented the original, she always took their master''s words to heart, no matter how harsh or unforgiving.


    Hoping she''ll let go of the prejudices of a lifetime is asking too much of her -- something she isn''t able to do even for the same Shizun who taught her to be that way.


    A few months after Xi Zirui''s death she leaved Blood Crane, thankful for their hospitality but certain she''ll never return.


    She and Han Yu say their goodbyes, leaving behind a life as martial siblings.


    They never see each other again, from that day onward.


    Li Siqi wanders Jianghu on her own, the weight of the immortality pearl Xi Zirui gave her a constant presence in her pocket.


    As an immortal cultivator with Heavenly Dragon, immortality has always been the ultimate goal for her, perfect unity with the universe and full understanding of all its mysteries.


    An unending life of learning -- everything she''s always dreamed of.


    And yet, she resists the temptation, it feels like cheating, like a betrayal of everything she believes in.


    In the years since her Shizun''s death, her beliefs have coalesced into something solid and unshakable inside her, no different than the golden core she started cultivating when she was little more than child.


    Blood Crane isn''t a good fit for her, but so isn''t Heavenly Dragon. Su Xueyi''s deception has made that abundantly clear.


    Which is why, after years of wandering and seeing all the marvels in Jianghu, Li Siqi decides to start her own sect.


    It''s disarmingly easy, everything she needs is an empty piece ofnd, and people willing to learn from her.


    They call themselves the Shadow of the Moon, because they have no lofty ambitions. Just helping those and need, and following the Dao.


    One day she''s training her disciples on the mountain terrain outside her sect grounds andes upon an injured person.


    The years have been kind to Liao Min, even if her most recent mission for Blood Crane wasn''t.


    She and Li Siqi reconnect, all those petty grievances long forgotten now.


    Liao Min visits from time to time, sometimes spending the night.


    In the same way Li Siqi is too attached to her own sect, so is she to Blood Crane.


    In the middle of it all, they find room for happiness.


    It''s enough to make Li Siqi forget why immortality ever mattered, when a short fleeting life can be just as fulfilling.


    ---


    Bai Mi and Ji Limei continue in much the same manner they always have.


    Both delighting in the transgression of their own rtionship, even if Blood Crane isn''t really concerned with the nature of the rtionship between master and disciples.


    They start being concerned when both Bai Mi and Ji Limei turn grey, and still Ji Limei calls her "Shizun!" in that same sweetly cloying tone.


    Bai Mi strikes down everyone who dares suggest she''s too old to act cutesy.


    They die happy and unbothered.


    ---


    The Shopkeeper''s frowning face is the first thing Xi Zirui sees when he wakes up in the Transmigrator 4000''s chair.


    "Rough ride, uh?" she asks, one corner of her lips pulling up.


    Xi Zirui looks into her eyes, and asks, "What would you do if I were to get up from this chair, and never return?"


    She returns his searching look, and for a moment, it''s as if they''re stuck in standstill.


    Eventually, she concedes. "I wouldn''t let you."


    Xi Zirui sighs. "Just answer me this: is there a way for me and Han Yu to stay together? For as long as we both want?"


    She nods slowly, her sharp canine digging into her lower lip. "Maybe."


    Xi Zirui closes his eyes and settles himself back on the chair. "That''s all I needed to know. I can go now."


    She starts adjusting settings on the control panel. "Any requests?"


    He scoffs. "As if that helps with anything," he inhales deeply, thinking it over. "I want to go somewhere quiet, I want peace, just me and him."


    Maybe the time he spent as a cultivator changed him, because he has a new appreciation for the stillness of meditation. He wants to be somewhere that feels just like meditating, somewhere he can empty his mind and just be.


    "I can do that," the Shopkeeper says, tapping the button that makes the restraints spring into ce. "Safe travels."


    Xi Zirui fades like a light, unconscious in seconds.


    Ni Ni slithers out form the machine, her tiny nails clicking on the floor.


    The Shopkeeper picks her up in the palm of her hand.


    "Why did Huan Xuan and Xi Ming show up in this world? It''s not like they were sucked in like everyone else," Ni Ni asks.


    The Shopkeeper shakes her head. "They weren''t like the rest, they were just echoes. It means everyone is bringing more of our reality into the world''s, affecting them with their own memories, but it''s chaotic, and disorganized, it doesn''t necessarily follow the events as they happened."


    Ni Ni looks up at her, her reptilian eyes huge in her small head. "Is that a good or a bad thing?"


    The Shopkeeper scratches her under the chin. "I don''t know."


    ---


    Xi Zirui feels cold metal press up against his cheek.


    With a groan he lifts himself off the cold hard ground. Safe to assume he isn''t in the past.


    He''s standing in a small room, surrounded by tiny nooks and cupboards made of what looks like a dark metal alloy Xi Zirui has never seen before.


    It seems to be a kitchen of some sort, judging by the steaming tray of food on top of the table, two finely carved wooden chopsticks ced over it.


    Obviously a luxury in this setting.


    Xi Zirui''s suspicions are confirmed when he approaches one of the darkened windows and attests that he''s not looking at a ckout curtain, but instead at the vast expanse of space.


    Void, sprinkled with stars.


    Xi Zirui lets out a dry chuckle. "I did say I wanted quiet."


    A familiar chime sounds. "Wee Host, to the vastness of space," Ni Ni says, bubbly as ever. "In this exciting new adventure Host is a deliveryman, flying his own spaceship. Instead of a favour or admiration meter, Host will be awarded experience points upon sessfully delivering at least 90% of his ship''s cargo."


    Xi Zirui grins, despite himself. That sounds surprisingly easy and straightforward.


    Despite the thrill of being in space, something that seems to him even more amazing than cultivation, there''s still one pressing question on his mind. "Where is Han Yu?"


    An extended beat.


    Just before Xi Zirui starts to panic, Ni Ni finally says:


    "He''s the cargo."

 Chapter 98: Dont meet the last of his kind

    Chapter 98: Don''t meet thest of his kind


    Xi Zirui is stunned silent for a full minute.


    "What do you mean he''s the cargo?"


    With two simple words, Xi Zirui''s illusion of a fun romp through the stars ispletely shattered.


    "Uhm, why doesn''t Host go to the cargo hull and see for himself? It''s a little hard to exin," Ni Ni says, sending the rm bells in Xi Zirui''s mind ring.


    One day he''s going to kill that Shopkeeper.


    He makes his way through the ship''s winding corridors, following Ni Ni''s instructions because the sameness of the floor nt confuses him. Each corner looks like the one before it, metal appliances and storage bins from floor to ceiling, all looking far past their prime, in every direction.


    He can tell it''s going to take him a long time to stop getting lost in this ship.


    Finally, he reaches the cargo hull.


    It''s a bare, ample area, deep in the guts of the ship, with a few metal crates here and there all varying in size.


    Xi Zirui expected it to be filled to bursting, and the cargo to be simr in size, but there''s everything here. Fromrge containers bigger than a person, to tiny little parcels and everything in between.


    All of it haphazard, without anypany''s identifying logo or an obvious shipping address.


    Xi Zirui closes his eyes and inhales deeply. "Ni Ni, just what kind of deliveryman is the original?"


    He hears Ni Ni''s chime, and this time instead ofing from inside his head, or the bracelet around his wrist, it seems to being out of the ship''s own PA system.


    "Uhm, officially the original works for a well-knownpany, based in one of mankind''srgest space stations, currently orbiting Jupiter."


    "Uh, uh, and unofficially?"


    "Unofficially the original is a smuggler who delivers contraband goods across the sr system to the farthest recesses of humanity''s colonies and space stations."


    Now that, sounds more like the unrepentant asshole who shares Xi Zirui''s face.


    "How dangerous is that, usually?"


    "The penalty for smugglers is spacing: that is, being thrown out of a ship or station to die in the vacuum of space," Ni Ni says, disturbingly unconcerned. "But Host shouldn''t worry, the human settlements in the sr system are very decentralized, and there''s little policing of ships. Most of the resources are redirected to enforcing thew aboard the stations and onside colonies."


    That is not reassuring in the least, because in Xi Zirui''s experience anything that can go wrong will go wrong and in the most fucked up way possible.


    There''s no point in bemoaning the original''s unfortunate career choice, however.


    Now he has to find Han Yu, which is worrying considering that none of the crates in the cargo hull look like they''re fit for a human being.


    Ni Ni anticipates his question. "He''s in the secondrgest one."


    She means a crate a little bigger than a person, lying horizontally on the floor a few paces away from Xi Zirui.


    He kneels in front of it, running his fingers over the rough metal surface gingerly.


    It looks scuffed and scratched, as if it has been dragged and dropped countless times before.


    How can Han Yu be inside of it? It doesn''t even look like it has any openings for him to breathe through.


    He looks for a way to open it, but the crate seems sealed shut. That is until he runs his hands down the sides and feels a smooth surface; a palm reader.


    His palm print is apparently able to unlock the crate, making the top slide down to the middle, nking loudly with disuse.


    Han Yu lies on his back inside the crate''s padded interior, his hair falling in smooth waves around his face. His glossy magazine looks seem even sharper somehow, as if all of him has been polished to perfection. Every minute imperfection done away with, even his pores look perfectly symmetrical.


    His eyes are closed, his thickshes curling over his high cheekbones in a mockery of sleep.


    Xi Zirui reaches inside to touch his face. It feels smooth to the touch, but deathly cold.


    He takes his fingers as if shocked. "Ni Ni what''s going on? What happened to Han Yu? What-"


    What is he?


    "Don''t panic, Host, but he''s an Android."


    An Android?


    Xi Zirui braces against the crate, bringing his face closer to Han Yu''s.


    The sheer perfection of his features makes sense now, an Android wouldn''t have any of the imperfections of a real human.


    From what Xi Zirui can see, Han Yu is naked except for a white pair of briefs, everything seems anatomically correct, but that''s not his biggest issue.


    "Is he...alive? Is he a person, at all?" he asks, his heart beating fiercely against his ribcage.


    "That moral and ethical dilemma is what led to Androids being ouwed 60 years ago," Ni Ni chimes. "They were created to help humanity with their efforts in establishing themselves in space stations across the sr system, after Earth became inhabitable, but it wasn''t long until questions started being raised regarding the ethics of owning one, and their role in human society."


    Xi Zirui looks down at Han Yu''s tranquil face. Is he aware of what''s happening around him?


    Does he know that his existence is a crime?


    "Why were they ouwed?" Xi Zirui asks.


    "When it became clear that some people really saw Androids as another type of human, there was widespread fear that they could rece humanity, that slowly they could substitute humanity. It''s easier to make more androids than it is to make more humans."


    She pauses. "All the active Androids were dmissioned, and the factories producing them were shut down."


    So, is Han Yu thest of his kind?


    Xi Zirui runs his fingers over his hair, no different in texture than the hair of the Han Yu''s he has met in other worlds.


    What does this all mean for both of them?


    "How can I switch him on?" he asks, running the pad of his thumb over Han Yu''s smooth cheek.


    Ni Ni tells him there''s a button under Han Yu''s arm. A failsafe in case he malfunctioned somehow. Since Androids have been dmissioned, the apps that monitored their motor functions no longer exist, and the failsafe is the only way to activate a dormant unit.


    Carefully, Xi Zirui runs his fingers along his side, pressing down into the wiry hair of his underarm until he feels something click under the soft, artificial skin.


    He lets go of him and stands back.


    A faint whirring hums under Han Yu''s skin, breathing life into his artificial body.


    After a few moments, his eyelids flutter open, as if he''sing out of a long, restful sleep.


    He sits up on the crate, his slender arms hanging gracefully over the edge.


    "Are you my owner?" he asks Xi Zirui, giving him a curiously guileless look.


    Xi Zirui balks. "I...no. I''m your friend. My name is Xi Zirui"


    Han Yu seems to ept that easily. "My name is Han Yu. I can help with most household chores, I can cook, and I can sync all of the house''s systems and operate them remotely. I can also take care of any budget needs and order food. Whatever Xi Zirui wants me to do I will dly oblige."


    That''s perhaps the most horrifying string of sentences Xi Zirui has ever heard. Hearing Han Yu talk so cheerily about his own dehumanization is awful.


    But then again, he isn''t a human, is he?


    Xi Zirui sets his jaw. Whether he''s made of skin and bones or fiberss and stic, Han Yu is Han Yu.


    He gets up to his feet and extends a hand towards Han Yu, who examines it for a moment before wrapping his fingers around Xi Zirui''s.


    Now that he''s been switched on, his skin no longer feels cold to the touch, which is an immense relief.


    Xi Zirui pulls him up and he climbs gracefully out of the crate, stepping over the edge and remaining in ce when Xi Zirui lets go of him.


    "We need to get you some clothes," Xi Zirui says.


    As much as Xi Zirui appreciates the view, it''s one thing for Han Yu to walk around in his underwear because he wants to, another to do so because he doesn''t have a choice.


    Han Yu nods pleasantly, and follows after him.


    ---


    All the way to his private quarters in the ship, Ni Ni tells him more about Han Yu.


    He''s one of thest models to be fabricated before production became illegal. Created to help with domestic tasks in the houses of rich stationers. A sort of futurist live-in maid.


    "Of course, there were also other uses," Ni Ni says, and doesn''t borate further.


    By then Xi Zirui has reached his room. It''s small, with a bed built into a nook in a wall of yet more storagepartments, a desk, and a few lockers.


    All of it in the same dinged up alloy that the rest of the ship seems to be made of.


    Xi Zirui is no specialist but he thinks this ship might have seen better days.


    "Host''s ship is called the ''Irregr'', and has had 10 previous owners before the original bought it," Ni Ni says.


    Xi Zirui can''t get over the fact that an illegal smuggler named his ship the "Irregr". Like shining a giant beacon into the kind of business he conducts.


    He really is the only Xi Zirui in the entire multiverse with two braincells to rub together, uh?


    Han Yu inspects the sparse room with an inquisitive look, dragging a fingertip over the desk. "Dirty. I can help with that," he says, showing Xi Zirui the grime on his skin.


    Nodding distractedly, Xi Zirui rummages through the locker, looking for something Han Yu can wear.


    He mostly finds slightly different versions of the same jumpsuit he''s already wearing. A zipper all down the front, cargo pockets everywhere, slim fitting legs shoved inside ck steel toebat boots.


    "Here, wear this," he says, handing Han Yu a grey jumpsuit, in every way simr to the ck one he''s currently wearing.


    Han Yu inspects the jumpsuit for a moment before getting dressed, one leg at the time, and then each arm. He pulls the zipper all the way up his neck, and then smiles at Xi Zirui.


    It''s such a disarmingly honest smile that Xi Zirui can''t help smiling back.


    "Thanks for the clothes, but just to remind Xi Zirui, as a third generation model Android from ZunIndustries, I can perform regr household tasks, as well as provide sexual gratification. I feel no shame and have no modesty. Xi Zirui doesn''t need to be mindful of me."


    Perhaps mistaking the horror rising up in Xi Zirui''s eyes for something else, Han Yu crosses the distance between them, and wraps his hand around Xi Zirui''s wrist, looking into his eyes as he says:


    "Xi Zirui can make use of me as he sees fit."

 Chapter 99: Dont make a home in the stars

    Chapter 99: Don''t make a home in the stars


    Xi Zirui looks into Han Yu''s guileless eyes, feeling his stomach sinking painfully.


    Motherfuckers.


    Should he even be surprised that upon creating Androids eventually humans woulde up with sexual uses for them? Can an Android even consent?


    All of this is so fucked up.


    He shakes his head, sighing despondently. "You don''t need to do anything, just be yourself, do whatever you want."


    Han Yu blinks owlishly, his eyes widening in a way they never have in the worlds where he was a human.


    "Whatever I want?" he asks, edging closer to Xi Zirui.


    Xi Zirui nods, averting his eyes. He can''t look too long at Han Yu''s unnaturally perfect face without his stomach twisting itself up in knots.


    In so many ways, it''s the same face he has grown to love over the course of four different worlds now, but in many other, it''s like looking at a stranger.


    He''s determined to get over that mental block. Han Yu is Han Yu.


    So he''s even more perfect looking than usual, Xi Zirui has his ways to mess him up, bring him down to his level.


    So he''s an Android, Xi Zirui will get used to it.


    "Whatever you want, I want you to do only what you feel like doing," Xi Zirui says, raising his eyes to meet Han Yu''s, despite how tender it makes him feel. He needs to be able to convey the honesty of his words.


    Han Yu''s face splits in a sweet grin. "Then can I stay with Xi Zirui?"


    Xi Zirui''s heart does a painful somersault.


    He should know better than to read too much into Han Yu''s words. It''s probably normal for him to want to obey his programming... or whatever.


    Xi Zirui doesn''t have the heart to deny him, regardless of how painful it will be to have him around while he tries to work everything out. "Sure, you can stay with me."


    ---


    They make their way towards the pilot''s cabin, at the front of the ship.


    It''s a cramped room, filled floor to ceiling with blinking lights and control panels, with only a small table and some walking room away from the flight controls. Two padded chairs overlook wide, panoramic windows showing an unimpeded view of the void ahead and the distant stars sprinkled here and there.


    It''s clear this is the room that sees the most use in the whole ship. Clearly the original used to spend most of his time here, the pilot''s chair is worn down and patched in ces, the co-pilot''s chair less, so but still shows obvious signs of wear.


    Xi Zirui makes his way to the pilot''s chair, jumping into the seat with a groan.


    "Ok, Ni Ni, tell me where this old piece of junk is going," Xi Zirui asks, looking at the blinking lights in utter confusion.


    He can tell the ship''s on autopilot from the yoke''s gentle movement, although navigation is so smooth the ship could be standing still for all he knows.


    Han Yu hovers behind Xi Zirui''s chair, unsure of where to go in the cramped space.


    Xi Zirui pats the co-pilot''s chair next to him. "Sit down, just do whatever you want, go wherever you want to."


    Han Yu steps gingerly over all the flight equipment and sits down on the chair, cross-legged.


    "What if Xi Zirui doesn''t want me to do something?"


    Xi Zirui shrugs. "Then I''ll ask you not to do it."


    Han Yu nods, processing this information.


    After a moment he chances a sideways look at Xi Zirui and sucks his bottom lip into his mouth, in an achingly human gesture. "What if I don''t know what I want?"


    Xi Zirui smiles despite himself.


    Now there''s something a lot of humans can probably rte to.


    He reaches over to pat Han Yu on the knee. "You''ll figure it out."


    After a prolonged silence, Ni Ni finally deigns Xi Zirui with an answer. Her voice echoing through the ship''s PA system.


    "Course currently set for Gamma-Tau, a smallmercial outpost orbiting Jupiter''s moon Ganymede." A holo screen crops up in front of the panoramic windows at her words disying the current route and the <em>Irregr</em>''s distance to Gamma-Tau.


    "Host is going to deliver container 3421 to buyer 1902, inputting the code in the tracker will show the buyer''s exact location on the station," Ni Ni says. "Estimated Time of Arrival: 4 hours."


    "Where is Xi Zirui going?" Han Yu asks, looking curiously at the chart on the screen. "Home?"


    "Uhm, no, but that''s a good question, do I have a home?" Xi Zirui asks Ni Ni, kicking his feet up into the control panel.


    Something will probably beep in rm if he identally turns off the gravitational field or something like that.


    Han Yu gives him a curious look. "Xi Zirui doesn''t know if he has a home?"


    Xi Zirui returns his look with a grin. "Do you?"


    Han Yu nods, oddly serious. "My home is wherever Xi Zirui is."


    A burning flush climbs up Xi Zirui''s cheeks, and his eyshes shutter down over his eyes.


    It''s worse that he says it so candidly, with no intention of making it sound as romantic as it is.


    "You don''t mean that," he says, toying with the zipper of his jumpsuit.


    Han Yu''s eyebrows draw down over his limpid eyes. "Why does Xi Zirui say that?"


    Xi Zirui isn''t in the best frame of mind to borate, but thankfully Ni Ni saves him from having toe up with something to say:


    "Host rents rooms in Theta-Fi, a residential space station orbiting Venus, which is where he grew up, and where his parents still live. The original hasn''t been back in three years, and spends most of his days in the ship, time spent stationside orside is rare."


    That suits Xi Zirui just fine, less chances for him to meet other people and mess up all the cultural changes that are sure to be an issue in this futuristic setting.


    Xi Zirui feels fingers settling over his knee, and looks down to see Han Yu''s hands patting him gently, in the same way Xi Zirui did to him.


    "A ship can be a home," he says, his smile is slightly crooked, like that of all of his human versions.


    It makes Xi Zirui nearly burst with fondness.


    The things he would do for that smile...


    "Yeah," he says, with a smile of his own. "It can be."


    ---


    Han Yu asks Xi Zirui if he wants him to go with him deliver the package. He seems excited at the prospect of visiting a space station, but Xi Zirui doesn''t know if it''s a good idea, considering the whole illegal Androids thing.


    What if someone notices that he isn''t a human?


    It saddens him to disappoint Han Yu, but he can''t risk it right now. Especially when he himself doesn''t know what to expect.


    Gamma-Tau is kind of dump, so at least Han Yu isn''t missing much.


    It reminds him of a shipping dock back in his world, with huge crates piled high in tall corridors, as huge freight-ships standby on the skyport, while mechanic arms resembling cranes load them up.


    It''s not a very big station, just arge tform with a clear dome showing a dismal view of the darkness of space.


    "Don''t they even get to see an artificial sky?" Xi Zirui asks Ni Ni, following the flickering dot on hispany issued handheld tracker.


    "Answering Host,mercial outposts don''t have atmosphere simtion systems, as there are no permanent residents. Workers stay for one month, and spend another in their ce of residence, before returning to another month-long shift."


    Sounds like a terrible time. Which kind of exins why one of the dock''s workers decided to order something.


    Container 3421 is one of the smallest and lighter ones, and Xi Zirui can carry it under his arm easily. The shipping manifesto doesn''t tell him much about its contents, other than that they are ''inorganic''.


    He follows the tracker all the way up to a series of offices facing the skyport.


    "Order 1902?" an excited voice rings from Xi Zirui''s left and he turns around to see Cao Fei hanging halfway out of the nearest door.


    His hair looks messy and unkempt, and he''s wearing the same kind of boring blue overalls as everyone else in Gamma-Tau.


    Xi Zirui smiles a little to himself, he really shouldn''t be surprised to see another familiar face.


    He follows Cao Fei into his office and leaves the container on his desk, handing him the tracker so he can register his fingerprint and confirm he received the parcel.


    Cao Fei''s excitement is such that hepletely ignores Xi Zirui and opens the container right away, taking out what looks like a series of dolls.


    "Oh he''s going to love these," he says, carefully removing the figures out of the protective packaging and cing them on his desk.


    The dolls are about the size of Xi Zirui''s forearms, and as soon as they''re all out of their packaging they start turning against each other, drawing weapons and letting out strangely lifelike roars.


    They''re clearly toys but they move in such an animated and realistic way that it feels to Xi Zirui like seeing characters from a donghuae to live -- for a moment at least.


    As realistic as their intense battle is,plete with wounds and all, it only runs for a short loop before they return to their initial positions.


    "Amazing, isn''t it?" Cao Fei asks, his eyes shining up at Xi Zirui''s.


    ''Sure, fellow nerd,'' Xi Zirui thinks but doesn''t say.


    Instead, "They''re really something," he says making his way out of the office.


    Cao Fei stops him, "Wait!" he coughs in embarrassment at Xi Zirui''s puzzled look and then adds, "Hypothetically, do you think seeing them in action is something that would make you divert your usual route and make a stop here?"


    Xi Zirui smirks. Is this about Jin Ranyu?


    "Hypothetically, it would be more efficient if you told him he would be seeing more than just the figurines, too." He shrugs. "Maybe send him an illustrative photo or two."


    Cao Fei turns red as a tomato.


    Xi Zirui grins. "I mean, hypothetically."


    "Right, thank you for your time, have a nice trip," Cao Fei says, almost pushing him out of his office.


    "Congrattions Host on your first sessful delivery, current progress at 10%," Ni Ni says, as soon as Xi Zirui steps out.


    That was easy, maybe Xi Zirui can still have his peaceful joyride along the stars.


    Now, if only things were that simple with Han Yu.


    ---


    Back in the <em>Irregr</em>, Xi Zirui is surprised not to find Han Yu in pilot''s cabin. Part of him expected him to stay put until he arrived.


    He''s d to see that''s not the case.


    He eventually finds him in the kitchen, sitting down at the table in front of two tes of fresh looking food.


    "I made food," he says, and patting the bench next to his, adds, "Xi Zirui should try it."


    Xi Zirui takes a seat and looks out at the food in confusion. "You didn''t need to do this."


    "Xi Zirui told me to do whatever I wanted. This is what I wanted to do." He sketches a small smile, his shouldersing up in a sheepish shrug. "I figured it out while Xi Zirui was away."

 Chapter 100: Dont overwhelm his taste receptors

    Chapter 100: Don''t overwhelm his taste receptors


    The food isn''t anything special, but that''s probably due to the limited supplies aboard the ship.


    Han Yu has made some rice noodles with boiled eggs and broli, seasoned with some salt and soy sauce.


    He watches Xi Zirui eat avidly, ignoring the bowl in front of him.


    "I could have used the food replicator, but it''s always best for humans to eat fresh food," he says, resting his chin on his open palms.


    Xi Zirui points at the bowl in front of Han Yu with his chopsticks. "Do Androids need to eat too?"


    Han Yu shakes his head, but picks up his own chopsticks resting horizontally over the rim of his bowl. "No, but we can taste the food, and eliminate it without issue."


    That makes sense, as utterly useless as it is. Xi Zirui guesses that humans tried their best to make Androids as humanlike as possible.


    Now that he''s noticing, Han Yu also blinks frequently, and his chest rises and falls in the rhythm of breathing.


    He didn''t notice before because those are such inconspicuous human actions, but in truth there''s no reason other than aesthetics for Androids to do them too.


    "Do you like the taste of food, do you want to eat?" Xi Zirui asks, genuinely curious.


    Han Yu gives this some thought, his eyebrows knitting in concentration. "I never thought about that," he says, and lifts his eyes towards Xi Zirui. "There''s a lot of things I haven''t thought about."


    Xi Zirui grins despite himself, there''s an unguarded earnestness to this Han Yu that he has never seen before.


    "Do you have any memories about what your life was, before I...woke you up?" Xi Zirui asks, eating thest of his noodles.


    Han Yu shakes his head. "I have a database of umted knowledge, and a lexicon of prior experiences, but I can''t match them to specific memories." He takes a mouthful of noodles up to his lips and chews it carefully, his red tongue darting out top up the juices staining his lips. "I''ve definitely had this food before, but I don''t know how or where."


    "Is it good?" Xi Zirui asks. "Do you like it?"


    Aplicated expression crosses his face, as if he doesn''t know how to put his thought into words, or more likely, how to convey them to Xi Zirui.


    "It produces a mild reaction in my taste-receptors," it''s what he settles on, and then with a shrug adds, "It''s unremarkable."


    Xi Zirui picks up his bowl and drinks the rest of the juices. He has definitely thought of food as ''unremarkable'' before.


    But Han Yu''s words give him an idea. "Would you prefer a ''strong reaction''," he asks, leaning over the tabletop and smirking up at Han Yu.


    Han Yu nods right away. "Intense experiences are more memorable," he says, as if he has to find a rational exnation for all his preferences.


    Xi Zirui hopes he can help him ovee that habit in time.


    For now, he gets up from the metal bench and walks up towards the cupboards. He rummages through them, opening several ubeled metal containers that look like they haven''t been used in ages, until he finds what he''s looking for.


    He walks up to Han Yu and shakes some red chili powder into his bowl. "Try it now."


    Han Yu does, and immediately makes a face. "My taste-receptors are producing a very strong response," he says, wide-eyed. "Substance identified as ''chili powder''."


    Xi Zirui chuckles. "The word you''re looking for is spicy."


    Han Yu takes another bite. "Amazing, the chili powder made it stop being mild."


    "Do you like it better now?"


    He looks up at Xi Zirui standing up next to him, and his face opens up in a huge grin. "I do, thank you."


    Being looked at like that isn''t good for Xi Zirui''s self-control.


    He wants to sit on Han Yu''sp and show him other spicy things they can get up to.


    But he''s still not sure how much Han Yu would even want that. Food is one thing, but can an Android even feel sexual desire? Love?


    That train of thought it depressing, and he''d rather not indulge his self-pity.


    The led disy mounted over one of the kitchen''s windows tells him it''s almost 11 pm. While thinking he should probably head up to bed, he can''t help noticing how the tech on the ship at times seems older and more outdated than the one in his world.


    Like the tracker he used earlier, or the led disy. It doesn''t match his mental image of what a future with space travel would entail.


    Then again, he didn''t really imagine that humanity would be forced out of Earth due to global warming, and would have to relocate to an assortment of space stations all over the Sr System.


    In a way humanity starting space exploration feels more like a failure than a great achievement.


    This entire dinged up ship is a testament to that.


    Han Yu finishes his food and drinks up the broth, following Xi Zirui''s example. "I''ll add the spice to my usual recipes. I have a databank of human food I can draw up from, but maybe it won''t be to Xi Zirui''s taste."


    Xi Zirui ps him on the shoulder. "You should make food that you want to eat too," he says. "I''ll cook too, for both of us if you want.


    Han Yu''s answering smile is blinding. "I''d really like that."


    ---


    Xi Zirui takes a quick shower in the bathroom adjacent to his bedroom.


    Calling it a shower is perhaps an exaggeration.


    He steps into a cubicle, and is sted with 30 seconds of steam, then with 20 seconds of bodywash and shampoo, and then there''s two other 30 second cycles of steam.


    Honestly speaking, the whole thing more closely resembles dry cleaning than a shower.


    There''s a row of thin jumpsuits hanging from a locker in the bathroom that Xi Zirui assumes are what passes for sleepwear on the ship.


    The idea of wearing something with a zipper to bed makes him break out in hives, so he forgoes it entirely and goes back to the bedroom in his underwear.


    It''s a little bit of shock to find the bed already turned down, and Han Yu standing expectantly next to it.


    "Can I sleep with Xi Zirui?" he asks, and as if expecting Xi Zirui''s retort adds, "It''s what I want to do."


    Well, when he puts it that way...


    Feeling oddly flustered, Xi Zirui nods and climbs into bed, Han Yu climbing up after him.


    The bed is tiny, and it forces them into very close proximity -- an ideal situation in any other circumstance.


    The fact that Han Yu is an Android leaves Xi Zirui at a loss of how to behave. He doesn''t want to force him into anything he doesn''t want, but he doesn''t even know if that''s possible.


    He was created to serve humans, is there any sort of free will involved in that?


    Han Yu settles himself on the pillow facing Xi Zirui, one hand under his cheek. "What is Xi Zirui thinking?"


    Xi Zirui turns on his side to face him as well. The darkness of the room and the mechanic hum of the ship makes their positions on the bed feel even more intimate.


    They''re so close Xi Zirui almost expects to feel Han Yu''s breath tickling his skin -- but of course, he doesn''t have any.


    "I was thinking about you," Xi Zirui admits, trying to parse out Han Yu''s features in the dimness of the room.


    He sees it when Han Yu blinks in confusion, though, and when he ducks his head slightly. "About me? What does Xi Zirui think about me?"


    "Just, everything, I''m curious about you, about how your mind works." He can''t stop himself from reaching across the short distance between them and running the pad of his thumb over Han Yu''s cheek. It feels so much like real skin, smooth and warm to the touch.


    Han Yu smiles when Xi Zirui touches him, and nuzzles up into his hand. "I''m curious about Xi Zirui too. I think our minds are probably very different."


    "Because I''m a human?" Xi Zirui asks, still smoothing his thumb over Han Yu''s cheek.


    Han Yu shakes his head, making Xi Zirui''s thumb drag across his sharp cheekbone. "Because Xi Zirui does things that surprise me. I don''t think I''ve ever been surprised before."


    Xi Zirui''s heart kicks up a furious drumming in his chest.


    That sounds simr to his own feelings when he first realized he felt something for Han Yu, all the way back in the first world. It makes him ache tenderly for everything that has happened between the two of them.


    "Is that a good thing?" Xi Zirui asks, finally pulling his hand away from Han Yu''s skin.


    Han Yu nods, and inches closer to Xi Zirui across the bed, their noses almost touching.


    "I think so, it makes me feel like the spice in the food," he says, and then stops, reformting his thoughts. "It overwhelms my emotional systems in the same way the spice overwhelmed my taste receptors."


    Xi Zirui dry throat clicks when he swallows, the air in the room having grown thick and charged between them. "Is that a good thing?" he asks, his eyes fixed on Han Yu''s soft lips.


    He wanders if his kisses will be any different.


    He sees the moment his pink lips part to give him an answer, but he never gets to hear it because the next second Ni Ni''s voice is ringing through the ship like an rm bell:


    "Host, a unit from the United Human Nations'' peacekeeping force is hailing the Irregr."


    "Is that the space police?" Xi Zirui asks, sparing Han Yu a worried look.


    "Yes," Ni Ni answers aloud, and then adds, only for Xi Zirui''s ears only, "And they usually destroy whatever contraband they find."

 Chapter 101: Dont run from the space cops

    Chapter 101: Don''t run from the space cops


    Xi Zirui jumps out of bed in a hurry. Fuck. Now what?


    Han Yu gives him a concerned look. "Are we in trouble?"


    Xi Zirui doesn''t want to tell him that Androids haven''t officially been produced in 60 years, and are illegal now.


    The idea of telling a person they''re illegal is absolutely revolting, he can''t stomach doing that to Han Yu.


    "Uhm, maybe...just to be sure, can you hide in the bathroom?" Xi Zirui pleads, pulling him out of the bed. "No matter what, don''te out."


    Han Yu nods, following Xi Zirui''s instructions, disappearing into the bathroom with onest look behind his shoulder.


    Xi Zirui puts on the jumpsuit he wore during the day, and rushes to the pilot''s cabin, where he finds the holo screen in front of the panoramic windows shing with threatening red warnings.


    "Put them through, put them through," Xi Zirui says, jumping into the pilot''s chair in a hurry.


    The rms disappear only to be reced with something much worse.


    Su Xueyi''s handsome face, taking up all of the screen.


    "This is the UHN''s peacekeeping vessel number 1459, I''mmander Su hailing the cargo ship <em>Irregr</em>, do you copy <em>Irregr</em>?" Su Xueyi asks, his stern face unflinchingly serious.


    "Uh, here is the <em>Irregr</em>''s captain speaking, copying," Xi Zirui says, pretty sure that he has just botched procedure for this kind of thing.


    It''s not like he has experience piloting a ship and being osted by the space police.


    Su Xueyi narrows his eyes at him. "Identify yourself."


    "Xi Zirui, uh, sir," he says, pulling the zipper of his jumpsuit tighter against his neck. He feels like Su Xueyi can look into his soul through the screen.


    "Thank you captain Xi," Su Xueyi says, not the least bit thankful. "Please disarm your ship''s shields and prepare for a random inspection as per the UHN''s legition. I''ll be boarding your ship in 5 minutes."


    The screen goes dark as Su Xueyi cuts the transmission.


    "I thought you said they didn''t usually do these kind of inspections," Xi Zirui says, groaning up into the cabin''s metal ceiling.


    Ni Ni''s voice echoes through the ship. "That doesn''t mean never, Host."


    If he had the time to spare he would curse her out.


    "Just do what he said and disarm the shields."


    Something shes in the screen, and Xi Zirui feels a gentle jostle go through the ship as if something''s bumping into it.


    The next thing he knows the cabin''s hatch door is sliding sideways and Su Xueyi is making his way inside the ship, through what looks like a prehensile sleeve connecting the <em>Irregr</em> to another ship.


    Like Xi Zirui, Su Xueyi also wears a jumpsuit, but while Xi Zirui''s looks in and nondescript, Su Xueyi''s has a row of insignia on the chest, and a crest on the right arm showing a row ofs with a triangr spaceship flying through them.


    He''s also wearing a little hat which makes Xi Zirui bite on the inside of his cheek to prevent himself fromughing in his face.


    Apparently unaware of how silly he looks in his little hat, Su Xueyi strides into the <em>Irregr</em> as if he owns the ce, casting judgmental looks everywhere, before finallying to a stop in front of Xi Zirui.


    "Captain Xi, we meet again," he says, the faint shadow of a dimple denting his cheek.


    Fucking figures.


    Of course this world''s original also has history with Su Xueyi.


    Trying to school his features into a semnce of neutrality, Xi Zirui smiles. "Always a pleasure."


    That''s apparently the wrong thing to say because Su Xueyi''s face closes off, his sharp eyebrows almost meeting above his piercing eyes.


    "Take me to the cargo hold," he says, taking ck leather gloves out of his pocket and putting them on with a snap.


    As his cargo hold is filled with contraband, Xi Zirui would rather not.


    "Unfortunately the ship suffered a malfunction and the cargo hold is depressurized, I''ve had to shut the whole section off until I can get it sorted at the nearest station," Xi Zirui says rubbing the back of his neck.


    Su Xueyi nods, amazingly, and takes out a datapad out of his other pocket, making note of Xi Zirui''s ount. "Very well, let me see the ship''s system report," he smirks when Xi Zirui''s eyes widen in panic. "It''s procedure."


    "Right, just a moment," he says, making his way up to the pilot''s chair.


    On the inside, he''s screaming at Ni Ni, "You better make the whole screen shutdown as soon as I touch it."


    With Su Xueyi breathing down his neck Xi Zirui can''t stall for long, and can only bring up the ship''s internal report as Su Xueyi watches expectantly.


    No sooner have the ship''s schematics shown up on the holo screen than the whole thing disappears, reced by shing text reading: "INTERFACE DOWN, PLEASE STANDBY"


    Hiding his relief, Xi Zirui turns around on his chair with an expression of utter consternation stered on his face. "This old tin can," he shakes his head with a theatrical sigh. "It''s just one thing after the next."


    Su Xueyi nods again, humming a little to himself.


    Xi Zirui has a terrible feeling.


    "Well, in that case, I really can''t clear the ship for flight," he says tapping something on his datapad. "Please standby as we tow your ship."


    Motherfu-


    "Of course, Commander," Xi Zirui says, a pleasant smile stretching his lips painfully. "I appreciate the help."


    Su Xueyi narrows his eyes at him onest time before turning on his heel, and leaving the <em>Irregr</em> the same way he came.


    A few secondster Xi Zirui hears a metal whir as the prehensile sleeve retracts back into Su Xueyi''s ship.


    He has very little time to act.


    Jumping back into the pilot''s chair, he buckles himself in and tells Ni Ni, "full throttle ahead, cloak us, hide us, shield us, whatever it is you can do to make him unable to catch on to us, do it."


    "Host, the <em>Irregr</em> is, as Host said, a tin can, in order to escape the UHN''s vessel we''ll have to engage the warp drive," Ni Ni says, expecting Xi Zirui to know what a warp drive is from thebined three sci-fi movies he watched. "The stress might damage the ship."


    "Su Xueyi is going to damage me!" he groans, and then btedly remembers, "Wait! Han Yu! He might get hurt during the flight. Put me on the speakers."


    Something clicks overhead and Xi Zirui takes it as his cue to say, "Han Yu,e to the pilot''s cabin as soon as you can, it''s urgent."


    To Ni Ni he says, "Ready everything to get the hell out of here as soon as Han Yu gets here."


    A few momentster Han Yu pokes his head inside the cabin. "What''s going on?" he asks, mildly concerned.


    Xi Zirui pats the chair next to his. "Strap in, we''re leaving."


    As soon as Han Yu clicks his seatbelt in ce a deafening roar runs through the ship, the sound of massive thrusters being activated.


    "Warp drive engaged," Ni Ni says, "Please brace."


    Thest thing Xi Zirui sees before being shaken as violently asundry in a faulty washing machine is the red warning of Su Xueyi hailing him.


    He doesn''t even get to gloat before passing out in a starburst of blinding white light.


    ---


    There''s something soft under Xi Zirui''s cheek, and something even softer running through his hair.


    He sighs contentedly and nuzzles into the soothing touch, never wanting it to end.


    Slowly, he bes aware of a smooth voice calling out to him, "Xi Ziru-" he makes an herculean effort to focus on the words being said, "Does Xi Zirui require medical attention?"


    Xi Zirui blinks away the dizziness clouding his mind, and realizes he''s hugging Han Yu''s waist andying with his head on hisp, nuzzling against his bare thighs.


    Unlike Xi Zirui, Han Yu is still in the same underwear he went to bed in.


    And Xi Zirui''s face is dangerously close to a very sensitive area.


    He balks, and tries to back away, but Han Yu''s strong arm holds him in ce, keeping his cheek pressed into his thigh. "Xi Zirui shouldn''t move too quickly. He just passed out."


    Xi Zirui hums, overly conscious of the bulge inches away from his face.


    He can''t help remembering thest time he had Han Yu''s cock down his throat. He doesn''t think he''s ever going to forget what Han Yu looked like as he said, "Open wide, Shizun", for as long as he lives.


    His throat clicks, suddenly dry.


    He misses Han Yu''s touch, he misses touching his body, feeling it against his.


    But things now are the mostplicated they have ever been.


    Xi Zirui doesn''t even know if Han Yu is capable of wanting a rtionship with him.


    Let alone...


    With a sigh, he pulls away from Han Yu, sitting back on his crossed legs and putting some distance between the two of them.


    "I''m fine now, thanks for your help."


    "Why did we have to run away?" Han Yu asks, giving Xi Zirui a searching look.


    "Oh, I''m a smuggler I guess," he says, with nonchnt shrug. "Better if the police doesn''t find out about the kind of cargo I''m carrying." He doesn''t expect Han Yu to have a strong opinion on the matter of smuggling, or to look down on Xi Zirui for it.


    He''s right on one count.


    "Am I one of the things Xi Zirui is smuggling?" he asks, eyes wide and guileless.

 Chapter 102: Dont lose your cargo

    Chapter 102: Don''t lose your cargo


    Xi Zirui doesn''t know what to tell him.


    Lying doesn''t seem any better than telling the truth.


    He didn''t even ask Ni Ni who Han Yu was supposed to be delivered to because he never had any intention of doing it in the first ce.


    Someone out there is going to be short an illegal Android, and they''re just going to have to deal with that.


    "Uhm," Xi Zirui starts, tapping his fingers rhythmically against his thigh. "It''s a funny story, actually."


    Han Yu observes Xi Zirui''s flustered stalling for a moment before a pleased smirk tugs the corner of his lips upwards. "Did Xi Zirui steal me?"


    Xi Zirui''s eyes fly towards Han Yu''s face, he''s not imagining the smugness written all over his sculpted features.


    It''s such a good look on him, it makes Xi Zirui''s heart do funny things inside his chest.


    Indulging Han Yues easy to him. "Yeah, I stole you. That''s why the police can''t catch up to us, they''d lock me away."


    Han Yu nods, very serious now, all traces of amusement wiped off his beautiful face. "Don''t worry, I won''t let them catch Xi Zirui," he reaches across them to take Han Yu''s hand in his.


    He looks down into Xi Zirui''s eyes, his dark eyes shing coldly, "I''ll kill anyone who tries to take Xi Zirui away from me."


    Xi Zirui goes very still.


    O...K....


    That''s slightly rming, but unfortunately for Xi Zirui he has been wired to find it hot.


    He lists towards Han Yu involuntarily, his eyes growing half-lidded.


    All the wants to do is climb into Han Yu''sp and ride him until he short-circuits or Xi Zirui dies -- whatever happens first.


    He shakes his head, pulling away from Han Yu''s touch.


    He needs to be clear-headed here, Han Yu doesn''t fully understand the implications of what he just said.


    "Let''s go to back to bed, we''re safe for now, we can rest," Xi Zirui says, getting up to his feet. "All good Ni Ni?"


    "Ship cloaked and travelling at cruising speed to the nearest delivery point, Host," she says, sounding as if her voice ising from the <em>Irregr</em>''s guts.


    Xi Zirui stretches his arms above his head and yawns loudly. "Good, let''s go."


    Before he can take another step, he feels strong armsing up around his shoulders and under his knees lifting him up from the floor.


    With a yelp, he throws his arms around Han Yu''s neck, and hangs on.


    "Xi Zirui fainted just now, I''ll take him to bed," Han Yu says, before Xi Zirui can ask him what prompted the princess carry.


    Eventually, Xi Zirui will have to sit down with Han Yu for a conversation regarding boundaries and what they mean for humans, but that can wait for another day.


    For now, he''s content to hide his face into Han Yu''s warm chest, and close his eyes, letting himself be carried off to bed.


    ---


    The next morning Xi Zirui wakes up with the feeling of having barely slept. He has the vague impression of chaotic dreams, a blooming plum orchard, red blossoms underfoot as he runs after someone.


    He sits up in the narrow bed, trying to recall any other details, but the more he strains his mind the further away from him the dream slips.


    Han Yu is nowhere to be seen, his side of the bed having long gone cold.


    Xi Zirui finds him in the kitchen, steadfastly wiping the kitchen counters.


    He turns around as soon as he hears Xi Zirui walk in, "The kitchen was dirty," he says, turning back to his task. "It''s not healthy for humans to spend time in dirty environments."


    Xi Zirui can''t argue with that.


    The takes a seat at the table and digs into the breakfast of congee and youtiao Han Yu has made for him.


    "Is Xi Zirui going to make another delivery?" Han Yu asks, after an indeterminate amount of time passes and Xi Zirui is almost done with his breakfast.


    Xi Zirui hums around thest mouthfuls of youtiao.


    "Can I go with Xi Zirui?" Han Yu asks, putting away thest of the cleaning utensils on the cupboard under the sink.


    There are several reasons why that would be a bad idea, but Xi Zirui doesn''t want Han Yu to feel like a prisoner inside the <em>Irregr</em>.


    He worries at his bottom lip while considering his options.


    Outwardly, there is nothing that immediately gives Han Yu away as an Android, his human appearance is wless.


    Except for the string of numbers tattooed on his inner wrist. 0011.


    Xi Zirui gets up from the table and walks up towards Han Yu. "Give me your hand."


    Han Yu does and Xi Zirui turns it around, inspecting the metallic numbers etched on Han Yu''s synthetic skin. "You cane with me, but this stays covered at all times," he says, pulling Han Yu''s sleeve down over the numbers.


    Han Yu nods in acquiescence. "Because I''m stolen."


    Xi Zirui grins. "Because you''re stolen."


    ---


    The next delivery is in Teta-Pi, a residential space station on the outer reaches of the sr system.


    From what Xi Zirui has gathered, the furthest away from Earth, the fancier and more modern the space stations.


    Teta-Pi is a massive circr strip station, rotating in its own axis to generate a permanent gravitational field.


    As soon as Xi Ziruinds on the nearestmercial docking pad, he''s hit over the head with the smell of money.


    Everything around here reeks of it, from the shiny sleek constructions, to the atmosphere with its teal sky speckled with vivid pinks and purples near the horizon -- carefully curated to look beautiful from every angle of the station.


    Han Yu can''t stop looking up at it. "It''s stunning," he says, almost bumping into a passerby in his awe.


    Xi Zirui is less impressed, especially when he remembers the dismal bleakness of Gamma-Tau.


    They''re delivering package 6891, a medium sized crate that Xi Zirui pulls behind him on an anti-gravity.


    The address they''re delivering it to seems to be located in one of the station''s most exclusive neighborhoods, ording to the information on Xi Zirui''s tracking pad.


    Their in jumpsuits mark them as outsiders, and everyone theye into contact with gives them a wide berth, some people make it a point to cross to the other side of the street.


    There''s being a rich snob, and then there''s whatever these people have going on.


    "Informing Host, in recent years, there has been a faction of people who believe space travel is beneath them, and that spending a lot of time aboard a spaceship is unhealthy. These people are mostly wealthy stationers who boast about never having left the station they were born in," Ni Ni says, into Xi Zirui''s ears.


    It''s a very predictable and knee-jerk reaction to having been forced out of Earth due to global warming. Now the ''elites'' want to distance themselves from the people who caused the exodus by iming they have ''put down roots'', that they would never ''abandon their birthce''.


    Xi Zirui gives it twenty years, tops, before there''s arge scale war between what remains of humanity.


    If the previous pattern holds, he won''t be around to witness it.


    More''s the pity.


    He chances a look at Han Yu from the corner of his eye.


    Even the end of the world is bearable in goodpany.


    ---


    Xi Zirui follows the tracker all the way to a neat row of houses with identical manicuredwns and a single plum tree growing near their front door.


    He and Han Yu have barely stepped towards the house''s gates when someonees rushing from the inside, a long curtain of ck hair whipping in the wind behind her.


    Bai Mi doesn''t look any different, still beautiful, still haughty.


    "Order 2676?" she asks, opening up the gate for Xi Zirui and Han Yu.


    "Yes," Xi Zirui says, sliding over the package towards her. "Please input your fingerprint here."


    He extends her the terminal and she presses down on the touchpad with her thumb, too excited about her package to pay attention to anything else.


    Without waiting another second she tears through the packaging until she gets at the carefully packaged contents.


    It seems to be an assortment of antiques, the kind of items that would be priceless in Xi Zirui''s time, let alone this odd future.


    One of the items draws Xi Zirui''s eyes.


    A fine bamboo hairpin with a plum blossom carving and a faded engraving that Xi Zirui can just barely make out: zily waving my white fan..."


    His breath catches, he''s certain that''s one of the hairpins Han Yu bought for him in the previous world.


    "Where did young miss get that?" Xi Zirui asks, pointing at the hairpin disyed inside a ss case.


    Bai Mi quirks an eyebrow at him. "I don''t see how that''s any of your business."


    Of course, why would she cooperate? When has she ever without massive amounts of cajoling and ingratiation?


    "I think I''ve seen it before, that''s all," Xi Zirui says, affecting nonchnce.


    Bai Mi snorts, a crude inelegant sound that sits at odds with her pristine white suit and sleek hair. "I doubt that, I got these items from a closed-door auction. Only those invited were able to see the inventory."


    That doesn''t tell Xi Zirui why it''s showing up here.


    Is this future the continuation of the cultivation world Xi Zirui just left? But if that were the case, shouldn''t there be cultivators here as well?


    "What''s the name of the auction house?" Xi Zirui asks, hoping that with a name he''ll be able to shed some light as to how the hairpin ended up here.


    Bai Mi crosses her arms in front of her chest with a derisive smirk. "Don''t you think you have bigger problems?"


    Xi Zirui shadows her posture. "No, not at present."


    She examines her manicured fingers. "Maybe you should reassess that, because your colleague wandered off about five minutes ago."


    Xi Zirui looks behind him and around the street where Bai Mi''s house is, and indeed doesn''t see Han Yu anywhere.


    He only really panics when Bai Mi smirks, and adds, "You should find him as soon as possible, non-residents of Teta-Pi, can only remain in station grounds for work rted purposes."


    She points at the tracker in Xi Zirui''s hand and the identity tag hanging from it. "Seeing as you''re the only one properly identified as a deliveryman you should probably find him as soon as possible. Otherwise station police will do it for you."

 Chapter 103: Dont steal a cat

    Chapter 103: Don''t steal a cat


    Xi Zirui has no idea where Han Yu could have gone to.


    "You really didn''t see where he wandered off, to?" Xi Zirui asks Bai Mi, giving her a pleading look.


    She points towards the end of the street. "That way," she says, but then hums and turns around, thinking better of it. "Or maybe that way?"


    "Who knows how your spacer brains work, honestly," she says, grinning at Xi Zirui''s scowl.


    ''Spacer'', is that supposed to be a slur? Did Bai Mi just call him a space slur?


    Ni Ni chimes. "Yes," she says, and then, "''Spacer'' is a derrogative denomination for people who spend most of their lives on a ship, instead of living in a station. This includes bothmercial pilots, freight carriers, as well as rogue subsets of humanity who refuse to settle down on a station and obey UHN regtions and instead live onrge ships, most of them stolen."


    Xi Zirui spares a sideways nce at Bai Mi and her air of lofty superiority. Yeah, he can understand why drifting away in space is preferable to spending any amount of time on a station with people like her.


    Still, "there''s another one of those," Xi Zirui says, pointing towards the hairpin in the ss case. "If you help me find him, I''ll tell you how you can get it."


    Of course he has no way of doing that, and absolutely no idea if the other hairpin Han Yu gifted him made it to this universe too.


    But Bai Mi doesn''t know that.


    She''s suspicious of him, though. "How do I know you''re telling the truth?" she asks, her eyes narrowed.


    "I told you I recognized it, didn''t I?" he smirks. "Feel free to ignore me, but you might miss out on the chance of adding another priceless item to your collection."


    After a period of silent deliberation, she tsks in frustration and sighs, "Fine, let''s go."


    She steps out from behind her house''s gate and into the sidewalk, shaking out her long curtain of hair. "This is going to be my good deed of the month. You Spacers have probably never seen this much uninterruptednd."


    Xi Zirui bites down on his lower lip, walking alongside her with his head down.


    Bai Mi points out a random tree they walk past. "That''s a tree," she says. "I bet you''ve never seen one."


    "Uh uh, never seen one of those," Xi Zirui says.


    He points out a man and a woman on the opposite side of the street. "I''ve never seen those either. We don''t have assholes like that in space."


    She frowns. "No, you only have hitmen and smugglers."


    Considering his current upation, Xi Zirui can''t refute thatst statement.


    He turns to Bai Mi with a smirk. "All the more reason for young miss to help me. Better not get on my bad side."


    ---


    They walk for at least half an hour with no sign of Han Yu.


    Xi Zirui''s doesn''t want to admit it but he''s beginning to panic. What if someone finds out he''s an Android?


    What if the station''s police Bai Mi mentioned finds him instead? What even is the penalty for walking around a space station without a work permit?


    It doesn''t help that every road looks the same, at least in the neighborhoods surrounding Bai Mi''s. Just row upon row of houses made of ss and steel, almost more window than wall. All of them with a manicured frontwn and a single tree in front.


    "How do any of you know which house is yours?" Xi Zirui asks, exasperated when they turn the corner into another street exactly like the one they just left.


    Bai Mi scoffs. "At least we don''t breathe recycled air, and have a sky above our heads."


    Xi Zirui doesn''t know why he cares, it''s not like he belongs to this world, but the whole spacer versus stationer hostility really gets on his nerves.


    He''s about to mention the benefits of anti-gravity sex --which he has yet to try but hopes he''ll get around to, when amotion draws his attention.


    A group of people are gathered in a circle, looking at something in the middle of them.


    Xi Zirui has a terrible feeling.


    He runs down the street and rushes over the crowed, elbowing people away.


    As expected, he finds Han Yu between them, half kneeling on the paved road and holding something against his chest.


    "What''s going on?" Xi Zirui asks, ignoring the disgruntled stationers and focusing his attention on Han Yu.


    Han Yu looks up at him with a relieved expression. "They were hurting him," he says, just as a whiny meowes up from the cradle of his arms.


    For the second time in a day, Xi Zirui sees somethingpletely unexpected.


    Han Yu is holding a long-haired orange cat, one of his hind legs missing.


    ''Little Thunder?'' Xi Zirui thinks to himself, kneeling down next to Han Yu to run his fingers over the cat''s soft fur.


    The cat turns his wide, beady yellow eyes towards him and lets out a prolonged hiss.


    It''s Little Thunder without a doubt, no other cat has such a bad temper while simultaneously demanding to be held and petted at all times.


    He might not be able to get the hairpin Han Yu gave him back from Bai Mi, but he''ll be dammed if he''s leaving this cursed space station with his cat.


    "Let''s go," he says, helping Han Yu to his feet. "You can bring the cat."


    A blond man standing near them sputters indignantly. "Not so fast, the cat is Teta-Pi property, the two of you can''t take it."


    A well-dressed kid nods in agreement. "Yeah, spacer scum like you can''t take our stuff."


    Han Yu turns his big pleading eyes towards Xi Zirui. "The cat is a stray, he doesn''t have anyone to look after him," he nods towards the kid, "he was hurting him."


    The kid scoffs. "I can do what I want to the cat, if it doesn''t have an owner toin about it."


    Xi Zirui has heard enough. "Listen here kid, we''re taking the fucking cat."


    He smiles mockingly at the little boy, and pulls Han Yu away from the crowd by the elbow -- his arms still protectively wrapped around Little Thunder.


    They don''t get twenty paces out, before a shrill voice rings out. "I''m calling station police! Spacers are trying to rob us!"


    A chorus of agreement rises up from the crowd.


    "Run!" Xi Zirui hisses at Han Yu, as his leisurely stroll turns into a sprint.


    Bai Mi looks like she''ll give chase for a moment, shouting "Wait! My antique! You promised," after Xi Zirui before losing steam and falling behind.


    Xi Zirui takes the tracker out of his jumpsuit''s pocket and reverses directions to get back to the ship.


    He holds it above his head so Han Yu will understand he''s meant to follow him, and doesn''t stop running until he reaches thending deck.


    He unlocks the ship and climbs aboard with a relieved sigh, followed by Han Yu, battling against a vicious Little Thunder who refuses to stay put in his arms.


    Xi Zirui locks the door behind him and jumps into the pilot''s chair.


    "Ni Ni get us out of here," he says, just as the sound of banging fists on the Irregr''s door rings through the cabin.


    "All systems engaged and ready for takeoff," Ni Ni says, as the control panel lights up and the whirring of the Irregr''s thrusters makes the ground vibrate.


    A ring rm rings from outside: "Do not liftoff, an item belonging to Teta-Pi is illegally being carried aboard this vessel, if this item isn''t returned we will follow UHN regtions regarding theft of station property to the fullest extent of thew."


    Xi Zirui scoffs. "You fucking do that," he says, saddened that the people outside can''t hear him.


    "If Host wants, I can broadcast his voice outside."


    That sounds great, actually.


    He really wants these people to go fuck themselves.


    Something clicks and static hum echoes through the ship. Xi Zirui clears his throat.


    "This Spacer Scum is going to take the damn cat, and there''s nothing you stationer pricks can do about it."


    Still struggling to keep Little Thunder, Han Yu lets out an amusedugh.


    Xi Zirui spins his fingers around in the air. "Punch it, Ni Ni."


    She does, and the Irregr takes off from the Teta-Pi''snding dock, disappearing into the fake teal sky, and then the stars beyond it.


    ---


    Han Yu only lets go of Little Thunder when they reach cruising speed. The cat jumps out of his arms in a huff and disappears into one of the cabin''s many nooks and crannies.


    Xi Zirui gets up from the pilot chair and stretches his arms above his head.


    Han Yu approaches him with a downcast look to his eyes. "I''m sorry, I got us in trouble."


    Xi Zirui pats him on the shoulder. "Don''t worry, you did a good thing, the cat didn''t deserve to be kicked around by that little brat."


    "I saw him run away from the little boy and feltpelled to follow after them," Han Yu says. "I should have warned Xi Zirui."


    "Don''t worry, I''m just d you''re safe."


    Han Yu nods, a little gloomy, and Xi Zirui bumps his shoulder into his. "We have a cat now, we need to give it a name."


    There''s no doubt in his mind that the cat is Little Thunder, but he''s curious to know which name Han Yu will pick, this time around.


    Han Yu''s eyes flicker down towards Xi Zirui, a little smile ying at the corner of his lips. "Xi Zirui will think it''s silly, but I feel like I''ve met this cat before."


    Xi Zirui goes very still. "I don''t think it''s silly at all," he says, swallowing around nothing.


    Han Yu''s smile widens. "Then, can we call it Little Thunder?"

 Chapter 104: Dont say its because hes an Android

    Chapter 104: Don''t say it''s because he''s an Android


    Over the next few days Xi Zirui delivers some more of the cargo, raising up his delivery rate all the way to 60%.


    Han Yu stays in the <em>Irregr</em>, and doesn''t even bring up going stationside again.


    All of Xi Zirui''s attempts to get some information out of him end up frustrated. He''s convinced that his desire to name the cat "Little Thunder" is a coincidence, and shows absolutely no sign of remembering his past life in the previous worlds.


    Which, he''s an Android, so Xi Zirui feels silly for having thought it possible in the first ce.


    The chance of a soul reincarnating in an artificial body is too much for him, especially considering he isn''t even religious in the first ce and has never spent time considering these possibilities.


    He''s returning to the ship from histest delivery when he finds Han Yu crouching on the floor trying to entice Little Thunder out from under a cupboard with a piece of string.


    "Here, kitty, kitty," he says, waving his arm around. "Xi Zirui is going to get mad at us if he gets home and sees you causing trouble."


    Xi Zirui smiles fondly at the scene, and even more so at Han Yu calling their terrible ship ''home''.


    "I''m already home," he says, walking towards Han Yu who scuttles out from under the cupboard. "And I only see one troublemaker."


    Han Yu wipes his dusty hands on the front of his jumpsuit. "And is that me or Little Thunder?"


    Xi Zirui grins at him, and flicks his nose. "That remains to be seen."


    Something shes in Han Yu''s eyes and he catches Xi Zirui''s index finger between his fist.


    A look passes between them, charged with something that makes the breath crackle in Xi Zirui''s lungs, but as quickly as ites, it vanishes.


    Han Yu''s smile back in ce, a readyugh on his lips.


    Xi Zirui doesn''t know what to make of these moments that have been happening more frequently.


    He and Han Yu will be doing somethingpletely normal, but then all of a sudden Han Yu will get an essing look in his eyes, as if he''s considering a slew of possibilities.


    Xi Zirui just doesn''t know what those possibilities are, but it makes a delicious shiver run down his spine.


    In the meantime, he continues to share a bed with Han Yu, and being tortured by the proximity every night.


    He watches Han Yu turn his back on him and walk towards the kitchen, the bit of string trailing from his ck fingers, and Xi Zirui much like a cat, is hypnotized by the movement.


    ---


    They''re sitting up in bed watching a movie in the holo screen.


    Xi Zirui has gathered that alien/ human romances are all the rage, judging by the amount of tv shows and dramas about that kind of rtionship they have watchedtely.


    He thinks it stems from humanity''s frustration at not having encountered intelligent life forms yet. Still painfully alone in their tiny corner of the gxy, no matter how far from home.


    Personally, if Xi Zirui was an alien he wouldn''t want to meet humanity either, let alone enter into aplicated inter-species rtionship.


    Of course the Kryger protagonist of the series they''re watching doesn''t think so.


    "What a fucking idiot," Xi Zirui groans, pointing at the screen where the protagonist, Lyf, is entering into an all out war with her family because they disapprove of her rtionship with the human Anna, who is probably the most boring person in the universe and beyond. "She''s not worth it,dy."


    He shakes his head with a disgusted sigh and reaches into Han Yu''sp to pet a dozing Little Thunder.


    The little beast is only ever quiet when he''s sleepy. Purring up a storm all the way up to the point he falls asleep, after which he starts snoring like a freight train.


    "I think it''s romantic," Han Yu says, petting Little Thunder alongside Xi Zirui. "She doesn''t let their differencese between them."


    That would be a valid sentiment if applied to anyone besides Anna, who is as exciting as a broken vase at the best of times, and as dull as a brick at the worst.


    "She''s jeopardizing her diplomatic mission to Earth, because of a girl who described her skin color as ''a swirl of Mercury dipped in Venus''." Just remembering that terrible bit of dialogue gives Xi Zirui goosebumps.


    He used to be an actor in the acimed drama ''Demonic Sect Leader, I''ll make you fall in love with me!'' after all.


    Han Yu frowns. "She''s a little unusual, but that''s part of her charm. She doesn''t hide anything from Lyf, isn''t that a good thing?"


    Xi Zirui really shouldn''t get all worked up over a stupid space ro, but Anna has been getting on his nerves for the past four episodes.


    "She''s not unusual, she''s stupid! It''s like she doesn''t understand anything happening around her, and she isn''t even the alien," Xi Zirui says, with a frustrated sigh. "Half of the misunderstandings between her and Lyf could have been avoided if she would just use her words and talk."


    Han Yu sits up straight against the wall, his hands stilling on Little Thunder''s soft fur. "Then does Xi Zirui think she should be direct regarding her feelings?"


    "That wouldn''t hurt," he concedes, "but does she even know what her feelings are?"


    Han Yu tilts his head towards Xi Zirui''s. "How so?"


    "Does she really like Lyf, or is she only interested in her because of the novelty of her being an alien?" He points at the screen where Lyf is looking soulfully into Anna''s eyes. "And what about Lyf? How much of her intense passion for Anna is real, and how much of it is her rebelling against her strict society?"


    "Xi Zirui doesn''t think two people as different as them can be together?" Han Yu asks, enunciating the words slowly.


    "I think they''re going to cause each other a lot of pain for no good reason," he says. "If you''re going to throw your life into that kind of chaos you should at least be sure it''s love."


    He cuts himself off abruptly, his eyes stinging.


    Maybe the reason why he''s so bothered by this silly space ro is because he thinks it''s shallow,pared to all the things he has gone through to be together with Han Yu.


    Is still going through.


    Time is a finite resource, no one should waste their own or someone else''s.


    Xi Zirui wouldn''t be here, delivering stuff to assholes who knows how many years in the future, if he didn''t think the person sitting next to him was worth it.


    He chances a sideways nce at Han Yu, but finds him absorbed in thought, his silky hair obscuring his eyes.


    "I see," Han Yu says, after a long moment of contemtion, and then picks up Little Thunder from hisp and deposits him into Xi Zirui''s. "Excuse me."


    Xi Zirui is left alone on the bed, holding a pissed off Little Thunder without understanding anything of what just happened.


    Was it something he said?


    He goes over the conversation they just had and arrives at the conclusion that he''s perhaps a bigger idiot than Earth girl Anna -- which is a terrible blow to his ego.


    He deposits Little Thunder on the duvet which earns him an annoyed hiss and a scratch, and goes after Han Yu.


    Xi Zirui finds Han Yu sitting in the co-pilot''s seat of the pilot cabin, his legs crossed on the leather seat as he gazes out at the darkness of space and the small dots of light in the distance.


    Xi Zirui approaches him slowly. "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to imply that different people can''t be together, I don''t think that at all."


    Han Yu shrugs, not turning around to face him.


    "There''s no need to apologize, I think Xi Zirui is right."


    Xi Zirui''s heart stops inside his chest.


    "You do?"


    He can see the back of Han Yu''s head tilt forward in a nod. "Some differences are too great to ovee, I understand that."


    Xi Zirui whines, low in his throat. "Don''t say that."


    He can''t take that, his only sce between all this world hopping is knowing that he''ll at least have Han Yu, for as long or as little as they have together before they''re parted once again.


    This time Han Yu turns around on the chair, wrapping his arms around the headrest and facing Xi Zirui with a probing look. "Why? Why can''t I say that? Xi Zirui should use his words to make me understand."


    There''s something fierce burning in his eyes, and it makes Xi Zirui''s mouth run dry.


    Han Yu doesn''t wait for an answer. "Because I need to understand why Xi Zirui doesn''t want to get physically close to me, and yet looks at me as if the distance hurts him."


    "I...I..," he''s at a loss for words incapable ofing up with anything to say in the face of Han Yu''s indignation.


    "I think Xi Zirui doesn''t want anything to do with me for the same reasons he said Lyf and Anna shouldn''t be together," his perfect features twist into a bitter scowl, "it''s not worth the effort."


    "No, I don''t think that at all," Xi Zirui says rushing forward to touch the sliver of bare skin on Han Yu''s arm. "I''m just afraid of taking advantage, because, because..."


    Han Yu finishes his train of thought for him, his eyebrows knitted above his stormy eyes, "because I''m an Android?"

 Chapter 105: Dont think sleeping Androids dream of electric sheep

    Chapter 105: Don''t think sleeping Androids dream of electric sheep


    Xi Zirui is stunned silent, unable toe up with anything to say to Han Yu, who lowers his head in shame and leaves the cabin.


    Rushing after him, Xi Zirui pulls him back by the wrist just as he''s about to enter the kitchen.


    Han Yu shakes him off without turning around, and Xi Zirui, no match for his Android strength, is unable to hold on.


    The kitchen doors slide shut behind Han Yu, and Xi Zirui can only bang his fists against the metal fruitlessly.


    "Han Yu, let me exin, I didn''t mean it like that."


    No answeres from the other side of the door.


    Xi Zirui keeps banging his fists. "Let''s talk about this," he lets out a frustrated groan. "You''re being unreasonable."


    The doors slide open suddenly, almost making Xi Zirui lose his bnce.


    Han Yu res at him from across the threshold. "Just one of the many emotions I''m capable of having, despite being an Android, and therefore, not a person."


    This time, Xi Zirui holds out his arm to block his path and prevent him from storming off again.


    "It''s not like that, it''s just...I don''t know how much of what you feel is real and how much of it is programmed."


    As soon as the words leave his mouth Xi Zirui wishes he could take them back.


    Han Yu notices him flinching, but instead of getting angry it''s as if he detes, his shoulders slumping in exhaustion.


    "Xi Zirui''s emotions are caused by chemicals in his brain, how much of it is real, how much is biology?"


    Xi Zirui lowers his arm. "You''re right, I''m sorry. I shouldn''t have said that, of course your feelings are real."


    Han Yu''s eyes meet his across the short distance between them, his beautiful profile taking up Xi Zirui''s field of vision.


    "I can''t help that I was made instead of born." He shrugs, his longshes shuttering down his eyes. "But why should that affect how I live? Doing the things I was programmed to do makes me happy."


    "But-," Xi Zirui starts, preparing himself for another round of shoving his foot into his mouth, before he thinks better of it and bites down on his words.


    Han Yu''s eyes dart towards him, shing with righteous indignation. "I like cooking for Xi Zirui, I like cleaning the ship, I like making sure Xi Zirui has everything he needs. Is that because I was programmed to help humans with housework, or because I like Xi Zirui and making him happy?"


    A muscle twitches in his jaw, and Xi Zirui can''t help noticing how human of him that is, that involuntary disy of anger.


    Then again, Xi Zirui thinks that has been the problem all along, he has been looking at Han Yu and searching for the humanity in him, instead of appreciating him for what he is -- an Android.


    Han Yu shakes his head. "From my point of view, the difference is irrelevant. I can''t change my nature any more than Xi Zirui can change his." He lifts his chin, looking down his nose at Xi Zirui. "Nor do I want to."


    With those parting words, he leaves Xi Zirui in the hallway, making his way back towards the cabin.


    Space in the <em>Irregr</em> is limited, but it''s clear that Han Yu wants as much of it between himself and Xi Zirui as possible.


    ---


    That night, Han Yu never makes it to their room, which is how Xi Zirui has begun to think of it.


    Xi Zirui lies in bed for a long time, staring up at the ceiling, trying and failing to fall asleep.


    The tiny bed feels huge without Han Yu next to him.


    "Ni Ni, who bought Han Yu?" Xi Zirui asks, keeping his voice quiet, in the off-chance that Han Yu might hear him.


    He put that question out of his mind until now, because he knew he would never be delivering Han Yu to the person who bought him.


    But with everything Han Yu has said, it makes him wonder. Who wanted an illegal Android, especially one like Han Yu and what were they going to do with him?


    Ni Ni has the good sense to answer only for Xi Zirui to hear, "Answering Host: Shen Yun did."


    That sickly bastard? Xi Zirui hasn''t thought about him ever since he saw his dead body in the third world.


    What does that waif want with Han Yu?


    "Shen Yun is a world-renowned surgeon who creates the prostheses for his clients-"


    Xi Zirui cuts her off. "Clients? Not patients?"


    "Only the extremely wealthy can afford Shen Yun''s exclusive services, and while some of them might have experienced an ident which left them disfigured or missing a limb, most of them seek his services for aesthetic reasons."


    Xi Zirui is very confused, is Ni Ni implying these people have healthy limbs but rece them with one of Shen Yun''s prostheses?


    "Yes," she says, "the ''robotic'' look is very in fashion among spacers in particr, with exposed machinery and chrome elements, but some people might choose to rece a limb simply to switch it with an upgraded version: stronger, with some more motor function as well as other uses such as projectileunching, methr-


    "Enough, I''ve heard enough," Xi Zirui says, feeling a nauseating bolt of culture shock. He won''t make any moral judgement on the beauty standards of a society so removed from his own, but it does feel extremely shallow to him.


    More importantly, he has a terrible feeling about what it means for Shen Yun''s intentions towards Han Yu.


    "What use did Shen Yun have for an Android like Han Yu?"


    Ni Ni waits for a beat before answering. "Host has probably already figured it out. Shen Yun nned to scrape him for parts. Theponents in an Android could be very useful for his prostheses, and the lifelike artificial skin priceless for his clients who prefer the realistic look."


    Xi Zirui closes his eyes and curses under his breath.


    At least Shen Yun is somewhere far away, and Han Yu is safe aboard the <em>Irregr</em>, even if he would rather not be.


    Suddenly, it''s imperative that Xi Zirui find him. He can''t stand the distance between them.


    He throws the covers off himself and goes searching for him.


    In such a small ship, it doesn''t take him long. He finds him in the pilot''s cabin, standing up against a wall, with his head lowered and his arms hanging limply at his sides.


    Xi Zirui approaches him slowly, and then notices the array of shing colors shifting through his open eyes.


    It''s an odd sight, and makes Xi Zirui''s heart speed up. He has never seen Han Yu like this.


    Could he be experiencing any technical malfunction?


    Ni Ni chimes. "He''s sleeping, Host. Androids recharge during sleep, which they can mimic to resemble a human''s."


    Xi Zirui looks at Han Yu more closely, inspecting the fine tracery of artificial veins under his skin.


    He realizes now that Han Yu has been masking his natural Android behaviours as much as possible in order to appear more humanlike for Xi Zirui.


    The realization makes the bottom drop out of his stomach.


    He''s worse than Earth girl Anna and herck of tact when handling her lovers'' alien nature.


    Xi Zirui really doesn''t have a leg to stand on.


    All this time he never considered he might be giving Han Yu the impression that him being an Android was a problem for him.


    Bolstered by the fact that Han Yu is asleep, Xi Zirui rests his head on his shoulder and sighs deeply, inhaling his clean mint scent.


    He fits the back of his hand into the cradle of Han Yu''s loose palm, and whispers into the fabric of his jumpsuit. "I once told you that I was curious about you, I wasn''t lying about that."


    He sighs. "I don''t mind that you''re an Android, it makes no difference to me."


    He chances another look up at Han Yu''s eyes and confirms they''re still shing the random sequence of colors.


    "You don''t know this, but I''ve been choosing you for a long time now," he says, feeling as if he''s getting a weight off his shoulders by admitting this, even if Han Yu can''t hear him. "You told me I surprised you, and that you didn''t think you were ever surprised before. Well, it''s no different for me, you have no idea how bored I was before I met you."


    Xi Zirui chuckles a little to himself. He feels like such a long time has passed since he met Han Yu, he can''t even imagine how the person he was would react to seeing him now, in a spaceship, admitting his feelings to a sleeping Android.


    "I guess what I''m trying to say is..." he falters, trying to order his thoughts. "It''s my choice to love you, I just want to make sure it''s your choice to love me, too."


    He pulls away from Han Yu, lifts his head off his shoulder when he feels fingers close around his hand.


    In his panic he tries to wrench free of Han Yu''s grip, but he holds him in ce, his dark eyes staring searchingly into Xi Zirui''s wide ones.


    "If Xi Zirui must know, it has been my choice not to kiss the smile off his lips, my choice too, not to burst into the bathroom when Xi Zirui is showering and push him, naked and wet, against the stall."


    Xi Zirui''s breath hitches. One of Han Yu''s arms snakes around his waist, holding him steady against his chest.


    "I''m ready to start making different choices," he says, his lips tickling the shell of Xi Zirui''s ear.

 Chapter 106: Dont bare your neck

    Chapter 106: Don''t bare your neck


    tw: mild sexual content


    ---


    Xi Zirui is at a loss for words, paralyzed by Han Yu''s arms around him.


    Han Yu leans forward, nuzzling along the tense line of Xi Zirui''s neck. "Xi Zirui said something about having been choosing me for a long time. How can that be, when we''ve known each other for only weeks?"


    Again, Xi Zirui doesn''t have an answer for him, and his proximity isn''t making it easier to think.


    "Have we met before?" he asks, in a small wounded voice, as if it pains him not to remember. "I''ve been having dreams-"


    Xi Zirui''s eyes fly up towards Han Yu''s. "What dreams?"


    He had no idea Androids could dream, but this isn''t the first time Han Yu has told him about dreams.


    Su Xueyi, too.


    And he had that odd dream, about the plum orchard.


    What is going on here?


    Ni Ni is conspicuously silent on the matter.


    Han Yu''s eyes meet Xi Zirui''s, his arm tightening around Xi Zirui''s waist. "They don''t make much sense, I think they''re the result of all the dramas we''ve been watching." He shakes his head with a self-deprecating scoff. "Just fanciful flights of the imagination."


    Xi Zirui''s hands crawl up the front of Han Yu''s chest, his fingers tightening on the fabric of his jumpsuit. "I want to know."


    Han Yu ducks his head, suddenly shy. "It''s impossible, but I think I''ve been dreaming about meeting Xi Zirui back on Earth, living our life there as equals," he lets out a small chuckle. "In the dreams I think I''m even human."


    "Are we in a city with thousands of tall buildings, as high and far as the eye can see?" Xi Zirui asks, thinking of their year of bliss living in Chongqing. "Is there a great river cutting through it?


    Han Yu''s eyes widen. "Has Xi Zirui been having the same dreams? What do they mean?"


    How can Xi Zirui exin it, when he doesn''t understand it himself?


    One thing he''s certain of, and he''s confident telling Han Yu as much, "I think it means we are connected, other than that...it''s just guesswork."


    Han Yu seems doesn''t question him further, resting his cheek on top of Xi Zirui''s head and inhaling deeply. "Do these dreams feel fraught to Xi Zirui as well?"


    "How so?"


    Han Yu takes in a shuddering breath, but against Xi Zirui, his chest doesn''t expand. "I wake up feeling very sad, as if there''s a part of me I''ve lost forever."


    Xi Zirui hides his face into Han Yu''s neck, breathing in his clean scent, trying to ignore the prickling in his eyes. "Yes, that''s what it feels like."


    ---


    He takes Han Yu''s hand and leads him back to bed.


    There''s a new charged quality to the atmosphere between them. Han Yu switches out of his jumpsuit. Xi Zirui is slow to avert his eyes, and Han Yu catches him looking.


    When they get into bed Xi Zirui faces the wall, his back to Han Yu and his heart racing madly inside his chest.


    Despite Han Yu''s earlier heated words, Xi Zirui is still unsure around him. He had no problem taking charge in the previous worlds, but he still feels like he''s threading on unsteady ground due to Han Yu being an Android.


    He has epted that Han Yu''s choices are his own, but he won''t push him either way.


    He''ll wait for Han Yu to take the initiative, no matter how long it takes.


    His breathing stilles up short when one of Han Yu''s arms snakes around his waist to pull him flush against his chest. Xi Zirui''s ass slotting against the cradle of his hips.


    Han Yu sighs in contentment and drops a small kiss on Xi Zirui''s nape, where his hair is shorter and the skin smooth and sensitive.


    "Goodnight," he says, the words brushing Xi Zirui''s skin. "Sleep well."


    The intimacy of their position is making Xi Zirui heat up under the covers, he has to bite down on his lower lip not to let out a whine of frustration when he wishes Han Yu goodnight too.


    ---


    Over the next few days, Xi Zirui proceeds with the deliveries as usual, meeting yet more sour-faced stationers who look down on him as if he isn''t worthy of breathing in the same vicinity as them.


    Xi Zirui is d to leave them behind and return to the <em>Irregr</em>, but once there he''s been experiencing a different kind of struggle.


    Han Yu has grown more handsy since their conversation, and takes every opportunity to ster himself to Xi Zirui''s side. Like Little Thunder rubbing his head all over the ship to mark his territory.


    As soon as Xi Zirui gets back Han Yu wraps his arms around him, nuzzling his neck. "I''ve missed Xi Zirui."


    "I''ve only been gone two hours," Xi Zirui says, choking on his next breath when Han Yu''s hands slide down his waist and brush across his ass before settling on his hip.


    "That''s a long time," Han Yu says, the corners of his lips turning downwards. "I''ve made snacks, let''s watch another episode of ''Love among the Stars''"


    Or ''Earth Girl Anna''s misadventures'' as Xi Zirui thinks of it. Han Yu is oddly fond of the drama, and Xi Zirui doesn''t have the heart to suggest they watch something else.


    Especially not after the stupid fight they had over it, and which was entirely his fault.


    The problem is that, along with hating the damn show, watching it has be a sort of prolonged torture.


    Han Yu now likes to sit with his back against the wall, with Xi Zirui on hisp.


    Each time Xi Zirui tries to take a seat next to him, Han Yu picks him up as if he weights nothing and deposits him on hisp unceremoniously.


    And Xi Zirui is too horny after being manhandled like that to risk changing positions.


    Ever since their conversation, Han Yu has been showing some more of his Android side. The other day, something fell under the kitchen table and he effortlessly picked up the entire table one-handed.


    That wasn''t even the worst incident. A day after that, Xi Zirui was bringing up the cargo from the hull, when he slipped on something wet on the floor - most likely Little Thunder''s vomit - and would have fallen down, if Han Yu wasn''t there to pick him up.


    Lifting him up in his strong arms.


    That night, Xi Zirui had a very embarrassing dream where Han Yu fucked into him with abandon, just moving him up and down on his cock like a ragdoll.


    Things have not improved since.


    Right now he finds himself once again seated on Han Yu''sp, with the aggravating factor of having the bowl of crispy rice treats Han Yu made for them sitting on his ownp, with Han Yu frequently reaching into the bowl to pop one into his mouth.


    The episode they''re watching is almost halfway over, and Xi Zirui hasn''t payed attention to five minutes of it.


    Too preupied with the warmth of Han Yu''s chest, and the way his arm rubs against the side of his thigh when he reaches into the bowl.


    "Is Xi Zirui not hungry?" he asks, picking up a treat and holding it in front of Xi Zirui''s lips. "He usually likes these."


    It''s not that Xi Zirui isn''t hungry, it''s just that being horny takes precedence.


    He has barely opened his mouth to answer when Han Yu shoves the entire treat inside it.


    "Xi Zirui is so skinny, he should eat more," Han Yu says, his tone light.


    Yet he doesn''t remove his fingers from Xi Zirui''s mouth.


    It makes Xi Zirui heat up, just feeling the weight of them against his tongue. The rice treat melts in his mouth and still Han Yu doesn''t take his fingers out.


    Xi Zirui gives them an experimental lick, just running the t of his tongue over one of the pads.


    Han Yu has no reaction, still engrossed on what is going on in the holo screen. It''s as if he has forgotten his fingers inside Xi Zirui''s mouth.


    The thought sends a frisson of arousal down Xi Zirui''s spine.


    He can''t help giving Han Yu''s fingers another lick, and another, and then sucking them deeper into his mouth when his self-control finally snaps.


    His handse up to wrap around Han Yu''s wrist, to keep his arm in ce as Xi Zirui sucks the sugary sweetness from his skin.


    Fingers wrap around a few strands of his hair, pulling his head backwards.


    Xi Zirui''s mouthes away from Han Yu''s fingers with a wet pop and their eyes meet upside down.


    Han Yu grins down at him. "Is it tasty?"


    He looks so sweet, so guileless, it''s doing terrible things to Xi Zirui.


    His throat works as he answers. "It''s tasty."


    Han Yu''s smile deepens. "I''m happy to give Xi Zirui other sweet treats to suck on," his fingers tighten on Xi Zirui''s hair. "I was wondering what would finally whet Xi Zirui''s appetite."


    So Xi Zirui hasn''t been imagining that their new level of proximity was deliberate on Han Yu''s part.


    "Why didn''t you say something?" he asks, growing unbearably hot under his jumpsuit.


    Han Yu''s smile is devastating. "I thought Xi Zirui deserved to suffer a little for his bad behaviour."


    The hand still wet with Xi Zirui''s saliva slides down to wrap around Xi Zirui''s distended throat. "But I''m done teasing now. I want to make Xi Zirui mine."

 Chapter 107: Dont beg for it [+18]

    Chapter 107: Don''t beg for it [+18]


    The feeling of Han Yu''s sticky fingers around his throat makes Xi Zirui''s breathinge up short.


    He tilts his head further back, baring more of his vulnerable throat for Han Yu to squeeze.


    Since he''s an Android, Han Yu''s body doesn''t betray any of the telltale signs of lust that always gave his human counterparts away --the inkspill of his dark pupils, the fine film of sweat over his skin, his short stato breathing


    None of that gives this Han Yu''s desire away, but Xi Zirui has be an expert at reading him, and he can see the hungry look in his eyes, the covetous way his hands tighten on his skin.


    If he could, he would unhinge his jaw and swallow Xi Zirui whole.


    It''s heady, being gazed at like that, and Xi Zirui has to close his eyes against the swell of heat sizzling under his skin.


    Han Yu pulls Xi Zirui back, flush against his chest, and throws the bowl of rice treats away with his free hand, making Little Thunder jump out from under the bed with a hiss.


    His left hand is still holding on tightly to Xi Zirui''s neck, his thumb digging into his jugr.


    Xi Zirui can only watch, spell-bound, as Han Yu brings his other hand to the zipper of his jumpsuit and starts pulling it downwards, slowly revealing inch after inch of creamy skin.


    He stops just below Xi Zirui''s ribcage, the jumpsuit falling open on each side of his chest.


    Xi Zirui''s nipples stiffen up under the room''s cold recycled air, raising from his slim chest as if begging for attention.


    Attention that Han Yu is quick to provide, running the pad of a thumb over a stiff peak.


    "I find these fascinating," Han Yu says, his voice almost detached as he continues to carelessly tease Xi Zirui''s nipple. "Biologically, men have no need for them, isn''t that right?"


    Xi Zirui is in no condition to answer him, his mouth hanging open as he tries to get enough air into his lungs.


    Han Yu doesn''t need him to answer. "Completely useless, except for pleasure," Han Yu says, now pulling at the tender nub, making it red and swollen under his expert ministrations. "Did Xi Zirui know? I have full encyclopedic knowledge of human anatomy."


    He looks down into Xi Zirui''s red-rimmed eyes and smiles tenderly. "So I know that how sensitive a man''s nipples are depends on how often they are stimted in a sexual manner." (1)


    That doesn''t sound right to Xi Zirui, but he''s in no condition to argue.


    His already thin grasp on sanity only slips further when Han Yu leans over his shoulder to blow warm air over his abused nipple.


    "Could it be that Xi Zirui is very lewd? Does he tease his nipples often?"


    The hand around Xi Zirui''s throat tightens a fraction.


    Xi Zirui lets out a broken moan, arching his chest up into Han Yu''s heated touch.


    "Or...is someone else doing it for him?" Han Yu asks, a dark edge to his voice as his fingers pinch Xi Zirui''s already abused right nipple.


    "Only...," Han Yu''s hand tightens on Xi Zirui''s neck once again, making him choke on his words. "There''s only Han Yu."


    The pressure around Xi Zirui''s throat vanishes suddenly as Han Yu''s other hand joins the first on his chest, rubbing and pulling at his nipples carelessly, making Xi Zirui squirm in ce like a snared rabbit.


    Han Yu hums thoughtfully. "But how can I be sure of that?" He lets go of one of Xi Zirui''s nipples and pulls down the zipper as far as it will go, just above his belly button.


    His hand slides inside Xi Zirui''s jumpsuit, under his underwear, and closes around his straining cock, making Xi Zirui bite on his lower lip to prevent himself from moaning shamelessly.


    Han Yu tsks. "With such a shameless body, how do I know if Xi Zirui truly belongs to me?"


    Xi Zirui wants to shout that he''s like this because of Han Yu.


    He has always enjoyed fucking, but it wasn''t until Han Yu that Xi Zirui truly understood how much joy there was to be taken in sharing his body with someone else, in giving as much as in taking.


    Getting it so good he forgets his own name.


    He whines, low on his throat and fucks up into Han Yu''s loose fist. "Only Han Yu, I swear, only Han Yu."


    He can feel Han Yu''s pleased smile against the side of his head, and then his fingers tightening on his cock, pumping up and down with expert ease, tracking the pad of his thumb over the weeping tip and making Xi Zirui squirm in his hold.


    Han Yu helps Xi Zirui out of his jumpsuit the rest of the way off, until it pools around his shins, trapping him in ce.


    Han Yu''s hand returns to Xi Zirui''s cock, and he feels like he could weep. He can feel an orgasm drawing near, making his breathinge up in short pants.


    "You''re going to make mee," he warns, one of his hands flying out to stop Han Yu''s hand.


    "That''s the goal," Han Yu says, shaking off Xi Zirui''s grip.


    Xi Zirui whines, low and needy. "I want toe while you fuck me, please."


    Han Yu''s grip tightens, and his lovely smile widens. "Who says Xi Zirui won''t?"


    The pace of his finger increases, and Xi Zirui can only throw his head back against Han Yu''s shoulder in hopeless pleasure, one of his handsing up to grip Han Yu''s bicep for support.


    Xi Zirui looks down at his body, at the way the lithe muscles of his abdomen strain and tighten under his sweaty skin, how his hard cock drips a milky stream of precum onto his stomach, creating a puddle that Han Yu dips his fingers into before bringing them back around his cock.


    He speeds up the rhythm of his hand and Xi Zirui is hopeless to stop the wave of pleasure that crashes over him on a particr vicious downstroke.


    Hees with a loud cry, his fingers digging into Han Yu''s bicep so hard that if he was human Xi Zirui''s blunt nails would cut bloody crescents into his skin.


    Han Yu angles Xi Zirui''s cock towards his stomach so that most of it pools on the valley of his heaving stomach and inside his bellybutton.


    Xi Zirui tries to get his breathing under control, but it''s clear that Han Yu doesn''t n on giving him any respite, still teasing the the sensitive tip of his cock.


    "Stop, it''s too much," Xi Zirui whines, but despite his words his hips still cant upwards, seeking Han Yu''s touch.


    Han Yu lets out a low chuckle but lets go of him, tilting Xi Zirui''s neck to the side so that he can pepper a trail of fiery kisses all the way to his jaw.


    "Xi Zirui is so beautiful," he says, just as his teeth graze the sharp junction of his jawbone. "I could admire him for hours."


    "You can, you can do whatever you want with me," Xi Zirui says, angling his head so that he can reach Han Yu''s lips and kiss him.


    Han Yu''s lips meet his, and Xi Zirui lets himself melt into his embrace, barely aware of Han Yu''s roving hands. He sighs when they graze his raw nipples, but Han Yu''s touches don''t stop there.


    One of his hands settles on the jut of his hip, while the fingers of the other run over the pool of cum on Xi Zirui''s stomach, smoothing it between index and middle finger.


    Xi Zirui doesn''t know what he''s going to do until his fingers travel around his cock, under his balls, and lower still.


    Han Yu slides his legs under Xi Zirui''s knees so he can spread him further apart. The hand around his hip pulls him up higher against Han Yu''s chest, and Han Yu''s wet fingers meet their mark, teasing lightly around the tight rim.


    Xi Zirui sucks on a breath, trembling at the fluttering touch.


    "Humans really are efficient machines," Han Yu says, his tone appreciative. "What overflows here," his clean fingers smooth over Xi Zirui''s cock, "can be used to ease the way here," he says as the tip of his fingers force their way past the resistance of Xi Zirui''s rim and dip inside.


    Xi Zirui can only look down at his body and admire the mess Han Yu has made of him.


    Han Yu''s fingers sink further into him, making him cry out at the teasing pressure of the leisurely pration.


    "Xi Zirui is even more beautiful like this," Han Yu says, almost whispering the words into Xi Zirui''s ear, voice as sweet and guileless as the day he found Little Thunder in that space station. "I want to keep him this way forever."


    His words send a delicious shiver through Xi Zirui, there''s something gluttonous in Han Yu''s words, especially when paired with his sunny smile and cajoling voice.


    "You can," Xi Zirui says, angling his hips in an attempt to get Han Yu''s fingers deeper inside him.


    "Xi Zirui shouldn''t say that," Han Yu says, his fingers sinking in to the second knuckle. "I''m an Android, the limits of human stamina don''t apply to me, I can go for as long as Xi Zirui wants, until he begs me to stop."


    ---


    (1) Han Yu is spouting some horny nonsense. Nipple sensitivity has nothing to do with gender or frequency of stimtion.

 Chapter 108: Dont reap what you sow [+18]

    Chapter 108: Don''t reap what you sow [+18]


    tw: explicit sexual content


    ---


    Han Yu''s words send a shiver down Xi Zirui''s spine.


    He turns his face into Han Yu''s neck, and whispers against his skin, "Is that a threat, or a promise?"


    He gets his reply when Han Yu''s fingers sink all the way inside him, rubbing across his prostate with terrible, vicious uracy.


    "It can be whatever Xi Zirui wants it to be," Han Yu coos against Xi Zirui''s sweaty hair. "As long as he continues to make such sweet noises."


    Han Yu sets a maddening pace as he fingerfucks Xi Zirui. Thrusting his fingers into Xi Zirui with a slow deliberate pace, teasing him by skimming over his prostate but only hard enough to keep the heat under Xi Zirui''s skin simmering, not bring it to a boil.


    "Harder," Xi Zirui begs, licking a strip across Han Yu''s clean neck, canting his hips up into the slow drag of his fingers.


    "Xi Zirui mustn''t be impatient, it''s bad for his health," Han Yu says, and slows down the pace of his tortuous fingerfucking to cial levels.


    "I thought...I thought you said you were done teasing," Xi Zirui whines, sucking his lower lip between his teeth, hissing out a pained exhale.


    He gets a soft bite to the upper shell of his ear for his provocation. "I lied."


    Xi Zirui fucks himself up and down on Han Yu''s fingers, which have now gonepletely still inside of him. "E-Evil."


    Han Yu chuckles, delighted, and presses a kiss to Xi Zirui''s messy, sweaty hair. "See? There''s no reason for Xi Zirui do doubt my free will. Would restrictive programming allow me to disobey a human''smands?"


    That''s a good point. And if Xi Zirui had more avable brain power it would bring him some reassurance, as it stands he''s too preupied with getting fucked within an inch of his life.


    After a few more teasing strokes, Han Yu pulls out his fingers, making Xi Zirui whine at the loss.


    "What are you doi-"


    The words stick to his throat when he cranes his neck around and sees Han Yu pulling down the zipper of his own jumpsuit.


    "Giving Xi Zirui his reward," he says, an indulgent smile ying at his lips.


    He divests himself of the jumpsuit and his underwear and leans back on his elbows on the bed, his cock hard against his stomach.


    The sight of his naked body makes Xi Zirui salivate, all of him sculpted to perfection, a lithe swimmer''s built with a cut stomach and lean thighs and arms.


    Xi Zirui scrambles to sit on hisp, to take his lips in a kiss and run his hands down his hard chest.


    Han Yu''s hands grip his ass, digging into the soft skin before pping first one cheek and then the other.


    Xi Zirui hisses at the delicious stinging and rubs his leaking cock on the valleys and hills of Han Yu''s defined abs.


    He''s d to see that Han Yu is as excited as him about the proceedings, but he can''t fully turn off the part of his brain that worries that he might be doing all this for Xi Zirui''s benefit.


    Reaching behind himself, he wraps his fingers around Han Yu''s hard cock and strokes it gently up and down. He''s surprised to find it wet with precum.


    Han Yu raises a single eyebrow at Xi Zirui''s bewildered look. "Is it not to Xi Zirui''s liking?"


    Xi Zirui shakes his head, feeling warmth climb up his neck and cheeks. "No, I was just wondering, does this feel goo to you too?" he asks, and tightens his hand around Han Yu''s cock to illustrate his point.


    Han Yu looks confused for a moment, before his lips set into a thin line. "As opposed to being something I endure for Xi Zirui''s benefit?"


    Xi Zirui wants to say that''s not what he meant, but he can''t deny that''s what it sounded like.


    He''s trying toe up with something to say when Han Yu''s face breaks into a sunny grin.


    "I have no problem showing Xi Zirui how much I enjoy it," he says, petting Xi Zirui''s nk with his hand as if he''s a spooked horse.


    Xi Zirui has no idea what he''s going to do until he wraps his fingers around his waist and lifts him up above his straining cock.


    It''s such a simr scenario to what Xi Zirui fantasized about that it almost makes his eyes roll back in his skull.


    He loves Han Yu''s careless disys of strength. How in this world he can pick him up like it''s nothing.


    "Wait," he says, bracing one hand across Han Yu''s chest.


    It''s a good thing that he has enough presence of mind to stop Han Yu before he spears him on his cock with nothing but his owne for lube.


    Xi Zirui still has the magic lube from the second world that appears at his fingertips whenever he needs it. He reaches under one of the pillows and sure enough, there''s the trusty bottle.


    He shoves it into Han Yu''s hand, trusting him to know what to do.


    One-handed, Han Yu uncaps the bottle over his had cock and drizzles a thick coating of lube over it. Then, he angles Xi Zirui above him, smearing his twitching hole in the wetness covering his cockhead.


    Xi Zirui holds on Han Yu''s biceps with trembling fingers, his lips red from the abuse of his teeth.


    Han Yu smiles at him sweetly and leans forward to drop a kiss on the tip of his nose, at the very same moment he drives his hips upwards and feeds his hard cock into Xi Zirui''s hole in one single stroke.


    Xi Zirui chokes from the suddenness of it, his eyelids fluttering over his eyes.


    Han Yu lets out a broken moan, his fingers digging into Xi Zirui''s waist. "It feels so good inside Xi Zirui," he says, whispering the words against his neck.


    "What does it feel like?" Xi Zirui asks, tentatively moving his hips up and down.


    To him it feels like being set on fire form the inside, like all his nerve endings light up at once and all he can do is try to hold on as pleasure threatens to render him insensate at every turn. He loves having Han Yu''s big cock thrusting inside him, robbing him of speech and reason.


    And he loves what it does to Han Yu too.


    How he looks like fucking Xi Zirui is the best thing that has ever happened to him, how his groans of pleasure almost sound like pain. How his fingers dig desperately into Xi Zirui''s skin, as if he''s afraid he will disappear if he doesn''t hold on tight enough.


    Han Yu fucks as if he''s a man on death row, and Xi Zirui is hisst meal.


    Xi Zirui wants nothing more than to be consumed by that boundless hunger.


    "It feels hot," Han Yu says, his fingers twitching on Xi Zirui''s hipbones as he grinds him down on his cock.


    His eyes fly up towards Xi Zirui, hazy with lust. "How can it be so hot?"


    The lost look on his face allows Xi Zirui to regain some control of the situation, he wraps his arms around Han Yu''s neck, and bnces himself on his knees. The new position allows him to control the pace, and fuck himself back on Han Yu''s cock.


    "Because I want you so much," he says, whispering the words against Han Yu''s neck. "That''s why it''s hot inside me."


    Han Yu looks up at him, his eyes wide and overwhelmed. He doesn''t pant for breath like a human, doesn''t sweat either, but there isn''t any part of him that isn''t affected by what it feels like to fuck Xi Zirui.


    "Am I your first?" Xi Zirui asks, bncing himself on backwards on Han Yu''s knees with a smirk.


    Han Yu nods. "I think so, I don''t have any memories from before meeting Xi Zirui."


    Xi Zirui drives himself down at the same moment Han Yu''s hips snap up, and it''s almost enough to make hime.


    Han Yu runs a reverent hand over Xi Zirui''s tight stomach, up to his flushed chest. "It''s almost as if my life only started after I met Xi Zirui."


    Xi Zirui curses him, fucking himself harder now, feeling the solid weight of Han Yu''s cock ram up against his sensitive prostate with every upstroke.


    "You can''t say that," he says, shaking his head, trying to stave off his orgasm for a little whileter.


    Han Yu doesn''t give him any respite.


    He wraps his hands around Xi Zirui''s waist and pulls him off his cock, dumping him unceremoniously on the bed on his front.


    Xi Zirui scrabbles to get his knees under him, but Han Yu doesn''t give him time, shoving his hot cock inside him in one smooth stroke.


    In this position the head of his cock hits Xi Zirui''s prostate dead on with each vicious stroke.


    Han Yu is aware of that, and thrusts into Xi Zirui with unrelenting snaps of his hips. "Xi Zirui looks good like this, under me," he says, and licks a strip across Xi Zirui''s back, the muscles twitching under his hot tongue. "Xi Zirui said he wasn''t my owner, but I wouldn''t mind being is."


    Xi Zirui lets out a tortured moan, gripping the sheets between his stiff fingers, incensed by the possessive edge of Han Yu''s sweet voice.


    "Yes, yours, yes," he babbles, his body sliding across the sheets with the rhythm of Han Yu''s hips.


    Han Yu snaps his hips in a vicious thrust making Xi Zirui choke on his words, ande all over himself and the sheets with a broken moan.

 Chapter 109: Dont be blindsided

    Chapter 109: Don''t be blindsided


    tw: mild sexual content


    ---


    Xi Zirui is draped across Han Yu''s chest, trying to get his erratic breathing under control, and pondering the wisdom of asking the question jumping around in his mind.


    Han Yu is leaning back against the pillows and running his fingers over Xi Zirui''s messy hair, sometimes stopping to y with a random strand.


    "I can hear Xi Zirui thinking," he says, tugging the lock between his fingers fondly.


    Xi Zirui supports his chin on hisced fingers and looks up at Han Yu from beneath the fan of hisshes.


    "You really are, like a human in many...ways," he says, half curious half mortified.


    The trickle of warmth dripping down his thighs is inescapable, but he can''t help wondering what purpose it serves.


    Han Yu chuckles and runs the pad of his thumb across Xi Zirui''s bottom lip. "It''s a mineral and vitamin solution, with many benefits for humans. It''s good for Xi Zirui."


    Ok, nevermind, Xi Zirui can''t continue this line of questioning without dying.


    How Han Yu can say that kind of thing with a smile on his lips, he''ll never understand.


    "Xi Zirui doesn''t know a lot about Androids," Han Yu says, as if musing aloud while resuming his gentle petting of Xi Zirui''s hair. "Am I the first Android he meets?"


    Xi Zirui lowers his eyes, looking down at Han Yu''s smooth chest. "Uhm, you can say that."


    He hopes Han Yu never finds out Androids have been illegal for 60 years, much less that he might be one of the remaining few, if not thest one.


    It might be selfish of Xi Zirui not to tell him, but he doesn''t want him to experience that loneliness.


    Who would want to be thest of their kind?


    He sighs against Han Yu''s skin and drops a kiss across his corbone.


    "You know, it''s unfair that you did all that work and yet didn''t break out in a sweat," he says, trying to leave his more morose thoughts behind. "I''m all sticky."


    Han Yu grins at him. "I can lick Xi Zirui clean if he wants, my saliva has disinfectant propri-"


    Xi Zirui ps both hands over Han Yu''s mouth preventing him from finishing that terrible sentence.


    "Just carry me to the shower so I don''t drip your ''nutritional solution'' all over the floor."


    He can see the corners of Han Yu''s eyes crinkle in glee at the idea.


    ---


    Over the course of the next few days they settle into afortable routine.


    They allow the delivery route to set their destination.Xi Zirui delivers the packages to their owners, some of them extremely shady individuals, most of them stuck up rich assholes with expensive hobbies that require inter-spacial transportation.


    Xi Zirui doesn''t have much toin either way.


    It''s not a terrible job, as far as these things go. He spends more time in transit than actually delivering anything, and his contact with the clients is minimal.


    Shen Yun hasn''t given them trouble yet, and for the time being they seem to have evaded Su Xueyi, for good.


    All in all, life is really peaceful aboard the <em>Irregr</em>.


    With one exception.


    "Why can''t I go with Xi Zirui?" Han Yu asks, wrapping his arms around Xi Zirui''s waist from behind and keeping him in ce in front of the hatch door leading out of the ship. "I promise I won''t steal another cat."


    As if on cue, Little Thunder lets out an hiss and starts scratching Xi Zirui''s pilot chair as if it has done him personal harm.


    Xi Zirui pats Han Yu''s fingers above his waist. "It''s not that, I told you it isn''t safe."


    He turns around in Han Yu''s embrace to smile up at him. "Because you''re stolen, remember?"


    In the past, that was a sure way to drag an amused chuckle out of Han Yu and a capittion, but now his eyebrows knit in frustration and he lets out a deep sigh.


    "How can anyone tell I''m stolen? Won''t I be just another Android to them?" he asks, lowering his forehead against the back of Xi Zirui''s head. "I want to go with Xi Zirui, this ship is so small. We could see the sights in Kappa-Nu."


    Kappa-Nu is the station Xi Zirui is going to make histest delivery to. They could see Neptune''s shifting blue currents while making the approach to thending tform -- Xi Zirui can only guess how much more spectacr the view will be from one of the station''s viewing decks.


    He doesn''t begrudge Han Yu for wanting to stretch his legs and see more than the inside of their cramped little ship.


    But the truth is that Xi Zirui can''t risk him. It was already a close call back in Teta-Pi.


    With a heavy heart, he turns around in Han Yu''s arms and lifts himself up on his tiptoes to ce a gentle kiss against Han Yu''s soft lips.


    "Maybe next time," he says, cupping Han Yu''s sharp jaw. "I need you to keep an eye on the ship."


    It''s obvious that Han Yu thinks his excuse makes no sense, but he doesn''t press the issue.


    His hands fall away from Xi Zirui''s waist and he nods in understanding, his gaze downcast.


    "Next time, then," he says, sparing Xi Zirui a wan smile.


    ---


    Xi Zirui takes some time to make his way through the winding streets of Kappa-Nu, which are all narrow and encroached by towering buildings covered in nts -- authentic vertical gardens. Unlike Teta-Pi where everything was horizontal, here everything grows vertically, the higher the better.


    It makes for impressive sights, especially with therge vines and moss covering entire sides of the towering buildings.


    Finally, he manages to make sense of what the tracker is telling him and delivers the package to the right address.


    Granny Ma gets the door, smiling cheerily as soon as she sees him.


    "Oh, my teas!" She turns around to shout for someone inside her apartment, "Xiao Gou,e help granny."


    Xi Zirui''s heart does a painful somersault inside his chest before he even sees Xiao Gou''s prickly head.


    The little boy barely spares him a nce, trying to pry therge package from Xi Zirui''s arms to carry it inside his house. "I can do it," he says, smiling back at his grandma.


    Xi Zirui chuckles. "You''re a very strong boy," he says, and unthinkingly reaches forward to pat his bald little head.


    His hand gets pped away before he can even make contact.


    "What makes a spacer like you think he can touch my grandson?"


    Granny Ma''s eyes shine with unbridled outrage. Xi Zirui recoils, stammering for something to say.


    She pushes Xiao Gou back inside the apartment and res at Xi Zirui. "You better leave Kappa-Nu, before I call station police, we don''t like your kind here."


    Xi Zirui makes his way back to the <em>Irregr</em> in a daze, after Granny Ma ms the door shut in his face.


    It seems that the divide between spacers and stationers is greater than he anticipated.


    He''s only sorry he didn''t have more time with Xiao Gou, it''s been so long since hest saw him.


    ---


    Xi Zirui steps inside the <em>Irregr</em> feeling as if he''s carrying a heavier burden than when he left with Granny Ma''s package.


    It''s a good thing Han Yu didn''t go with him, and was spared from experiencing that arbitrary disy of hostility. Better if they leave this station as fast as possible, incredible vistas of Neptune or not.


    "Han Yu?" he calls, as soon as he walks into the ship.


    Ni Ni chimes, as if sounding an rm throughout the cabin. "He left."


    "What do you mean he left?"


    "He was sitting on the pilot''s chair. Ni Ni didn''t notice at first, but he was looking through the ship''s messaging system. By the time Ni Ni cut his ess he had already read something that deeply upset him."


    Xi Zirui''s heart sinks. What could have he found?


    Did he find out about Androids bing illegal?


    Something worse?


    He rushes to the pilot chair and takes a seat. "Pull up thest files he essed," he says, staring fixedly at the holo screen.


    Ni Ni shows him a series of open windows, and it takes Xi Zirui some time to recognize what he''s looking at.


    It''s emails. The original''s emails, talking with clients about his smuggled goods.


    Xi Zirui scans the screens quickly until a name draws his attention.


    Shen Yun.


    "Oh fuck," Xi Zirui says, with a groan of dismay.


    [I got your fucking Android. Wasn''t easy, so I expect a higher payment than we agreed on. Ten thousand credits won''t cut it after the shit I went through. He''s in good condition, as I''m sure you''d like to know before you hack the damn thing to pieces. ETA, 4 weeks. Xi Zirui.]


    As if that isn''t bad enough. Shen Yun''s answer is also there, the characters bright against the dark screen.


    [If its parts are all attached and functioning as expected, you can name your price. See you in 4 weeks. Shen Yun]


    Judging from the dates the original''s first email was sent, the four weeks areing to an end tomorrow.


    No wonder Han Yu wanted to get away from Xi Zirui. He needs to find him and clear things up before anyone finds out what he is.


    He''s just stepping outside the hatch door when the sight of a shining pair of steel-toe boots brings him to a screeching halt.


    "Looking for something?" Su Xueyi asks, grinning while holding up an unconscious Han Yu by the cor of his jumpsuit.

 Chapter 110: Dont dismiss the little hat

    Chapter 110: Don''t dismiss the little hat


    Xi Zirui''s first reaction isplete and utter panic.


    His second reaction is an all-consuming rage.


    "Let go of him right now," he shouts, his fingernails cutting crescent marks into the meat of his palms from how hard he clenches his fists.


    Su Xueyi chuckles. "You know, I don''t think I will." He nods backwards towards the people moving around thending tform. "Now, how about you let me in so we can talk like civilized people without drawing too much attention. You might find that even worse for your friend here."


    Xi Zirui considers his options and then steps backwards into the ship, his furious eyes never leaving Su Xueyi.


    Su Xueyi grins and drags Han Yu behind him by the cor of the jumpsuit. Xi Zirui flinches when Su Xueyi''s carelessness makes Han Yu''s knees bump across the metal rungs of the doorway.


    Inside the <em>Irregr</em>, Su Xueyi throws Han Yu against a wall with inhuman force.


    Xi Zirui lets out an involuntary shout and rushes to his side, his heart hammering inside his chest.


    He can''t see any obvious signs of injury on Han Yu, but then again he wouldn''t.


    "Rx, Androids don''t break that easy," Su Xueyi says, smirking at him from hiszy sprawl on the pilot chair.


    Xi Zirui shoots him a poisonous re. "Then why isn''t he waking up?"


    Su Xueyi unclips something from his waist that looks like arge gas lighter and holds it between his thumb and forefinger. "Electric pulse, as efficient in Androids as it is in humans, apparently. He''ll be back in a few minutes."


    He shrugs. "Or not, I''ve never used it on an Android before."


    Xi Zirui jumps to his feet, ready to throw himself at Su Xueyi and beat him into a bloody pulp. "Motherfucker, I..."


    Su Xueyi points the electric pulse towards his face, not moving from the pilot seat. "You what, little starbird?" His smile turns sweet, his dimples denting his cheeks. "I''m the one with the weapon."


    Xi Zirui falters, considering his options.


    Finding themcking, he backs away towards Han Yu, using his body as a shield to protect him.


    Su Xueyi''s eyes narrow in contemtion as he observes their actions.


    "You know, Captain Xi, you caused me a lot of trouble the day you gave me the slip," he says, bracing his arms across the chair''s back. "Had to file a metric tone of reports, and then find you anyway. My superiors don''t take kindly to runaways, you see."


    Xi Zirui rolls his eyes. "I''m devastated."


    Su Xueyi chuckles, rubbing his temple with the muzzle of the electric pulse. "You know, I like you, starbird. If you weren''t a criminal we could even be friends."


    Xi Zirui doesn''t dignify that with an answer, looking away from Su Xueyi.


    "You were hard to find, I''ll give you that," he chuckles fondly, as if he considers his chase for Xi Zirui an amusing game they yed together.


    "I called thepany you work for, gave them your ship''s numbers, and they sent me a copy of your shipping manifesto and delivery route. Imagine my surprise when you didn''t follow it."


    Xi Zirui gives him a look of feigned shock. "Gee, I can''t even fathom the degree of your surprise."


    The corner of Su Xueyi''s upper lip twitches upwards. "You''re cute starbird, keep being cute and I just might take you out on a date after all this is said and done."


    His teasing words fall on Xi Zirui like a bucket of cold water.


    Su Xueyi doesn''t notice his changed demeanor. "Have you ever seen the suspended waterfalls of Sigma-Rho? Breathtaking. You''ll love it."


    Xi Zirui lowers his eyes, trying to talk himself out of telling Su Xueyi to go fuck himself.


    Su Xueyi shakes his head with an amused chuckle, wiping away thoughts of an holiday in Sigma-Rho. "Anyway, a deliveryman who doesn''t follow his route can only mean one thing."


    He pauses. "That he''s a smuggler."


    Xi Zirui shrugs. He has nothing to say to Su Xueyi.


    It''s Su Xueyi who hasn''t yet run out of things to say.


    "Of course, that''s not a surprise to me, you''ve tried to keep it hidden in our previous run-ins but you panicked this time. Since the records showed you were also handling the legal deliveries, that meant it was only a matter of time before I caught up to you."


    He opens his arms wide, like a ringmaster showing all his prized animals.


    "And that I did! Imagine my surprise, however, when I did a vital signs readying of your ship, to see if you had picked up any reinforcements on the way, but didn''t get any readings besides your own."


    Xi Zirui closes his eyes, letting his head thump against the bulkhead behind him.


    Su Xueyi grins, enjoying every second of his despair. "You probably know where this is going..." He points towards Han Yu with the electric pulse. "I saw you leaving your ship, a great opportunity for me to spring my trap, but then, a few momentster, our little tin can buddy left right after you."


    He chuckles darkly. "Pretty hard to miss the Android in those circumstances."


    "Fuck you," Xi Zirui says, spitting out the words with as much vitriol as he can.


    Su Xueyi smirks, and gets up from the pilot seat, his eyes never leaving Xi Zirui as he crosses the distance between them.


    He squats down in front of Xi Zirui, their noses mere inches away.


    "You don''t understand the gravity of your situation, do you, Captain Xi?" He cocks his head to the side. "You can be executed for harboring an Android."


    Xi Zirui returns Su Xueyi''s probing look with a scowl, and says nothing.


    Su Xueyi gives Han Yu an essing look, his hands sped between his spread knees. "Of course, there''s only the matter of where you''d find an Android. There aren''t many options, and I happen to know a regr buyer."


    Xi Zirui doesn''t know where this is going, especially when Su Xueyi rolls back the sleeve of his uniform, all the way to the elbow.


    His underarm is smooth and unscarred. He draws the edge of a blunt nail over the muscle and a seam appears on the skin. He pries it open with his nail and Xi Zirui can see the bright mesh of circuits underneath.


    "Me and Dr. Shen are longtime acquaintances." He nods towards Han Yu. "Something tells me he''d appreciate having his merchandise delivered."


    "Han Yu isn''t fucking merchandise," Xi Zirui says, pulling Han Yu against his side, trying to shield him from Su Xueyi''s words. Hoping he isn''t hearing any of it.


    For the first time since this whole powery started, Su Xueyi frowns.


    His eyes drift from Han Yu''sx features to Xi Zirui''s murderous scowl.


    Once he makes sense of the situation, the sunny smile returns to his handsome face.


    "Oh, I get it, you switched him on out of curiosity and caught feelings because he''s handsome, and cooks for you, isn''t that it?" He chuckles darkly. "You know you''re hot, starbird, it couldn''t have been hard for you to find a real man to fuck."


    Xi Zirui ponders the wisdom of spitting in Su Xueyi''s eyes.


    Su Xueyi pats him on the shoulder. "Aww, don''t be like that. I know you don''t like me much now, but we can get acquainted during the trip to Dr. Shen''s."


    "What the fuck makes you think you can ride on my ship?" Xi Zirui asks, getting up to his feet before being pushed back down by Su Xueyi''s recement hand on his shoulder.


    "Starbird, you don''t have a choice," Su Xueyi coos. "I''d hate to miss out on themission from Dr. Shen, but as a Commander, I can turn you in to the UHN''s peacekeeping force at any moment. You lose the Tin Can either way, but if we do things nicely you don''t end up dead."


    "What do you say?" He grins. "Do we have a deal, Captain Xi?"


    Xi Zirui bites his trembling lower lip to buy himself some time.


    He really doesn''t know how he''s going to get out of this one.


    And Han Yu...


    If only he had been honest from the start, maybe things wouldn''t have ended up this way.


    Su Xueyi clicks his tongue. "Stop stalling, starbird, it''s an easy choice." He reaches forward to touch Xi Zirui on the cheek, running the pad of his thumb over his cheekbone. "I can look past your criminal activities, something tells me you''re worth it."


    Before Xi Zirui can bite Su Xueyi''s thumb clean off, there''s a sudden movement at his side.


    With a roar Han Yu uses the impulse of his bound hands to throw himself at Su Xueyi and headbutt him violently.


    Su Xueyi lets out a wet groan before crumpling to the floor,pletely unconscious. A stream of blood gushes from his broken nose, pooling behind his head and staining the little hat sitting askew across his forehead.


    "You don''t have permission to touch him," Han Yu says, growling at Su Xueyi''s unconscious form.


    Xi Zirui is so relived to see Han Yu awake and well that his only reaction is to pull him into a tight hug.


    "I''m sorry, I''m so sorry," he says, whispering the words against Han Yu''s neck.


    Han Yu doesn''t return the hug, and keeps staring heatedly at Su Xueyi''s unconscious form. "That little hat makes him look like an idiot."

 Chapter 111: Dont take a leap of faith

    Chapter 111: Don''t take a leap of faith


    Xi Zirui pulls back from Han Yu''s neck and looks into his eyes. "Are you okay?"


    Han Yu gives him a long sustained look, his eyshes fluttering for a moment over his eyes, before he pulls Xi Zirui''s arms from around his shoulders, his hands still oddly manacled in front of his body..


    He nods towards the unconscious Su Xueyi. "We should probably deal with him."


    "Right," Xi Zirui says, getting up to his feet, feeling out of sorts. "Let me just get you out of those."


    He goes to the kitchen to find the heated de stored in one of the drawers, andes back minutester, to free Han Yu from the steel cable binding his wrists together.


    Careful not to damage his artificial skin, he slices through the metal easily.


    Han Yu shakes off the binds the rest of the way off and returns his attention back to Su Xueyi. "We can''t let him go," he says, his jaw set in a harsh line.


    He gives Xi Zirui an inquiring look. "Does Xi Zirui want to kill him?"


    If only it were that simple.


    Xi Zirui once again can''t exactly exin to Han Yu that he''s inexorably tied to Su Xueyi, and that if he dies, Xi Zirui will die it him.


    It''s one of the more frustrating aspects of the Transmigrator 4000, because with each world Xi Zirui''s urge to kill off Su Xueyi grows.


    He looks down at the pool of blood collecting under Su Xueyi''s head and shakes his head. "We can''t, that would only bring us more trouble."


    Han Yu nods and bends down to pick Su Xueyi like a sack of potatoes. "Let''s lock him up in the cargo hull until we figure out how to deal with him."


    Xi Zirui doesn''t miss the chilling distance that has grown between them, or the terseness of Han Yu''s words.


    ---


    After thoroughly searching Su Xueyi for any hidden weapons ormunicators, they tie him up against the railing running across the wall of the cargo hull, keeping his arms extended over his head.


    Xi Zirui hopes he wakes up with terrible cramps.


    His nose is broken, and Xi Zirui makes no attempt to set it, only shoving a rag up his nostril to staunch the bleeding.


    Han Yu kneels at his side and takes his pulse directly from his neck. "The amount of blood he lost isn''t life-threatening, he''ll be fine."


    He gets up to his knees and makes his way out of the cargo hull without a look backwards at Xi Zirui.


    Xi Zirui runs after him. "Wait, Han Yu, we need to talk."


    Han Yues to a sudden stop on the hull''s doorway. He gives Xi Zirui a perfunctory smile over his shoulder. "Right, I apologize for leaving, I wanted to see the sights from the viewing decks, I know I got Xi Zirui into a lot of trouble, I''m sorry."


    He knows damn well that''s not the conversation they need to be having, but Xi Zirui doesn''t know to to breach the subject.


    Han Yu faces forward again. "I''ll make some food for Xi Zirui to eat," he says, before walking out on Xi Zirui.


    ---


    The days that follow are terrible. Punctuated by tense silences and one-word sentence exchanges. Xi Zirui thinks he''s going to lose his mind.


    Han Yu has an uncanny talent for shutting down all of Xi Zirui''s attempts at breaching the subject of the emails he read -- switching topics suddenly, or finding a convenient excuse to leave the room.


    Even Little Thunder has noticed the change in mood and has been uncharacteristically sticking closer to Xi Zirui, getting into less trouble too -- even his ever present cat vomit has mysteriously vanished, confirming Xi Zirui''s theory that he did it on purpose.


    But Little Thunder''s improved behaviour is a poor substitute for Han Yu''spany, who seems to grow more distant with each day.


    It doesn''t help that Xi Zirui has to make frequent trips to the cargo hull to feed Su Xueyi.


    Su Xueyi''s nose has long stopped bleeding, but the trails of blood still stain his skin.


    His flirty quips are gone, now his features twist into an ugly scowl every time he sees Xi Zirui.


    "You''ll pay dearly for this," he says, as Xi Zirui shoves another spoonful of nd gruel down his throat.


    If he''s not making vague threats he''s insulting Xi Zirui.


    "You''re disgusting you know that? Tin lovers like you got us in fucking wars in the past. Imagine killing actual humans over pieces of circuitboard and wires?"


    He chuckles darkly. "You''re going to wish you were dead when me and my boys are done with you."


    Sometimes, he manages to rankle Xi Zirui. "You talk a big game for someone tied up inside my ship. You forget I can kill you at any time."


    Su Xueyi rattles his bindings on the railing with a manic grin. "And why haven''t you? What''s stopping you?"


    By the time Xi Zirui leaves the cargo hull and the doors close behind him, Xi Zirui feels about ten years older.


    How did his fun space romp turn out like this?


    ---


    Han Yu continues to cook all the meals and help out around the ship, and now refuses all of Xi Zirui''s offers of help.


    It''s as if he''s determined to build a wall between them, and carefully separate their roles as human and android.


    Thingse to a head when he bumps into Xi Zirui in the kitchen and says, "I''m sorry Owner."


    Xi Zirui can only stare up at his handsome face in shock.


    He doesn''t realize he''s crying until Han Yu''s carefullyposed expression of neutrality crumples, and he runs the pad of his thumb under Xi Zirui''s eye, catching his tears.


    "Why is Xi Zirui crying?" he asks, and for the first time in days, it''s as if some of the usual warmth has returned to his voice.


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry I didn''t tell you," Xi Zirui says, his tears falling freely now, as he holds Han Yu''s palm to his cheek, nuzzling into it.


    "Xi Zirui isn''t obliged to tell me anything, I''m just a-"


    Before he can say anything else Xi Zirui lifts himself on his tiptoes and nts a kiss on his lips, it''s a violent and abrupt thing, born out of desperation rather than tenderness.


    "Han Yu is the one I love," Xi Zirui says, once they part. "I''m sorry for the things I wrote in the past, but they aren''t true any longer. They haven''t been true ever since the first day we met."


    It fills him with bitterness to have to take responsibility for the original''s actions, but it would be terribly disingenuous to try and find excuses for the emails Han Yu stumbled into.


    And Xi Zirui does need to apologize sincerely for keeping things from him.


    "I''m sorry I didn''t tell you about what happened to Androids 60 years ago," he says, meeting Han Yu''s eyes, desperate to convey the honesty of his words. "I didn''t want to saddle you with that weight, perhaps it was selfish of me, but I just thought that if it was the other way around, I would rather not know."


    Han Yu pulls Xi Zirui''s hand away from over his own, and for a moment his heart falls, but then Han Yu holds it between his cool, dry fingers.


    "That wasn''t Xi Zirui''s decision to make," Han Yu says, his clear gaze unwavering.


    Xi Zirui lowers his head. "I know."


    What else can he say?


    "I meant my apologies too, I shouldn''t have left the way I did, I led that man to us, and put Xi Zirui in danger, I deeply regret my actions."


    Xi Zirui shakes his head. "He would have caught on to us anyway, he was already after me, you didn''t do anything."


    Han Yu''s fingers tighten around Xi Zirui''s and his sharp eyebrows knit in a frown. "Xi Zirui should stop doing that?"


    "Doing what?"


    "Taking responsibility for everything. For the things that are his fault, as well as for the things that aren''t."


    His cutting words make heat rise to Xi Zirui''s cheeks.


    Han Yu can see so clearly through him, he has no defense against him.


    This vulnerability isn''t something he has learned how to deal with yet.


    "Xi Zirui is very intelligent, has a very quick mind. This is something I like about him," Han Yu says, the corner of his lips tick up in a smile and it makes Xi Zirui start beating violently inside his chest. "But sometimes that makes him think he can predict everyone else''s reactions."


    Xi Zirui shakes his head. "No, I don''t--"


    Han Yu pulls him forward by the wrist, trapping him against his chest. "Xi Zirui wants to be in control at all times, wants everything to line up in front of him like pieces on a Go board." Han Yu smiles fondly. "But that''s impossible."


    Xi Zirui is silent for a long time.


    "Then, what do you suggest?" he asks, his voice small and wounded.


    Han Yu tilts up Xi Zirui''s chin with his thumb. "I want Xi Zirui to know he can share his burdens with me, because I love him too."


    His throat tight, Xi Zirui sucks on a shuddering breath, and decides to take a leap of faith.

 Chapter 112: Dont wonder where you came from, where youre going

    Chapter 112: Don''t wonder where you came from, where you''re going


    He doesn''t want to have this kind of heavy conversation in the kitchen, and leads Han Yu towards the bedroom.


    He sits down on the bed and pulls Han Yu by the wrist to sit with him.


    "This is going to sound insane, but, I''ve been looking for you across multiple realities," he says the words in a single breath, trying to get them all out before he loses his nerve.


    Han Yu stares at him in silent confusion.


    "Does Xi Zirui mean that in a metaphorical way?" he asks, after some time trying to parse out Xi Zirui''s words.


    Xi Zirui takes Han Yu''s hand in his.


    "No, I mean it literally. I''m not from this world, I strapped myself to some weird machine like an idiot, because I was bored with my life." He smirks, self-deprecating and fond all at once. It feels like all that happened such a long time ago.


    He isn''t even sure he''s the same Xi Zirui as the one who first stumbled into the Transmigrator 4000.


    "This isn''t the first time we meet," he says, gesturing between the two of them. "This world I mean. We''ve been actors, a prince and a concubine, a master and disciple, but we''ve always been drawn to each other."


    He thinks about the best way to describe their connection, but words fail him.


    It feels like such an all-epassing thing, he can hardly make sense of it to himself, let alone exin it to Han Yu.


    "It''s like the moon and the tides," he says, after a long moment of quiet. "The same forces that push us together, also keep us apart."


    Han Yu frowns in confusion. "How so? Xi Zirui said we have met in other worlds."


    Xi Zirui sighs. "Yes, but only temporarily." He looks up at Han Yu, feeling his throat constrict with emotion. "I haven''t managed to find a way to stay with you for good. So I keep trying."


    "And I''m human in these other worlds?" Han Yu asks, trying to digest that information.


    Xi Zirui cups Han Yu''s jaw with his palm, clinging to the front of his jumpsuit. "You''re always you. Please believe me, across every world I''ve been to, you''re always you, no matter what else changes."


    Han Yu meets Xi Zirui''s gaze. "I''m an Android now, how can I also be the others Xi Zirui met?" He shakes his head. "Androids don''t have souls to reincarnate."


    "I don''t know how it works either, I didn''t believe in any of this before I was strapped to that machine and sent into alternate realities, but you need to believe me. It''s you in every world, there is only you for me."


    It''s clear that Han Yu is having trouble epting the truth of Xi Zirui''s words.


    But Xi Zirui can''t take any of it back now. He can only push forward and make him understand.


    "You said you had dreams, remember?" Xi Zirui asks, his breathing quickening in anxiety.


    Han Yu nods slowly.


    "I don''t think those are dreams, I think they''re memories, from our time in the other worlds."He clutches Han Yu''s hand. "The things you dream about, they''ve happened."


    "Then, my life now isn''t real?" he asks looking down at himself, at his hand in Xi Zirui''s smaller one.


    "It is real, the things that happen in each world, the lives you''ve lived before we met, it''s all real, I''m sure of it," Xi Zirui says, clinging harder to Han Yu. "I don''t fully understand it myself, but I don''t think we''re going through this for nothing...there''s something else going on, I just can''t figure it out."


    He hears a familiar chime. "Host, Ni Ni..."


    Xi Zirui ignores her, he doesn''t have time to deal with her half-truths right now. The most important thing to him is making sure Han Yu understands.


    Slowly, Han Yu''s armse up around Xi Zirui''s shoulders, pulling him forward into his chest. "Did the others know? Did they remember?"


    Xi Zirui shakes his head before learning against Han Yu''s shoulder and lowering his head into the crook of his neck. "The same as you, just dreams, some of their dreams weren''t even of things that had happened. Just of the two of us."


    Han Yu is silent for some time, one of his handses up to Xi Zirui''s hair and smooths down the soft strands. "Maybe they saw things that haven''t happened yet."


    That possibility freezes Xi Zirui.


    It''s not something he has considered, but what does that mean regarding his own role in all of this?


    Han Yu is still turning around the idea in his mind. "What if they''re remembering something that already happened but that Xi Zirui doesn''t remember?"


    "No, I remember everything," Xi Zirui says, vehement in his conviction.


    Han Yu pulls him back by the shoulders, and looks down into his eyes.


    "How can Xi Zirui know for sure?"


    Xi Zirui stammers, at a loss for words.


    He knows because there aren''t anypses in his memory, because he remembers all his life up to the moment he walked into the shop and met the crazy Shopkeeper, and then remembers everything that has happened afterwards.


    All his life, he remembers all of it.


    He even told Han Yu, in the second world, about his grandma, with the plot ofnd, no...his aunt. Xi Zirui clearly remembers his nephew, but maybe a niece.


    His mother, teasing him about his red-rimmed eyes. "Rui''er you make people want to pinch your cheeks and bully you."


    What happened to his mother? Why can''t Xi Zirui remember?


    What was her name?


    He must make some sound of distress because Han Yu pulls him against his chest with one arm and wraps the other around his waist. "From the beginning, tell me everything from the beginning. It''s alright, we''ll make sense of it."


    ---


    Xi Zirui feels as if he talks for hours, just letting the words pour out of him until he feels hollowed out.


    He tells Han Yu everything, about Su Xueyi, Liao Min, Bai Mi, Li Siqi, even Shen Yun -- he doesn''t leave anything out.


    Frustratingly, the more he talks the less sense he can make of it all. It''s obvious everything is connected, but Xi Zirui always saw himself as the outsider, as the one who was stepping in in someone else''s reality, someone else''s life.


    He never stopped to consider that he might be a part of the same loop that binds everyone else together.


    He just doesn''t understand what any of it means.


    As expected, Ni Ni doesn''t offer any answers. Stubbornly silent, despite the probing questions Xi Zirui sends her way.


    Han Yu thinks over every aspect of what Xi Zirui told him, calmly, sounding out different theories before arriving at a definite conclusion:


    "I think it means that maybe we aren''t meant to be here. Maybe we came from a different ce, all of us."


    "But why? What''s the point of all this?" Xi Zirui asks, spreading his arms wide to epass the whole room with a dispirited sigh.


    "I think the more important question is why is Xi Zirui the only one who keeps his memories after each world, while all everyone else gets are disjointed dreams?"


    He''s right. Somehow, Xi Zirui is the key to the whole thing.


    It''s obvious in hindsight, but it was never a coincidence that he walked into that shop in the first ce.


    The Shopkeeper admitted as much, she told him straight up she wouldn''t let him leave if he tried.


    His entire worldview is shifting into a new focus, but he doesn''t know yet where he stands in the middle of it all.


    Han Yu sees the anguish in Xi Zirui''s eyes and pulls him into hisp, dropping a gentle kiss to his temple, finally breaking through thest frosty pane of ice that had grown between them.


    "It will be alright, Xi Zirui will figure it out," he smiles against Xi Zirui''s soft hair.


    "I''m tired," Xi Zirui admits. "I just want to live a peaceful life with you."


    Han Yu smiles, looks down into Xi Zirui''s eyes and cups his jaw before kissing him, with a tender brush of lips. "Who says we won''t? I believe in Xi Zirui, he found me even in space."


    Xi Zirui chuckles. It does feel surreal, all of it.


    Who knew that when he walked into that bizarre shop he''d be also walking towards his destiny.


    Fate. Perhaps, Fate knew all along.


    Xi Zirui never put much stock in it, but maybe his beliefs are in need of reevaluation.


    They fall into afortable,panionable silence.


    Even with the confusion swimming around his thoughts, Xi Zirui is d they''ve managed to ovee the misunderstandings of the past days.


    With Han Yu by his side, Xi Zirui can take on the entire world -- or multiverse, as it seems to be the case.


    A sudden rm almost startles him off the bed.


    "Host, someone is hailing the ship,munication iing," Ni Ni says, putting an end to their little moment of tranquility among the mounting storm.

 Chapter 113: Dont lose sight of what matters

    Chapter 113: Don''t lose sight of what matters


    In the pilot''s cabin, a red ''transmission request'' warning shes on the holo screen.


    "Stay out of view," Xi Zirui tells Han Yu, taking a seat on the pilot''s chair.


    "Patch it through," he tells Ni Ni, once his hair is smoothed into ce and his features are schooled into a mask of neutrality.


    Xi Zirui was expecting the sight of Shen Yun''s emaciated face, but it still sends a shiver of revulsion to see it blown up over the holo screens. His hair is slicked back and his thin lips ttened into a disapproving line, making his sharp features look even more severe.


    "Captain Xi, you''rete," he says, his sparse eyebrows arching in dissatisfaction.


    Xi Zirui kicks his boots up onto the console. "There have been someplications."


    "I pay you to get around that sort of thing," Shen Yun says.


    Xi Zirui hums thoughtfully. "Well, these things happen anyway. Dr. Shen can rest assured that he''ll see his merchandise in no time."


    He smiles genially up at Shen Yun''s cold face and moves forward to disconnect the call.


    "Wait," Shen Yun says, the corner of his thin lips curling in amusement. "I know that Captain Xi is very busy, I have no problems meeting him instead."


    Xi Zirui tries to keep his smile from faltering. "There really is no need, I promise I''ll meet Dr. Shen at his location, soon."


    Shen Yun leans back on his plush chair and steeples his fingers together, looking intently at Xi Zirui over the tips of his joined fingers.


    "What if I told Captain Xi that I have visuals on his ship?" Shen Yun asks, his expression barely shifting besides the deepening curl of his smirk.


    Xi Zirui makes a conscious effort not to look sideways at where Han Yu is observing this conversation, just out of sight of the camera.


    "Then, I would say that''s very convenient." He smiles up at Shen Yun. "I''ll go over right this instant and deliver the cargo."


    He still has therge crate Han Yu wasying in when he found him in the cargo hull. He can find something to fill it with and buy himself some time that way.


    Shen Yun grins, showing a sharp canine, and Xi Zirui experiences the awful feeling cornered prey animals must feel all the time.


    "No need to for Captain Xi to inconvenience himself, I can go," he turns around to signal something, and in the next moment Xi Zirui feels something collide with the <em>Irregr</em>.


    It''s not a violent collision, just the soft jostling of a bridge being attached across the distance between two ships.


    Xi Zirui grits his teeth. "Then I''ll be waiting for Dr. Shen," Xi Zirui says, and immediately turns off the transmission.


    "Hide," he tells Han Yu, the panic obvious in his eyes.


    "Where?" Han Yu asks, gesturing around at the absence of avable space in the tiny ship.


    "The bathroom, inside the shower cubicle," Xi Zirui says, springing into action to push him in that direction.


    An idea crosses his mind, and he takes Su Xueyi''sser pulse out from inside one of the console''s utility drawers.


    "What is Xi Zirui going to do?" Han Yu asks, poking his head out of the bathroom.


    "Dealing with our other problem."


    Su Xueyi is barely awake when he makes his way to the cargo hull.


    He can barely mumble a startled "uh" before Xi Zirui is zapping him with the electric pulse.


    He''s unconscious in seconds, and Xi Zirui struggles to free him from his restraints as fast as possible.


    "Host, Shen Yun is at the door, demanding entry," Ni Ni warns as Xi Zirui is pulling Su Xueyi by the ankles towards the empty crate he found Han Yu in.


    Xi Zirui does a poor job of throwing Su Xueyi inside and closing the lid, but with the amount of time he has, it''s the best he can do before Shen Yun tears down the door of his ship.


    He rushes upstairs and opens the hatch door to Shen Yun with a smile on his face.


    "Dr. Shen, wee to my humble ship."


    Shen Yun walks past him without any pleasantries and immediately casts his eyes around the <em>Irregr</em> with a look of utter disdain. He''s nked by two burly men carrying guns, and wearing helmets whichpletely obscure their faces.


    Xi Zirui eyes the two goons with some apprehension, wagering that his chances against either of them don''t look promising.


    "Right this way," he says, pointing the way towards the cargo hull and walking in that direction.


    Shen Yun follows after him with his hands sped behind his back.


    Xi Zirui leads him towards the crate he hastily sealed off. "Here it is, I''ll help carry it to Dr. Shen''s ship if necessary."


    Shen Yun esses the crate with a critical eye, and then takes a small instrument from one of the pockets of his jumpsuit and aims it at the crate.


    Over his shoulder, Xi Zirui can see the familiar heat signature of a human being in vibrant shades of red yellow and green.


    Shen Yun turns to Xi Zirui with a pleased smirk, almost as if he already anticipated this oue.


    "Can Captain Xi exin why is there a person in this crate instead of the Android I bought?"


    Xi Zirui can''t, but he''s willing to give it his best shot.


    He has barely opened his mouth when something hard strikes him on the back of the head, and then everything goes dark.


    ---


    Xi Zirui wakes up to an ache to his shoulders and a stinging pain on the back of his skull.


    He blinks his eyes open with much effort andes face to face with Shen Yun''s sickly countenance.


    He clicks his tongue. "Dr. Shen''s hospitality iscking," he says, and then runs his tongue over his upper teeth, tasting blood.


    Shen Yun leans back on his chair, his lips curling in disdain. "Captain Xi, I never took you for an idiot."


    Xi Zirui winks at him. "First mistake."


    Shen Yun gives someone behind Xi Zirui a look, and secondster one of his goons isnding a solid punch on Xi Zirui''s stomach, making him dry heave in pain.


    "I''m not amused," Shen Yun says, epting a steaming cup one of the other goons offers him.


    Xi Zirui lifts his head with effort, trying to see his surroundings through the tears stinging his eyes.


    He''s somewhere dark and dank, probably deep in the guts of Shen Yun''s ship. It''s just him, Shen Yun, and his two goons in the cramped space.


    There''s a blurry figure in one of the corners and with much effort Xi Zirui manages to identify Su Xueyi''s still unconscious form.


    It strikes him as odd that even in their boss''s ship, the two goons don''t take off their chrome helmets.


    Shen Yun takes a dainty sip of his drink, and then runs his pinky over the rim of the cup. "I''m a very busy man, so I''ll go straight to the point: where is the Android?"


    The wave of relief Xi Zirui feels is so great that he needs to make a conscious effort not to let his shoulders sag against the bindings. He can''t let Shen Yun realize what Han Yu means to him.


    Although, he probably only has until Su Xueyi wakes up to find a way out of this situation.


    Su Xueyi will have no problem filling Shen Yun about the exact nature of their rtionship when hees to.


    "I sold it to someone who was willing to pay more," Xi Zirui says, setting his jaw, giving Shen Yun his best challenging look.


    "Who?" Shen Yun asks, his eyes narrowed.


    Xi Zirui scoffs. "I''m not going to breach my client''s privacy. Why would I tell you? So you can run after the guy and do to him what you''re doing to me?" he shakes his head. "How would that make me look? My reputation is all I have."


    Shen Yun takes another sip of his drink, his gaze cool and essing, trying to parse out the truth in Xi Zirui''s words.


    He tilts his head towards the corner where Su Xueyiys crumpled against the wall. "What about Commander Su? How did he end up aboard your ship?"


    Right, he needs to think fast.


    "What do guys like him always want? To be paid a bribe for staying silent about my smuggling," Xi Zirui grins. "This time we couldn''te to an agreement."


    Shen Yun hums thoughtfully, and raises from his chair. He makes his way to Xi Zirui''s side, still holding the steaming drink in his hand.


    "That''s interesting, because it was Commander Su''s SOS message that alerted me to your location," Shen Yun says, pacing in front of Xi Zirui.


    Xi Zirui shrugs. "He was afraid of what I could do to him."


    Shen Yun hums again. "Interesting again, because Commander Su''s exact words were: "got eyes on one of your products. Walking around Kappa-Nu."


    Xi Zirui freezes and Shen Yun turns towards him with a sweet smile.


    With surprising strength, he grabs a handful of Xi Zirui''s hair and yanks his head backwards.


    He lifts his steaming cup up into Xi Zirui''s line of sight. "This is a delicious drink, pipping hot, just how I like it." He blows on it for a moment. "I wonder if Captain Xi would feel like being more honest after I make him drink it through his eyes."

 Chapter 114: Dont look for a needle in the vacuum of space

    Chapter 114: Don''t look for a needle in the vacuum of space


    Maybe Shen Yun would look more intimidating if he didn''t look like a stiff breeze could do him in.


    Xi Zirui smirks. "What if the information is stored in my retinas? Then what?"


    Shen Yun scowls, his thin lips trembling in annoyance. He might just go ahead and do it out of pure spite, but a sickly growl from the corner of the room draws his attention.


    Su Xueyi is trying to get up to his feet with great effort, holding himself up against the wall.


    Shen Yun tilts his head towards him and the two goons stride to Su Xueyi''s side, moving in and oddly coordinated rhythm as they pull him up to his feet.


    The two drag him towards Shen Yun, supporting him under the arms to keep him upright.


    "Commander Su, so kind of you to join us," Shen Yun says, patting Su Xueyi on the cheek. "Can you shed some light on what went on aboard Captain Xi''s ship?"


    Su Xueyi''s upper lip curls up in disdain. "With pleasure."


    "Commander Su looks tired, why don''t we let him rest first?" Xi Zirui says, glib.


    Shen Yun''s withering look only makes Xi Zirui grin wider.


    "Don''t worry about me starbird, I feel just fine," Su Xueyi smirks, and turns to Shen Yun. "He''s fucking your merchandise, Dr. Shen."


    Xi Zirui groans.


    Well, when he puts it that way.


    Shen Yun gives Xi Zirui a disgusted look. "Androids are no better than animals."


    The snarky grin vanishes from Xi Zirui''s lips. He res at Shen Yun with open hostility.


    "What a coincidence, I feel the same way about you."


    He expects the feeling of the scalding hot drink sshing his face, not the punch Su Xueyinds on his jaw.


    "Dr. Shen is free to do with him as he sees fit, but I would like to keep him afterwards," Su Xueyi says, shaking out his fingers.


    Shen Yun esses Xi Zirui cryptically, his dead-fish eyes drawn to the thin line of blood running down the corner of his mouth. "Is Commander Su attached to his arms and legs?"


    Su Xueyi shakes his head with a delighted grin.


    Shen Yun nods. "Good, because soon enough, neither will he."


    That doesn''t sound promising, but Xi Zirui can always bite off his tongue if things be too awful.


    He''ll miss Han Yu, and Little Thunder.


    But that''s a familiar feeling by now.


    He''s never not missing the lives he leaves behind.


    Maybe it has something to do with what Han Yu suggested -- with him not having a life of his own -- being just as adrift as everyone else.


    "Doctor, the ship is being hailed," one of the goons tells Shen Yun, a warning message shing on the dark pane of his sleek chrome helmet.


    Xi Ziruies to an unpleasant conclusion.


    Those aren''t helmets, those are their faces.


    Shen Yun''s goons are probably Androids he modified for his own use.


    Confirming this, a holo screen is projected in front of the goon''s face, as if he is nothing but a tool for Shen Yun''s convenience.


    On the screen Xi Zirui sees Han Yu, sitting on the pilot''s cabin of the <em>Irregr</em>.


    His heart tightens painfully at seeing Han Yu''s face pinched with worry and fear. He looks so young in this world, although technically he is the oldest he''s ever been, with at least 60 years on the original Xi Zirui.


    His disheveled hair partially obscures one of his eyes.


    "I want to make a deal," Han Yu says, his gaze wandering across the frame as if he''s trying to catch a glimpse of Xi Zirui.


    "What are your terms?" Shen Yun asks, appalled at the mere thought ofing to an agreement with an Android.


    "My life for Xi Zirui''s," Han Yu says, his jaw set in a tense line. "I''ll voluntarily hand myself if you let him go."


    Shen Yun scoffs. "You don''t have a life." His thin eyebrows climb up his forehead in mocking disdain. "Humans have lives, you have an expiry date."


    "Fuck off you sickly bastard," Xi Zirui growls, unable to stop himself.


    He gets an elbow to the ribs for his trouble, and the sight of Han Yu''s frantic eyes trying to find the source of his voice.


    "Don''t hurt Xi Zirui." Han Yu''s voice drops to a lower register, making it clear his words hide a threat.


    Su Xueyi moves towards the holo screen''s field of vision. "What are you going to do about it, Tin Can? The good doctor is going to clip the starbird''s wings, and there''s nothing you can do about it."


    Shen Yun hums in agreement. "You do seem to have no bargaining chips. From the looks of it you''re in Captain Xi''s ship, which is still tethered to my own. What''s stopping me from going over to get you?"


    Han Yu smirks. "My expiry date, as you called it."


    Shen Yun frowns.


    Han Yu borates. "I''ve rigged the <em>Irregr</em> with explosives, if you don''t agree to the trade, I''ll blow myself up, and your ship will be severely damaged by the st."


    He res at Shen Yun through the holo screen. "You''ve gone to such lengths to get me back, I doubt you''d want all your effort to go to waste."


    Xi Zirui''s heart beat a furious tattoo inside his chest.


    What''s Han Yu''s gamble? Why is he risking himself like this?


    Han Yu doesn''t wait for an answer before making his demands. "Bring Xi Zirui to the tunnel connecting the two ships, and I''ll switch ces with him. He''ll go back to the Irregr, and I''ll go with you."


    Su Xueyi scowls. "Doctor Shen..."


    Shen Yun raises his hand in the air to silence him. "It''s a deal. We''ll meet in ten minutes."


    Han Yu nods, and cuts the transmission off.


    Shen Yun turns to Xi Zirui with a mocking smirk. "Well, you certainly know your way around an Android. You made him want to martyr himself for you."


    He tsks theatrically and shakes his head, and then fixes his eyes on the goon in front of him, standing still even with the holo screen gone. "Then again, it is right that an Android would forfeit its existence for a human."


    ---


    No one says anything in front of him, but Xi Zirui is certain Shen Yun is not nning on fulfilling his end of the bargain.


    He''s overly conscious of the electric pulse aimed at his back all the way up to the tunnel, closed off behind the hatch door.


    Shen Yun gives the signal and the depressurization chamber opens for him and Xi Zirui, the hatch door following along after the pressure stabilizes, revealing a suspend corridor in space, connecting the two ships together.


    Han Yu stands on the opposite end, his gaze fixed on Xi Zirui.


    One of the goons pushes Xi Zirui forward. "Go, and no funny business," Shen Yun says. "We''ll see each other soon."


    Xi Zirui walks slowly across the tunnel, trying to give Han Yu time to do whatever it is he''s nning, trying to give himself time toe up with an idea.


    His mind is hopelessly nk, filled with white noise.


    Han Yu smiles at him as they draw nearer, and Xi Zirui tries to draw strength from his easy gait and rxed posture.


    He has a n, Xi Zirui knows it.


    They''re supposed to keep walking as they meet each other in the middle of the tunnel.


    Han Yu exchanges a meaningful look with him, when they meet. "Xi Zirui shouldn''t look, he should close the hatch as soon as he gets to the other side and never look back."


    His fingers brush across Xi Zirui''s wrist fleetingly, and then he continues walking.


    Xi Zirui is certain that Han Yu''s words, which can be interpreted by Shen Yun as a final goodbye, are instructions for him.


    He might not know what Han Yu is nning, but he hasplete trust in him.


    He lowers his head and crosses the final distance into the <em>Irregr</em>. Han Yu has almost reached Shen Yun by the time Xi Zirui turns around onest time, just as the hatch door slides shut in front of his eyes.


    No sooner has the door closed than Xi Zirui hears a deafening bang, and then the sudden silence of depressurization as the air is sucked out of a ce, and sound with it.


    When he looks outside the window he sees the tether connecting the two ships disintegrating into nothing, crumbling away from Shen Yun''s ship, and leaving the open door behind it, a view of an empty depressurization chamber behind it.


    No sign of Shen Yun or Han Yu.


    Xi Zirui looks into his own ship''s depressurization chamber but he sees no one in the small square of space between the hatch door and the rest of the cabin.


    He gazes frantically out the window again, looking for any sign of Han Yu.


    Suddenly, strands of hair float up in front of the tiny window, and a few momentster a face.


    Eyes wide in terror, all the caprs burst from the sudden depressurization, flooding his sclera with red. His thin lips pulled away from his teeth in the rictus of death.


    Shen Yun.


    Xi Zirui watches him float up gently over the Irregr, his body bumping into the ship in its aimless trajectory through the void.


    At his feet, Little Thunder meows.


    Xi Zirui looks out the window again, and continues to see no sign of Han Yu.

 Chapter 115: Dont rage against the dying of the light [END WORLD 5]

    Chapter 115: Don''t rage against the dying of the light [END WORLD 5]


    Han Yu can''t be gone.


    Xi Zirui refuses to believe it.


    His n wouldn''t be just to sacrifice himself. Not after Xi Zirui has told him that the whole point of him hopping into these worlds is to be with him.


    He looks anxiously at all the debris floating gently in the empty space between the two ships, looking for any sign of Han Yu at the same time he dreads finding it.


    Only btedly does he realize that Little Thunder is still meowing at the depressurization chamber before the hatch door.


    Xi Zirui presses a button in the wall and the depressurization chamber slides towards the opposite wall, ttening itself and revealing the unobstructed path to the hatch door.


    There''s nothing there.


    Little Thunder starts scratching and meowing at the metal hatch door now, stopping only to sniff it for a moment before continuing his frantic scratching.


    His determination is even more noticeable due to his missing paw.


    Xi Zirui is certain Little Thunder isn''t acting like this at random.


    He needs to open the hatch door and check outside.


    He remembers seeing some old spacesuits stuffed in a locker somewhere.


    It takes him only a few minutes of searching until he finds two suits hanging up in a hidden locker in the back of the pilot''s cabin.


    They both look like they''ve seen better days, so Xi Zirui just puts on the smaller of the two.


    "Ni Ni can you check if I put this on right, and that I''m not going to die as soon as I step outside?" Xi Zirui asks, fastening the fishbowl helmet in ce.


    "Pressure seal in the suit is intact, Host," Ni Ni confirms. "However, oxygen levels are low and will onlyst 3 minutes."


    That''s all Xi Zirui will need.


    Little Thunder is still scratching the door when Xi Zirui approaches it. He turns his fluffy head sideways at the sound of Xi Zirui''s plodding footsteps and hisses at the sight of him in the bulky spacesuit.


    He''s gone with an angry wail, saving Xi Zirui from the trouble of having to move him away from the door.


    Xi Zirui punches the button in the wall that activates the depressurization chamber, and waits for the green light to sh before stepping inside it.


    The few seconds he has to wait for pressure to equalize before being able to open the hatch door feel unending. His rapid breathing fogs up the inside of his helmet before the suits CO2 filters suck it away.


    The hatch door finally slides open and Xi Zirui holds his breath.


    Outside the Irregr there''s nothing but the cold vastness of space, and Shen Yun''s ship, growing smaller in the distance.


    Xi Zirui supports himself on the door''s railing and looks down.


    Clinging to the ship''s side panels is Han Yu, his hair singed and his skin covered in soot.


    He says something as soon as he sees Xi Zirui, but of course Xi Zirui can''t hear him in the vacuum.


    With little time to waste, Xi Zirui extends one arm towards him and tries to help him up.


    It''s only when he''s pulling him halfway into the depressurization chamber that he realizes Han Yu is missing an arm.


    He kicks the button to slide the hatch door closed with his boot, hurrying to get out of his suit and breathe the ship''s recycled oxygen -- a vast improvementpared to the suit''s canned one.


    As soon as he''s out of his suit he clings to Han Yu''s neck with a sigh of relief. "I''m so d you''re okay."


    It takes Han Yu some time to react, and hug Xi Zirui back with his remaining arm.


    His voice falters, "My arm, I didn''t..."


    "I''m sorry," Xi Zirui says, nuzzling Han Yu''s neck. "Did it hurt?"


    Han Yu''s eyes widen, surprised at Xi Zirui''s reaction. "A little, the outeryer of skin mostly, there''s pain terminals..."


    Xi Zirui eyes Han Yu''s shoulder from where the arm has been ripped clean off, leaving behind a sparking of circuit boards and optic fiber.


    It''s a grisly sight, even without the blood, but Xi Zirui still sighs in relief. "I''m so d you''re not human."


    Han Yu goes very still. "Xi Zirui isn''t upset? There are a lot of things I won''t be able to do now."


    Xi Zirui pulls away from Han Yu''s neck with a frown between his eyebrows. "And? What does that have to do with anything? I''m only upset that you got hurt."


    The corner of Han Yu''s lip ticks up and he lets out a disbelieving sigh. "Thank you."


    Xi Zirui feels like that''s an odd thing to say, but he just wants to enjoy the relief rushing through him right now.


    Little Thunder won''t stop meowing, so it''s making that difficult at the moment.


    "What a needy fucking ca-"


    Before he can finish the sentence a violent tremor shakes the whole ship, sending both of them tumbling to their knees.


    rms sh all around the cabin, almost blinding with all their bright colors and deafening ringing.


    "Critical system''s failure Host, ship irreparably damaged."


    Xi Zirui looks towards the front of the cabin and sees tworge UHN ships with sters trained on the <em>Irregr</em>, their nozzles glowing as they recharge for another hit.


    "Can you get us out of here, Ni Ni?" Xi Zirui asks, trying to help Han Yu up to his feet.


    It takes Ni Ni a long time to answer. "The ship is severelypromised on all systems, attempting warp drive at this juncture would mean the total failure of all life support in less than 6 hours."


    Han Yu''s panicked eyes sh towards Xi Zirui, as he clings to his wrist. "Too dangerous."


    They don''t have a choice.


    It''s better to have a few hours of peace with Han Yu than to die here under the st of a space cop''s weapon.


    "Punch it, Ni Ni. Try to cloak us as best as possible and aim for the nearest space station."


    ---


    The nearest space station is 7 hours away from the furthest location the <em>Irregr</em> manages to take them to withoutpletely disintegrating.


    Xi Zirui debates whether to tell Han Yu this, currently looking out the window at the vast expanse of space surrounding them with worry written all over his face.


    With a smile, Xi Zirui pulls him towards the bedroom by the sleeve of his jumpsuit. "Let''s go to bed. You must be tired."


    Han Yu''s eyelids flutter over his limpid eyes. If he could, he would cry.


    He understands what Xi Zirui''s words mean.


    But he doesn''tment on it, and just follows after him into the darkened bedroom.


    They both slip out of their dirty jumpsuits, Xi Zirui helping Han Yu navigate his zipper around his missing arm, and get into bed together, facing each other and sharing Xi Zirui''sst breathes.


    There''s a lot Xi Zirui wants to say, but he doesn''t have the words for it, so he just runs the pads of his fingers over Han Yu''s face,mitting all of him to memory, as he tries to do every time he''s about to leave him.


    His biggest fear is that one day will really be thest time; that there won''t be a next time waiting for him.


    Han Yu feels like his missing piece, the part of himself he never thought he would find.


    The idea of losing him forever is unbearable.


    Xi Zirui cups Han Yu''s jaw between his palms and looks deeply into his eyes before bringing their lips together in a soft,nguorous kiss.


    "Thank you."


    "Why is Xi Zirui thanking me?" Han Yu asks, covering one of Xi Zirui''s hands on his face with his own.


    "For being with me, now, and in the past." He closes his eyes, and inhales slowly. "In the future too."


    Han Yu makes a low sound in the back of his throat. "It''s not fair," he says, pushing Xi Zirui''s hand closer against his face. "Xi Zirui remembers, but what about me? Why can''t I remember?"


    Xi Zirui kisses him suddenly, his tears falling in between their kisses.


    That''s something that never stops being painful for Xi Zirui. More than anything he wants Han Yu to remember their lives together.


    "I''ll find a way, I''ll find a way to make you remember," he says, whispering the words against Han Yu''s wet lips.


    "I don''t want to lose Xi Zirui," Han Yu says, his eyelids trembling over his clouded eyes, his pain seemingly amplified by theck of tears. "It''s not fair..."


    No it isn''t.


    Xi Zirui wants to scream and wail and curse the universe for what''s happening to them, for the mess they''ve been thrown into and can scarcely understand.


    "You''ll remember everything. That''s a promise, I''ll make you remember," Xi Zirui says.


    ---


    They stay together in bed, whispering promises of devotion,ughing over all the funny moments they''ve shared, with Xi Zirui crying over the many more they won''t get to experience -- not in this world at least.


    Han Yu warps his remaining arm around him and pulls him against his chest.


    They take turnsforting each other, swallowing their own grief, nketing each other in kisses trying to keep it from bubbling to the surface.


    Eventually, the oxygen levels run too low and Xi Zirui can''t help the drowsiness that steals over him.


    Little Thunder climbs into bed with them with a low mew, curling up on himself against Xi Zirui''s stomach.


    "I''m here, Xi Zirui can rest, I''ll be here when he wakes up," Han Yu says, running his fingers through Xi Zirui''s messy hair.


    Xi Zirui knows that isn''t true, he knows that when he wakes up it won''t be here, but his mind is getting foggy, he can only nod into Han Yu''s neck and close his eyes.


    Han Yu keeps holding on, long after Xi Zirui''s body has gone cold.

 Chapter 116: Dont be fished

    Chapter 116: Don''t be fished


    Xi Zirui wakes up in the white limbo area, feeling a sense of peace achieved only through eptance of one''s circumstances.


    No, that''s not quite right.


    He hasn''t epted his circumstances, he has epted that he knows what needs to be done in order to change them.


    "Uhm, Host didn''t sessfully finish the assignment, so no experience points have awarded again."


    Xi Zirui gets up his feet with a nonchnt shrug. "Frankly, Ni Ni, I don''t give a fuck."


    That leaves her speechless for a moment. "Okay, does Host want to know what happened to Han Yu, and everyone else?"


    He tightens his hands into fists. Why would he want to know? So there will be another scar he can add to the many he already has?


    So that the Shopkeeper can hold it over his head like a carrot on a stick to ensure he continues to put himself through this, over and over again?


    "Save it," he says, "Let''s just go."


    Momentster, everything dissolves into nothingness.


    ---


    Han Yu stays in bed with Xi Zirui and Little Thunder a while longer, until he can no longer bear it.


    He covers their bodies with the white sheet and makes his way towards the pilot''s cabin.


    "Ni Ni, can we warp back to our previous location?" he asks the ship''s controls, as he has seen Xi Zirui do.


    Ni Ni answers him haltingly. "Technically, but it will cause the immediate destruction of the ship on arrival."


    "That''s okay." He taps a few controls. "Let me adjust some coordinates manually."


    Ni Ni switches over control to him and wonders what he''s nning to do.


    Han Yu works in silence, and then straps the seat belt across his torso. "Okay, you can go now."


    He crosses his legs on the captain''s seat and closes his eyes.


    The <em>Irregr</em> warps out of existence, and blinks into it, almost on top of Shen Yun''s ship, in the processes of being repaired by the UHN vessels.


    Thest thing Su Xueyi sees is a huge ship careening towards him and then the blinding white re as it disintegrates and consumes everything in its path.


    ---


    Xi Zirui wakes up in the Transmigrator 4000''s chair with a crick in his neck.


    The Shopkeeper is already looking down at him with concern etched across her features.


    "I understand you have some questions," she says, sliding a loose strand of hair behind her ear.


    Xi Zirui gets up from his prone position and sits up sideways on the chair, giving her an essing look.


    "Who am I, really?"


    She lets out an awkwardugh. "My, such a big philosophical question. How can little old me hope to answer it?"


    Xi Zirui sighs. "Cut the fastidiousness, I''m not amused."


    The grin vanishes from her face. "You need to be sure you''re ready to hear this."


    Xi Zirui nods.


    The Shopkeeper waves towards the shop. "This world is no different than the other ones you go through on the Transmigrator, it''s another parallel reality. There are real people there, real lives, but none of them is yours."


    It''s what Han Yu suggested, and as much as Xi Zirui came to ept, considering he doesn''t have a clear memory of his own family.


    "So which of them is my real world?"


    She blinks at him owlishly. "None of them."


    "What?"


    "Ok, so while I''ve been calling them parallel realities and multiverses before, a more urate term would be pocket dimensions," she says gesturing wildly. "Of course that wouldn''t have made sense to you considering your current understanding of, like, human physics."


    One thing she''s right about.


    None of it is making any sense to him.


    Noticing his confusion, she borates, "They''re like a pocket of time and space that the Transmigrator allows you to travel to."


    Xi Zirui''s head hurts. "Okay, but how, and why me? And where did Ie from if not here?"


    This is a source of genuine anguish for him, he wants to understand what''s happening to him.


    He feels as if he''s still drifting alone among the stars, with nothing around him but the vastness of space. No past to guide him, no future to look forward to.


    All of the things regr people have that inform their whole lives -- he has none of that.


    It''s no wonder that his previous life in this world felt so empty and shallow.


    Until he found Han Yu.


    Another drifter like him, a piece of home, maybe?


    "Stay with me please." The Shopkeeper takes a big breath. "This is going to be hard to believe, but... you''re a god."


    Xi Zirui has a sudden screeching recollection of Su Xueyi raving about their lives as young gods, some nonsense he dismissed as his character beingpletely twisted in the third world.


    He doesn''t say anything for a long time.


    The Shopkeeper begins to panic.


    "Shit, look, there are a lot of Gods okay, you''re just one of them, although....anyway, that''s not important right now! None of those worlds is your home, because your home is in the heavenly realm, where gods and other immortals inhabit."


    That sounds insane. How can he be a god?


    The Shopkeeper groans. "Please don''t have a mental breakdown over this, you''re unstable as it is."


    Wait what?


    "Listen, you need to figure out a way to get your memories back," she says, cing a non-too-gentle hand on Xi Zirui''s shoulder. "That''s the only way you, and everyone else, will be able to get back."


    "Why?" Xi Zirui can do very little else besides stare in wide-eyed stupefaction at her.


    "Because you''re the only ones who know how this entire mess happened, and possibly how to reverse it!"


    "Then what are you doing here?" Xi Zirui asks her with a frown.


    "I''m the poor idiot who was tasked with getting you all back!" she growls. "Believe it or not, it''s causing a lot of trouble not only in the heavenly realm but in the mortal realm as well."


    Xi Zirui scoffs and crosses his arms. "So all that stuff about me dying in the Transmigration and dying in real life was bullshit?"


    The Shopkeeper widens her eyes. "No, that''s very much true. Unless it escaped your notice, you''re not a god right now, yours is very much a human body. That''s the whole problem, your souls have been dispersed across multiple pocket dimensions in the mortal realm, and no one knows why or how."


    "Well, we won''t have to wait long then, Su Xueyi is getting his memories back fast, in the third world he seemed to remember we are actually gods."


    The Shopkeeper sighs. "Yes, I know, but in his case, it might not be a great sign, since we strongly suspect he caused the whole thing."


    "Why?" Xi Zirui has a lot of trouble imagining someone voluntarily trapping himself on alternate realities without his memories.


    The Shopkeeper rolls her eyes at him. "Well, obviously this mess wasn''t his original n. Something must have gone wrong. That''s what you need to figure out in order to get everyone back."


    Xi Zirui opens his mouth to ask another question but the Shopkeeper cuts him off with an exasperated gesture.


    "You can stand here asking questions, or you can hop back in, and pester Ni Ni once you arrive in the next world. She can answer a lot of this too."


    Xi Zirui holds up a finger in front of her nose. "If you''re fucking with me, I''ll make you regret ever crossing my path."


    When he turns around to sit back down on the Transmigrator''s leather chair, the Shopkeeper mouths, "yes your Heavenly Highness," with a mocking tone behind his back.


    ---


    Xi Zirui doesn''t ask for anything this time around. There''s no point.


    He''ll just have to continue doing this for however long it takes for his memories to return, or for him to find out by other means how all of it happened -- and how it can be reversed.


    It''s not a reassuring thought, but at least it''s a concrete objective.


    The first thing he notices when he regains conscience in the next world is the feeling of water all around him, enveloping him like a warm nket.


    He opens his mouth by instinct and water rushes in, but instead of overwhelming and choking him, it nourishes him and keeps him afloat.


    Uhm, weird.


    Xi Zirui opens his eyes with slow blinks andes to two starling realizations:


    He''s underwater, looking out at the reedy depths of ake teeming with hundreds of fish, all of them swimming leisurely around.


    The golden sheen he''s been catching glimpses off ising from his own fins.


    Because he''s a fish.


    A brocade carp to be more precise.


    Before he can find out if a fish can drown from shock, Ni Ni''s voice rings out inside his head.


    "Please don''t be rmed, Host."


    ''I''m a fucking fish!'' Xi Zirui tries to scream out, but only bubbles leave his mouth.


    "Host is a fish spirit, from a n of other spirit carps, which means he can switch between a human and animal appearance."


    That''s a little more reassuring, but it still doesn''t put him at ease.


    "Don''t panic with what''s about to happen..," Ni Ni says out of the blue.


    Xi Zirui is confused only for a moment, until a descends over him, trapping him in the fine mesh, and then pulling his struggling, slippery body, out of the water.

 Chapter 117: Dont carry someones children

    Chapter 117: Don''t carry someone''s children


    Xi Zirui immediately panics at being taken out of the water. He''s a fish, he''s going to drown, uh, choke, without water.


    His panic mounts when he''s immediately taken out of the and dumped in a basket full of water, as if he really is about to be someone''s dinner.


    "Did you bind his qi?" A familiar voice overhead asks.


    "Of course," an equally familiar voice answers. "We don''t want him changing into his human shape until we get there."


    After that Xi Zirui feels the basket jostle as if someone picks it up by the handle and carries it as they walk.


    He would like to look up and see who is literally kidnapping him, but being a fish with no neck joints that''s impossible at the moment.


    "Host shouldn''t panic, he might even enjoy what''s happening," Ni Ni says, her voice ringing pleasantly inside his head.


    ''How am I going to enjoy being kidnapped?'', Xi Zirui tries to scream but the words onlye out as a series of bubbles.


    Ni Ni understands him anyway.


    "Host is being taken to Han Yu," Ni Ni tells him.


    Oh.


    Xi Zirui immediately detes, his frantic swimming against the walls of the bucketing to a lulling stop.


    That''s sort of romantic, in a way. Is Han Yu rescuing him from a terrible situation. Imprisonment? Near death?


    "Host is being taken to the Coiled Dragon n, and will be forced into a marriage with Prince Han Yu," Ni Ni says, and without giving Xi Zirui the time to process that information, adds, "The Prince is also being forced into the marriage."


    That certainly puts a damper on Xi Zirui''s expectations, but he''ll do his best to bring Han Yu around.


    It makes him a little angry that there was a perfectly fine world where he could easily marry Han Yu right away, and the Shopkeeper forced him to be married to Han Yu''s father first.


    "By now Host already know things are moreplicated than that," Ni Ni says, almost apologetic. "He needs to focus on recalling the original events, and thus finding out how to return everyone''s souls to the heavenly realm."


    Right, because he''s a god on top of everything else.


    That still feels surreal, and every time Xi Zirui tries to think about it his mind hurts.


    He does wonder though, what was his rtionship to Han Yu in their original reality, who were they to each other? What about Su Xueyi, and Bai Mi, Li Siqi, Liao Mi...everyone. How do all of them fit together and how did they all end up living out other existences in pocket dimensions, or whatever?


    He directs all these questions at Ni Ni, who is silent for a long time before saying.


    "Ni Ni doesn''t know, I''m sorry but she didn''t know Host before all this, neither did Sim--, the Shopkeeper."


    That''s surprising, Xi Zirui assumed she was someone who knew all of them in the heavenly realm.


    Of course there''s the possibility of Ni Ni lying to him, -- as she has done before -- but somehow he also finds it believable that the Shopkeeper could have been called as ast resource to clean up a mess.


    Su Xueyi''s mess, apparently.


    That reminds him, ''what''s up with all the tasks you had me doing in each world though, what''s the point of those?''


    "The pocket realms are unstable, if Host doesn''t follow some of the events as they are supposed to happen he might not get all the necessary information out of each world."


    Xi Zirui hasn''t been necessarily sticking to the script, has he?


    "No."


    Right, well, if the script was more conductive of him and Han Yu ending up together, that would be less of an issue.


    "It might be working anyway, it''s not a good sign that Su Xueyi is getting his memories back, but maybe if some of the others do, that could be helpful," Ni Ni says, oddly optimistic.


    Xi Zirui doesn''t think it''s that straightforward, especially considering that Su Xueyi seemed to have a great deal of memories in the third world, maybe even the fourth, but waspletely clueless in the fifth.


    There must be something that triggers them, some kind of pattern. Xi Zirui just needs to figure it out, and hopefully apply it to himself.


    The swaying bucket he''s ines to a sudden stop.


    Xi Zirui can feel it being lifted.


    "He''s stopped swimming in there," one of the voices says, the sharper of the two. If it wasn''t the distortion of hearing it through the water Xi Zirui would have already been able to ce it.


    He feels a violent jostling as the bucket is tapped with the back of human knuckles, the vibrations leaving him woozy.


    "You think he''s still alive?"


    Unexpectedly he feels a pair of warm hands dip into the bucket to fish him out and lift him at eye-level.


    The particr eyes he''s looking into belong to a confused Liao Min, with an equally worried Li Siqi looking over her shoulder.


    Liao Min has two fluffy white stripped earsing out the top of her sleek hair, while Li Siqi has a red half moon marking on her foreheading out of her hairline almost down to her eyebrows.


    If he''d have to ce a bet, Xi Zirui would say Liao Min is a white tiger and Li Siqi is a crane.


    "He looks alive to me," Liao Min says, and bnces Xi Zirui up and down in her fist.


    Her movements squeeze his sides, and an unexpected gush of wateres out of his mouth arching beautifully through the air andnding squarely in Liao Min''s face.


    Li Siqi giggles. "Yeah, I think he''s alive."


    ---


    Xi Zirui doesn''t have any memory of the rest of the journey, but some time passes and then his bucket is emptied onto avish rug over a wooden floor.


    He flops around in a panic, afraid he''ll die out of the water, when Ni Ni reminds him, "Host, please remember the cultivation world, how you moved qi through your body! Do the same thing here and focus on your human appearance."


    That''s easier said than done, but through abination of terror, and oxygen deprivation Xi Zirui eventually manages to change into his human form, ending up naked over the wet rug and gasping thirstily for breath.


    Arge piece of red fabric flies towards him, covering his face like an opaque veil.


    "Get dressed, quickly," Liao Min says.


    Xi Zirui resents been given orders, but since he''s going to be seeing Han Yu soon it improves his mood, somewhat.


    The robes he is given are obviously meant for a wedding. Deep vivid red with golden ents.


    It''s only when he''s fully dressed that Xi Zirui realizes the golden ents are a pair of carps swimming together leisurely across the skirt of the robes, shaded by the petals of a plum tree.


    Xi Zirui''s hair is wet and dripping water across the front and back of the wedding robes, but no one seems to be paying much attention to that.


    He hopes he''s not going to marry Han Yu looking like this.


    Li Siqi gives him an essing look, eyeing him from head to toe, and then says to Liao Min. "He''ll do."


    "I''m right here," Xi Zirui says, pulling the robes'' cor tighter around his neck.


    He feels suspiciously like a prime cut of meat.


    He''s in a well appointed room, neat but devoid of personality. The two double doors leading outside open suddenly and Bai Mi walks in, her blue robes billowing behind her.


    She looks regal and striking, her head held high, emphasizing the jut of her corbones above her robe''s straight neckline.


    Xi Zirui''s eyes are drawn to the two green jade horns growing out of her hairline like dainty tree branches -- making her look even moremanding than usual.


    She spares Xi Zirui only a brief look before redirecting her attention to Liao Min. "Is this him?"


    Liao Min nods, lowering her eyes demurely. "Yes, your Grace."


    "If the marriage happens you''ll be payed the agreed upon amount," Bai Mi says, her keen eyes shing. "However, if this is a failure, like the previous ones, you''ll get nothing."


    "We understand, your Grace," Li Siqi says.


    Bai Mi returns her attention to Xi Zirui, giving him a thorough appraisal.


    She even lifts his upper lip to inspect the state of his teeth.


    "He seems to be in good condition," she says, wiping the hand that touched Xi Zirui in the handkerchief one of her maids gives her. "You''ve attested that he''s a virgin?"


    Xi Zirui sputters and res at Bai Mi.


    This is starting to get really ufortable, especially since this conversation is happening around him as if he isn''t even there.


    No one pays his outrage any mind.


    "Yes your Grace, he was betrothed to the heir of his own n. Like the Coiling Dragon n, the Brocade Carp n wouldn''t let their heir marry someone who wasn''t a virgin," Liao Min says. "We went to great pains to capture him."


    What is she saying? They literally fished him out of ake.


    Bai Mi nods solemnly. "That''s good, we can''t have someone of questionable morals marrying my cousin, let alone carrying his children."


    What questionable morals? This world-


    Wait? Did Bai Mi say ''carrying his children''?


    Ni Ni chimes. "Ah, I knew there was something about this world I forgot to tell Host."

 Chapter 118: Dont be rejected on your wedding day

    Chapter 118: Don''t be rejected on your wedding day


    Xi Zirui barely has any reaction to Ni Ni''s words, his brain having trouble making sense of what ''carrying someone''s children'' entails for him.


    He feels a sudden urge to lower his hands down to his crotch and check if everything is still where it''s supposed to be, but the presence of three women makes him feel self-conscious.


    Those three women, however, take advantage of his disorientation to push him down into a cushion in front of a low vanity.


    Bai Mi picks at hisnk strands of his hair with a grimace. "He doesn''t look like much."


    His reflection is familiar, the same humid eyes, prone to growing red-rimmed, the same beauty mark under his left eye, the same full upper lip.


    The sole ring difference are the stubby light orange jade horns springing up from his forehead, close to his hairline.


    On reflex, his hands fly upwards to touch them and Xi Zirui notices the iridescent orange scales running down the back of his fingers all the way to the second knuckle.


    Liao Min''s face shows up over his shoulder on the mirror, giving him an appraising look. "I think he looks decent, for a male."


    Xi Zirui gives her an outraged look.


    Bai Mi sighs. "We''re not the ones who have to like him, let''s just hope that my cousin can be persuaded to marry, this time."


    "By the grace of the ancestors, it will be so," Li Siqi says, bowing her head solemnly.


    Xi Zirui gives his reflection another perplexed look.


    ---


    He spends the next two hours having his hair painstakingly dried andbed by the three women as they fuss over him.


    The upper half of his hair is bound up in a high pony tail on top of his hair, while the lower half is let loose over his shoulders,bed and oiled until it gleams under the refracted sunlight filtering in through the wax paper window panes.


    Bai Mi paints a lotus beauty mark above his eyebrows with red cinnabar, and darkens his eyebrows with coal.


    "He''s starting to look presentable," she says with an appreciative look.


    "Again, I''m right here, and my name is Xi Zirui," he says, pulling away from Bai Mi''s attempts to stick a gold hairpin in his hair.


    Bai Mi ignores him and applies some cinnabar powder to the corners of his eyes, after fixing the hairpin in ce.


    "There," she says, tilting her body backwards to appreciate the full picture.


    One of her maids approaches Bai Mi with her head lowered and a red veil with gold brocade folded between her extended arms.


    Bai Mi takes the veil and lowers it over Xi Zirui''s head, submerging the world in hazy tones of indistinct read.


    "Listen to me," Bai Mi says, her tone stern. "You''re going to marry my cousin, after my uncle''s death he''s now the heir to our n and he must produce a heir of his own, whether he wants it or not."


    The downwards swoop of her eyebrows brooks no room for argument.


    Her keen eyes narrow on him. "ording to our information, you are fertile and your kind has been historically able to bear dragon young to term."


    Xi Zirui''s brain screeches like a scratched record every time the issue of pregnancy is brought up.


    He still can''t believe that''s a thing.


    The sheer idea of it makes his heart stutter and his palms turn sweaty.


    Bai Mi frowns a little at Xi Zirui''sck of reaction. "If my cousin agrees to marry you, and you manage to carry at least one child to term, your n will be rewarded."


    Interesting, considering Xi Zirui has been kidnapped and is being forced -- from Bai Mi''s perspective -- into marriage with aplete stranger.


    "If you have anything to say about the marriage, it''s best if you speak now."


    Xi Zirui is actually thrilled about marrying Han Yu, finally.


    He''s not thrilled about getting pregnant, but he can work on that.


    "I have nothing to say," Xi Zirui says, trying not to sound too eager either.


    People about to be forced into a marriage against their will aren''t usually enthusiastic about the proceedings.


    Bai Mi rises to her feet and Li Siqi and Liao Min rush to nk her.


    "Very well," she says giving Xi Zirui an essing look. "You can follow the maids into the bridal chamber."


    What? Are he and Han Yu supposed to get married without an audience?


    Ni Ni chimes, "Things are, uhm, a little different in this world."


    Yeah, no shit.


    Xi Zirui follows after the two silent maids, and meanwhile silently admonishes Ni Ni to tell him everything she knows.


    ---


    He''s left alone to wait in avishly appointed room,pletely decorated in shades of red, and brocade dragons soaring through red skies, sometimes twirled around each other in ways that leave little to the imagination.


    Xi Zirui sits in the middle of the room, in front of the bed, with his palms over his knees trying not to let his nerves eat at him.


    "Host has probably realized that men can get pregnant in this world," Ni Ni starts, tentatively, as if she is afraid Xi Zirui might start screaming at her any moment now. "Well when ites to spirit animals, there are qianjun who can get others pregnant, and pass on the lineage of their n, and there are kunjun who can bear young. This is actually unrted to gender. For instance, Bai Mi is a qianjun, like Han Yu."


    Seahorses. That''s what Xi Zirui tells himself to make sense of what Ni Ni is telling him.


    Except she''s not done.


    "Spirit animals are immortal, and can live for a long time, which is useful, considering it is extremely hard for them to reproduce due to the reduced number of qianjun and kunjun."


    That exins Bai Mi''s desperation, but not why he, who is apparently a carp, can have uh... a dragon''s babies.


    "Kunjun are even rarer than qianjun, and extremely valuable, as they can bear the young of other species besides their own, ording to certainpatibility requirements."


    So that''s what the original is, a kunjun?


    Ni Ni chimes in agreement. "Yes, there haven''t been any kunjun born in the Coiled Dragon n in ages, which is why Bai Mi has been trying to find a spouse for Han Yu from other ns."


    Without much sess it seems.


    Maybe it would help if they weren''t kidnapped.


    "Oh no, that''s tradition," Ni Ni says. "Although usually it''s the qianjun kidnapping the kunjun they want to marry, and not their rtives. A kunjun would be extremely offended if they weren''t kidnapped on their wedding day."


    What a sane and normal thing to look forward to!


    Xi Zirui is afraid of what other lovely traditions this bizarre society has.


    Ni Ni chimes but before she can fill him in the doors of the room fly open with a bang as multiple people push Han Yu into the room, and then lock the door behind him.


    He''s wearing a red robe, simr to Xi Zirui''s, and his hair is tightened with a matching gold hairpin.


    As soon as the doors close behind him he immediately starts mming his fists against the wooden panels. "I''m not going to marry anyone, besides the one I love. Let me out at once!"


    He gets no response, but that doesn''t stop his efforts.


    Ah, so that''s why he doesn''t want to marry.


    It leaves a bitter feeling in Xi Zirui''s stomach, like a meal gone sour.


    The idea of Han Yu loving anyone besides him is revolting.


    He gets up to his feet and makes his way towards the door, pulling the veil down his face. "Your Highness, please don''t hurt yourself."


    Han Yu turns around as if to dismiss him, butes to a standstill when his gazends on Xi Zirui.


    Xi Zirui also bes enraptured by the sight of him. By his sleek ck hair, spilling down his chest like a curtain of silk, his high cheekbones cut from jade, softened by the soft pillow of his red lips and the thickshes framing his eyes.


    Even the antler-like pale red jade horns sprouting from his hairline seem to add to his beauty.


    When their eyes meet, Xi Zirui wonders if it''s recognition that makes Han Yu''s eyes widen like that.


    A fraction of a secondter Han Yu''s eyebrows knit above his limpid eyes in a frown.


    "They''ve gone too far this time," he says, his voice rumbling through his chest.


    Xi Zirui thinks that perhaps it''s not recognition shining in Han Yu''s eyes, after all.


    He advances towards Xi Zirui with a thunderous expression on his eyes and wraps one broad hand around his jawbone, using his strong grip to turn Xi Zirui''s head this way and that.


    "How did they do it? Howe you look so much like him despite not being a human?" Han Yu asks, even as his eyes shine with fierce outrage, there''s a quiet wounded note to his voice.


    Xi Zirui thinks he might know what''s going on here, and the irony of it all might just kill him.


    ---


    In China there are different terms for alpha and omega, especially when they happen in ancient settings, which I really like, so I''m using them here.


    qianjun - alpha


    kunjun- omega

 Chapter 119: Dont strike up a deal with the Dragon Prince

    Chapter 119: Don''t strike up a deal with the Dragon Prince


    Han Yu lets go of Xi Zirui''s jaw, who scowls at the harsh treatment.


    After two worlds spent in thepany of a loving Han Yu -- who was besotted with him from the get go-- Xi Zirui forgot how much of an asshole he can be when he doesn''t like someone.


    He tries to focus on his righteous indignation to take his mind off the hurt of being rejected by someone who scant hours before was swearing his love for him.


    Just what kind of god is Xi Zirui? The god of bad luck in love? The god of doomed rtionships?


    The god of star-crossed lovers?


    Thatst one actually sounds like something there could be a god of, so he sincerely hopes not.


    Xi Zirui sucks in a sobering breath and steadies himself. He''d rather believe he''s the god of determination and victory in battle -- or whatever.


    Ironically, he has always been an atheist, so he knows nothing about the Daoist pantheon. He knows about the Jade Emperor and that''s the extent of his knowledge.


    He''s definitely not him, though, so that narrows it down.


    Han Yu is still giving him a look ofplete disdain, not to mention waiting for an answer.


    "This is my natural face," Xi Zirui says, frowning. "Nothing has been done to it."


    Han Yu scoffs. "No, I refuse to believe it, someone must have sneaked into my quarters and looked at the paintings I''ve painted of my beloved."


    Xi Zirui''s frown melts off his face. "You made paintings of me?"


    Han Yu looks at him as if he has grown a second head. "No, of my beloved."


    Xi Zirui rolls his eyes. Han Yu will understand soon enough that the two are one and the same.


    Xi Zirui has gone through too much to give him up just like that.


    He''s going to make Han Yu realize he''s the one he''s in love with if it kills him.


    "Host will have limited time to do that, since members of the Brocade Carp n will arrive in a month to demand Host be returned to them," Ni Ni says.


    Her words put a damper on Xi Zirui''s spirit, he isn''t sure if a month is long enough, but he''ll have to try.


    With onest re, Han Yu turns his back on him and goes back to banging his fists against the closed doors.


    Xi Zirui lets him go at it and sits down on the edge of their nuptial bed, kicking his legs back and forth.


    It''s a shame Han Yu would rather throw a temper tantrum than consummate their union, in whatever bizarre way these people do.


    But then again, would Xi Zirui even love him if he wasn''t such a contrarian bastard?


    He tires himself out eventually, and redirects his anger at Xi Zirui again. "Get off the bed, I don''t know what you''re thinking but I''m not bonding with you."


    Ni Ni chimes before Xi Zirui can even form the question. "In order to formalize their union, the qianjun will ce a iming bite on the nape of the kunjun, near their scent nds. Bonds are lifelong unions, and can only be dissolved with the death of one of the bondmates."


    That sounds absolutely terrifying.


    Somewhat sexy, too -- in a possessive sort of way.


    Xi Zirui pouts. "I''ve been kidnapped and brought all the way here, won''t his Highness consider my honor?" He leans back on his elbows, stretching out his lean body over the red sheets.


    "No."


    Xi Zirui gets up to his feet with a scowl, bridging the short distance between the two of them.


    He gives Han Yu a glowering look. "I care, and I won''t be disrespected like this. Since I''m here thest his Highness can do is give me some face."


    Han Yu is taken aback by the fierceness in Xi Zirui''s eyes. Unused to being so openly defied by the kunjun his cousin drags before him on an almost monthly basis.


    Xi Zirui doesn''t think he misreads the slight flicker of appreciation that crosses Han Yu''s eyes before being snuffed out. "Very well, what are your demands forpensation?"


    "I want his Highness to give me a month to try and prove my worth as a mate," Xi Zirui says, smirking.


    Han Yu sighs. "You''ll be wasting your time, my heart belongs to another."


    Xi Zirui shrugs. "The time is mine to waste."


    Han Yu narrows his eyes at Xi Zirui but eventually concedes with an annoyed flick of his sleeves. "Very well, you can stay in my Dragon Pearl pce for a month, but after that, you''ll be returned to your n."


    "Only if his Highness hasn''t taken any liberties with me until then," he says, smirk widening.


    Han Yu''s frown deepens. "I won''t."


    They''ll have to see about that.


    With a courteous bow, Xi Zirui leaves Han Yu behind and makes his way out of the nuptial chambers by the same doors the maids led him through.


    ---


    Bai Mi is still waiting on the other side, wringing her hands in restless anxiety.


    Her face drops as soon as she sees Xi Zirui. "You were rejected," it''s a statement and not a question.


    "Sort of," Xi Zirui says, pacing with his hands sped behind his back. "I and His Highness havee to an agreement. He will let me stay in the pce for a month."


    Bai Mi''s sharp eyebrows hike up her forehead. "That''s the first time he has agreed to something like that."


    "I can be very persuasive."


    She gives him an essing look. "I don''t understand why you aren''t taking this opportunity to return to your n. Weren''t you betrothed to another?"


    Xi Zirui lifts one hand to his chest and lets out a theatrical sigh. "With just one look at his Highness, I could tell he''s the perfect mate for me."


    Bai Mi still doesn''t look entirely convinced, but she also doesn''t care.


    As long as Xi Zirui is a kunjun for her cousin to knock up, all is well in her book.


    She nods quietly to herself as ifing to an inner agreement before turning to Xi Zirui. "I''ll help you in every way I can, but you must know that my cousin has been in love with some human he ims visits him in his dreams for as long as we all can remember."


    Xi Zirui figured as much.


    A human who looks uncannily like Xi Zirui.


    This world''s Han Yu most likely has memories of the previous worlds, maybe even from their original lives.


    Xi Zirui only has to get close enough to Han Yu to make him realize that the person he''s been waiting for is him.


    ---


    That''s easier said than done.


    He spends the next two days trying to chance upon Han Yu in the pce''s hallways and courtyards with zero luck.


    The Dragon Pearl pce is a massiveplex of floating pavilions, surrounded by courtyards of water, decorated with lotus, lilies and bamboos -- entire gardens growing out of the water.


    All the buildings are connected by a system of bridges and walkways above the water.


    In one asion Xi Zirui manages to catch a glimpse of Han Yu''s ck and gold robes, but by the time he crosses the necessary bridges to reach him, he is long gone.


    If this continues, the month will be over before they can even exchange two words.


    The worst part is that Xi Zirui is fairly certain Han Yu is trying to avoid him.


    He confronts Bai Mi with his suspicions.


    "He''s definitely avoiding you," Bai Mi says, sipping her tea daintily.


    "What does her Grace suggest I do about it?" Xi Zirui asks, sipping his own tea while slumping over the low table they''re both sitting at.


    Bai Mi raises an eyebrow at him. "You''re the kunjun, and you expect me to tell you how to seduce a qianjun?"


    He shrugs. "Why not, isn''t her Grace a qianjun herself?"


    Bai Mai lowers her cup with a loud clink. "I wouldn''t know anything about that, other than you and the other possible spouses we''ve found for my cousin I''ve never spent any length of time with a kunjun."


    That''s an interesting piece of information, and it makes Xi Zirui feel a little sad for Bai Mi and the self-deprecating way she puts it.


    "Anyway, from what I understand, it shouldn''t be hard, an unmated kunjun''s scent is said to be irresistible to qianjun," Bai Mi wrinkles her nose. "Although at the moment your scent is barely registering for me."


    Well, that''s good to know, Xi Zirui thinks he and Bai Mi are better off as friends anyway. Or frenemies, rather.


    "Maybe you should put yourself in an environment that heightens it," she says, picking her cup again with both hands. "Something with humidity, perhaps."


    Her words light a fuse inside Xi Zirui''s mind.


    Smirking deviously, he downs the rest of his tea and ms down the empty cup. "When and where does His Highness usually bathe?"

 Chapter 120: Dont invade the Princes bath

    Chapter 120: Don''t invade the Prince''s bath


    Two more days pass before Xi Zirui has the chance to corner Han Yu.


    In the meantime he tries to find other chances to be alone with him, but Han Yu keeps evading him.


    Xi Zirui has no luck trying to sneak into one of his meetings with his ministers and is unceremoniously escorted out as soon as one of the guards catches him skulking around.


    Shouting, "I''m the Prince''s new bridegroom!", as they drag him out by the armpits doesn''t help.


    The royal family, which from what Xi Zirui understands is now reduced to Han Yu and his cousin Bai Mi -- after a sudden illness overtook the older family members, and caused the death of Han Yu''s father -- usually dines alone.


    Bai Mi tries to plead his case, and convince Han Yu to let Xi Zirui share a meal with them, but with no sess.


    She suggests that Xi Zirui try to get in anyway.


    Which is easier said than done, since the doors to the Lotus Viewing Room, where the Prince''s meals are served, are heavily guarded.


    That gives Xi Zirui no other choice but to try and scale the outer wall of the pavilion, to reach the Lotus Viewing Room on the second floor.


    Xi Zirui is certain that no one in the history of the universe has gone to such lengths to get a man to fuck them.


    Unfortunately for him, his impromptu climbing trip ends in disaster when he reaches an open window and Han Yu is already waiting for him there, leaning against the windowsill with a smirk.


    "Young master would make a terrible spy," he says, crossing his arms in front of his chest.


    Xi Zirui rests his tired arms on the sill and grins up at Han Yu. "Thankfully, my only ambition is to be his Highness'' husband."


    Han Yu leans over the sill, and rests his broad palms over the back of Xi Zirui''s hands.


    That brief touch, after over five days of no contact, is enough to send a thrill down Xi Zirui''s spine.


    He thinks he sees some of that thrill reflected in Han Yu''s limpid eyes, when the next moment Han Yu''s fingers close over his own.


    "I don''t like little reeds climbing up my window," Han Yu says, pulling Xi Zirui up and away from the sill.


    For a brief moment, Xi Zirui thinks he''s going to be pulled into the room, but his hopes are dashed when Han Yu smirks at him and lets go of his hands -- sending him plunging into theke waters below.


    Bai Mi is waiting for him by the bamboo walkway with two maids ready with towels by the time he swims out of theke.


    "Not a word," he says, wrapping one of the towels around himself like a cowl.


    ---


    After all his frustrated attempts, hisst resort really is surprising Han Yu in the baths -- somewhere intimate and secluded where he can''t easily leave.


    Especially since Xi Zirui told Bai Mi to block the doors.


    Usually Han Yu bathes in his own quarters in a copper bathtub brought in by servants, or directly in his own courtyard''ske water, but once a week he''ll take a dip in the pce''s baths.


    Xi Zirui bids his time until Han Yu has been soaking for a while before making his way inside.


    The baths consist of a series of bamboo structures that divide the room in several pools, fed withke water rushing in a from a copper taps, which can be either heated or cool and is usually scented with perfumed oils.


    Han Yu has his back to him when Xi Zirui makes his way inside.


    Xi Zirui''s eyes are arrested by the shift of muscles under his smooth skin, but especially by the iridescent red scales that run down the curve of his spine like an arrow pointing towards his trim waist and below, where the water line doesn''t let Xi Zirui''s eyes follow.


    Xi Zirui divests himself of his robes as he goes, slipping inside the pool silently.


    Han Yu still senses the water rippling and turns around with a re, his dark hair pulled to one side of his neck, offering a silky background for his sculpted profile.


    Even with a scowl on his face, Xi Zirui could look at him for hours.


    He rests his spread arms over the edge of the pool and smiles up Han Yu. "I thought his Highness might be feeling lonely."


    Han Yu turns away from him, avoiding looking at Xi Zirui''s naked chest, and at the red nipples just barely grazing the water''s surface.


    "You thought wrong."


    Xi Zirui doesn''t react to Han Yu''s dismissal and remains on his side of the pool.


    Han Yu gives him a wide berth, his gaze flickering towards the doors.


    "I''m afraid the doors are locked, terribly inconvenient, we''ll have to say here a while yet," Xi Zirui says, sticking out his lower lip in a pout.


    Han Yu''s frown deepens, but he doesn''t move from his position, sticking to the opposite side of the pool.


    Almost as if he''s afraid of getting too close to Xi Zirui.


    Too close to his scent.


    Xi Zirui wonders if there''s something he can do about that.


    Ni Ni chimes. [There is a pheromone enhancer in the system shop, but Host doesn''t have enough experience points to buy it.]


    Right, he''s failed his task the past two worlds, not that it should make any difference considering that he''s supposed to find a way to return to his original reality.


    [The system has predetermined requirements, her Heavenly Majesty had to repurpose it in order to send your conscience throughout the other realms. Whether Host wants to or not, he''s bound to the system until the finds a way to return.]


    If only the System was at least useful instead of an hindrance.


    Xi Zirui sinks down into the water, only his eyes peeking up above the surface.


    Han Yu casts a suspicious nce towards him, as if he expects him to try and attack him if he lowers his guard.


    It''s a little endearing, seeing how much he''s saving himself for ''his beloved''.


    The downside is that it''s making Xi Zirui feel jealous of himself.


    "Tell me more about your beloved," Xi Zirui says, blowing bubbles over the water.


    "Why would I tell you?"


    Xi Zirui shrugs. "I''m curious."


    Han Yu lets out a derisive snort. "So you can mimic his behaviour and try to seduce me? Do you think you''re the first one to try that?"


    Xi Zirui''s eyes narrow.


    Fine, if that''s how Han Yu wants to y it, he''s game.


    "Does he have a fan? Does he look at you coyly from behind it?"


    Han Yu goes very still, but he tries not to let it show. "Lots of humans have fans," he spreads his arms over the edge of the pool on his own side of the pool, mirroring Xi Zirui''s posture. "Next you''ll tell me he wears clothes."


    "I can tell his Highness how he looks out of them," his smirk grows sharp. "Better yet, I can show him," he says, lifting a pale calf out of the water.


    "Shameless."


    "Isn''t his Highness'' beloved shameless too?" Xi Zirui asks, letting go of the edge of the pool and inching ever closer to Han Yu, bridging the distance between them each time Han Yu turns his face away from his provocations.


    "Doesn''t he climb on his Highness''p and do as he pleases?" Xi Zirui is so close now that he can see the faint dusting of pink staining Han Yu''s cheeks.


    "Stop talking about him, you know nothing," Han Yu says, his dark eyes shing dangerously.


    "Does his Highness see him under the branches of a weeping willow?" Xi Zirui asks.


    Han Yu''s eyes widen in shock, his eyebrows arching above his eyes. "How do you know that?"


    Xi Zirui is almost at his side now, and takes the opportunity to reach out and touch his skin. "Perhaps his Highness isn''t seeing what''s right in front of his eyes."


    Han Yu''s skin feels warm under his hand, and now that he''s this close Xi Zirui can feel his fresh minty scent much more clearly, fragrant and invigorating -- something else too, judging by the way Xi Zirui''s heart rate picks up.


    He wants nothing more than to nuzzle into Han Yu''s neck and climb into hisp, make a mess of them both right here on the pool.


    There''s nothing new to this hunger, but at the moment it feels imperative, like it will do Xi Zirui damage to try and fight it.


    He wonders if it''s the same for Han Yu.


    He wonders if his scent is as intoxicating to Han Yu as his is for Xi Zirui.


    A hand pushes him away by the shoulder keeping him at arm''s length. It''s only then that Xi Zirui realizes he had been listing into Han Yu''s side, being drawn into his orbit like an hopeless satellite.


    Han Yu''s eyes, when Xi Zirui meets them, don''t reflect any of the passion Xi Zirui is feeling.


    Instead, their cold glint freezes Xi Zirui to the spot.


    "My beloved is a human," Han Yu''s eyesnd on the two small jade horns sprouting from Xi Zirui''s forehead. "No amount of smart guessing will change that."

 Chapter 121: Dont plot and scheme

    Chapter 121: Don''t plot and scheme


    Han Yu''s single-minded focus on Xi Zirui''s humanity in his dreams is frustrating to say the least.


    Xi Zirui lets his head drop against the edge of the pool, and closes his eyes, letting the water warm his body.


    Han Yu casts him a suspicious sideways nce, not trusting his current silence.


    Xi Zirui knows he needs a different approach. Trying to convince Han Yu he''s the same person as the one in his dreams is probably not going to work.


    How many times has he made Han Yu fall in love with him now?


    At least five times, that he knows of.


    He might not understand what''s happening to them fully, or who they are exactly, but one thing Xi Zirui knows for sure:


    He and Han Yu are meant to be, like gravity, there''s no fighting the forces that pull them together.


    A smug smirk steals across his lips, making the knot of apprehension between Han Yu''s eyebrows deepen.


    "What are you thinking?" he asks, edging ever so slightly away from Xi Zirui.


    Xi Zirui lets out a long sigh, and shrugs. "I''m thinking that I give up."


    Han Yu gives him a look of naked disbelief, and cups water into his palms to wash his face. "That soon, uh," he says, shaking out the silky curtain of his hair.


    His scent hits Xi Zirui like a freight train, and he finds himself listing towards him again.


    It would be easier to whine and beg for what he wants, but Xi Zirui must stick to his n, he''s nothing but a stranger to this Han Yu. All the begging in the world won''t mean anything.


    "It''s unsightly for a kunjun to lower himself like this and beg for a qianjun''s attention." Honestly, Xi Zirui has no idea what is or isn''t proper in this world, but it feels like the right thing to say.


    "The truth is that I''m happy to be freed from my previous engagement, but I must still find a mate, if I want to put it off for good."


    That perks Han Yu''s curiosity if not his interest. He cranes his neck towards Xi Zirui, and some of the tension seeps from his shoulders.


    "My future husband isn''t a good person," Xi Zirui says, letting out forlorn sigh.


    In fact, he has no idea who the original''s intended groom is supposed to be, but judging by the overall trajectory of the other worlds he can make an educated guess.


    Ni Ni confirms his suspicions. "The original''s intended mate is Su Xueyi."


    Of course he is.


    Xi Zirui really needs to find a way get himself hitched to Han Yu in what now amounts to a little over three weeks.


    He doubles down on hisints. "That man, he can be ruthless, even cruel, I don''t think many kunjun would want him for a mate."


    His eyelids flutter over his eyes, as if trying to ward off iing tears, and he gives Han Yu a rueful look from beneath the dark sweep of his uppershes. "In my desperation I bothered his Highness, and acted in an unseemingly manner, I apologize."


    Han Yu''s eyes soften. "I''m sorry for your predicament, but as I said, my heart belongs to another."


    Xi Zirui sniffles, nodding in fast session. "I understand, his Highness has made his feelings clear, and I promise I won''t bother him again, however, I hope his Highness doesn''t begrudge me finding a mate from among the members of his n."


    Han Yu is stumped for a moment, unsure of how to proceed. "Uhm, sure, there are several unmated qianjun among our n."


    Xi Zirui shes him a relieved grin. "Ah, what great news. If his Highness doesn''t mind, I''d like to keep to our agreement, I''m afraid if others find that our courtship has been called off I''ll be forced to leave Coiled Dragon n grounds."


    Once again, Xi Zirui has managed to surprise Han Yu. "That''s fine, but I-"


    He doesn''t know if any other qianjun will dare show their interest while they believe Xi Zirui is engaged to Han Yu.


    That''s obviously not a problem because Xi Zirui doesn''t expect to go forward with any of it, but his n won''t hold up to excessive scrutiny, so he stands up all of a sudden, cutting Han Yu, "Splendid, thank you to his Highness for his consideration, I''ll be leaving now."


    He makes his way out of the pool by climbing over the edge and giving Han Yu a privileged view of his bare ass.


    He picks up his discarded robes from the floor and while putting them back on chances a backwards nce at Han Yu, whose ears are glowing crimson and who has his eyes studiously trained on the ceiling beams.


    Xi Zirui relishes his small victory, all the way out of the bathroom.


    Sometimes he has great ideas.


    ---


    "That''s a terrible idea," Bai Mi tells him as soon as they meet outside the bathroom''s doors.


    "I don''t see why."


    "How can you expect the elders to allow you to marry my cousin if you have the reputation of being a kunjun of loose morals, who entertains others while being engaged to the prince of our n?" Bai Mi hisses, her narrow chest heaving with the strength of her anger.


    Xi Zirui pats herfortingly on the back, rubbing soothing circles over her shoulder des to stave off a panic attack. "I''m not actually going to throw myself at anyone. Ideally they''ll be doing that."


    She gives him a confused look.


    "How about your Grace finds an excuse to host a feast, maybe in honor of the prince''s uing wedding, seeing as he agreed to keep his end of our deal until I find a mate," Xi Zirui says, his tone leading. "Maybe in that feast someone could be persuaded to let their affections for me show."


    Bai Mi grips him by the arm and pulls him into a secluded corner. "I don''t know if I like what young master is implying" she whispers, her tone low and dangerous. "Are you suggesting I go behind my cousin''s back and actively conspire against him?"


    Xi Zirui pulls his arm free of her grip with a confused frown. "You literally kidnapped me to try and force him into a marriage?"


    Bai Mi rolls her eyes as if Xi Zirui is incredibly stupid for no understanding what she''s trying to say. "As his oldest surviving rtive, I should have his best interests in mind. Getting married so he can be crowned king, and produce heirs for our n is in his best interests!"


    "Well, if you want him to marry me, or anyone else, he needs to get over his dream lover first!" Xi Zirui says, whispering angrily. "Your way hasn''t been working, so why not try mine?"


    Some of her indignation seeps away. "Fine, we''ll try it your way," she concedes but with the consternation of someone who expects everything to end in disaster and possibly catch fire.


    ---


    The problem then, bes convincing Han Yu to sit through a feast in honor of a wedding that in his mind, absolutely isn''t going to happen.


    "No, absolutely not," he says, as soon as Bai Mi makes the suggestion.


    He gets up from his golden throne, carved in the shape of two coiled dragons looking in opposite directions, and paces the length of dais on which it sits.


    "Cousin, please reconsider, after what our n has been through, any chance for celebration is a wee one," she flickers her trailing sleeve in an arch epassing their n''s seat of power. "Besides, as the future king, you should be seen attending official events, and our brothers and sisters want to enjoy the opportunity of celebrating your wedding, seeing as you have decided not to celebrate it in the traditional way."


    The traditional way being: staying locked up with Xi Zirui in the nuptial chamber for days, after giving him the iming bite that would trigger Xi Zirui''s season of rain(1), which would only break after Han Yu did his best to impregnate him.


    Or so Xi Zirui understood, from Ni Ni''s frankly disturbing exnation.


    Han Yu isn''t any closer to being swayed by Bai Mi''s rational arguments, so Xi Zirui decides to give it a shot with his irrational ones.


    "Could her Grace give us a moment alone?" Xi Zirui asks her, arching his eyebrows meaningfully.


    Bai Mi gives her cousin onest look before leaving the throne room and closing the doors behind her with a soft thud.


    Han Yu doesn''t rx once he''s alone with Xi Zirui.


    He continues his frantic pacing, his hands sped tightly behind his back.


    The weary monarch look is charming on him, Xi Zirui tries not to smirk as he walks slowly up the dais.


    "Your Highness isn''t seeing this for the opportunity it is," Xi Zirui says, his tone mellow.


    Han Yu gives him a disbelieving scowl. "Opportunity for you, perhaps."


    "For his Highness as well. It''s true that the feast is the perfect event for me to find a possible mate, but also for his Highness to be freed from our engagement. No one will expect you to go forward with the wedding if they see me epting the advances of another qianjun."


    Han Yu stops his pacing,ing to a halt in front of Xi Zirui. He lowers himself until their eyes meet. "And will you, ept another qianjun''s advances?"


    Xi Zirui bats his eyshes. "His Highness knows how much I want to find a mate," he says, his wordsing out a little breathless, and only partially because of his act.


    ---


    (1) - season of rain; heat

 Chapter 122: Dont have your plans ruined

    Chapter 122: Don''t have your ns ruined


    It''s possible that the preparations for the feast will drive Bai Mi into an early grave.


    It would be amusing for Xi Zirui, if she hadn''t roped him into helping her out.


    Everything is a little more informal in the Coiled Dragon n than Xi Zirui would have expected from an ancient society, even one of spirit animals, so he and Bai Mi organize everything with the help of a few trusted servants.


    "Anything is fine, just pick one of them," Xi Zirui says, getting up to his feet in a huff after Bai Mi shows him three different choices of silk drapes for the reception hall. "You can wrap everything in toilet paper for all I care!"


    Bai Mi tilts her head to the side, her beautiful slim jade horns glowing in the low light of themps. "The what?" she looks at Xi Zirui as if she thinks he has finally cracked.


    Xi Zirui groans and hides his face in his open palms.


    "Nevermind," he peeks at the drapes again from between the gaps of his fingers. "Go with the red, it''s festive and nuptial and goes well with Han Yu''s colors."


    Bai Mi runs her manicured fingers over the red drapes. "Han Yu''s colors, uh?"


    Xi Zirui rolls his eyes. She should know by now that''s he''s genuinely interested in her cousin.


    "We''ll go with red," Bai Mi says nodding. She calls one of the servants forward who pulls out the lid on acquered box revealing three different porcin bowls. "Which service do you think we should go for?"


    Xi Zirui thinks he''s going to scream, that''s what.


    "Excuse me," he says, getting up from the table and leaving the Spring Water pavilion with no intention of returning.


    His goal is to walk around aimlessly long enough for Bai Mi to realize he''s noting back, and make whatever decision she needs to regarding the feast''s decoration on her own.


    He''s so absorbed in his n that he doesn''t notice the person in front of him until he collides with their chest.


    A pair of slender handses up around his shoulders to steady him. "Something on young master''s mind?" Han Yu asks, his lips quirking up in a smirk.


    Doing his best not to list towards Han Yu''s fresh scent, Xi Zirui pulls away a respectable distance and lets out a put-upon sigh.


    "His Highness'' cousin is taking the nning for the feast very seriously," he says, leaning his back against the railing of the balcony overlooking theke that surrounds every building in the pceplex.


    Han Yu mimics his movements but he leans forward over the railing, admiring the cid waters. "Has young master perhaps bitten more than he can chew?"


    Does he know how dirty that sounds? Is he saying it on purpose to torture Xi Zirui?


    "I''m happy to show his Highness just how big of a mouthful I can handle." He throws his head back, chancing a look at Han Yu from the corner of his eye.


    The smirk melts off Han Yu''s face, reced by the tight line of his lips and a dusting of read climbing up the long column of his neck.


    Xi Zirui drinks in the sight avidly, savoring his victory.


    Han Yu clears his throat. "What would young master''s future mate think if he heard him direct that kind ofment at another qianjun?"


    Xi Zirui edges closer to Han Yu across the railing, the silk of their robes almost brushing. He gives Han Yu a heated look from beneath the fan of hisshes. "I haven''t met him yet, and he wouldn''t me me for the mind-addling effect his Highness'' scent has on me."


    Han Yu grows very still, his flush deepening andpletely overtaking his smooth earlobes.


    Xi Zirui wants to sink his teeth into the jade-like flesh, make them even redder.


    Perhaps guessing at some of the thoughts swirling about in Xi Zirui''s mind, Han Yu puts some distance between them, sliding his body further down the railing.


    "My beloved-" he starts.


    Cutting him off, Xi Zirui lets out a chuckle. "Don''t worry, your Highness, I know better than topete with a dream." He brings his lips close to Han Yu''s red ears. "A dream will never disappoint you, a dream will never say things that hurt or upset you..."


    He turns around to face Han, his lips curling in a smug smirk. "Of course his Highness will never be able to touch his dream either, feel his skin or kiss his lips." Xi Zirui sighs dramatically and lets out a mournful sigh. "Nor fuck his tight, hot, hole."


    Han Yu''s eyes widenically, his mouth falling open around a silent gasp.


    Before he has the time to fully react, Xi Zirui pulls away from the railing and walks backwards from where he came, his hands sped behind his back.


    "I''ll see his Highness again at the feast," he says, winking at Han Yu, making his crimson flush darken.


    ---


    The day of the feast arrives and above all else Xi Zirui is thrilled to no longer be nning it.


    They''ve decorated the main hall in shades of red as Xi Zirui suggested, it looks bright and festive, and Xi Zirui doesn''t understand why it took them so long toe to an agreement.


    Xi Zirui himself is decked out in a gold robes with subtle ck ents, to contrast and match Han Yu''s ck robes with gold ents.


    The upper half of his hair is pinned up with a gold hairpin with a dangling trail, very reminiscent of a wedding hair ornament -- something that the keen-eyed guests take great delight in.


    Coiled Dragon''s heir has been spurning potential mates for such a long time, everyone is curious to catch a glimpse of the beautiful kunjun who finally managed to steal his heart.


    Xi Zirui doesn''t appreciate being inspected and appraised like a prime cut of meat, but needs must.


    He''s sitting at Han Yu''s side on top of a raised dais, each of them sitting behind their own low table, overlooking the guests arranged beneath the dais as they drink and chat among themselves.


    It''s all terribly boring and Han Yu doesn''t exactly look thrilled to be there either.


    Xi Zirui manages to catch Bai Mi''s eyes and nods at her meaningfully. They might as well go on with their n now.


    Bai Mi has managed to talk a distant cousin into making a pass at Xi Zirui -- they''re both banking a lot on biology ying its part in making Han Yu see Xi Zirui has "his" territory and go absolutely feral the minute another qianjun threatens it.


    It''s not the smoothest of ns, and a lot can still go wrong, but Xi Zirui is at the end of his rope here.


    In less than a month the Brocade Carp n wille looking for him, and Xi Zirui needs a good reason to stay.


    First, of course, he needs an excuse to leave Han Yu''s side.


    Bai Mi raises to her feet with a cup in hand and clears her throat loudly. "Beloved friends, your attention please," the hum of conversation dies down as she speaks, "Our future Prince Consort would like to thank you all for your presence by ying a melody from his childhood."


    All eyes turn to Xi Zirui as he raises from his seat. "Thank you everyone foring today, your presence humbles and delights me," he lowers his head bashfully, "I dedicate the song I''ll be ying to his Highness Prince Han Yu."


    He shoots Han Yu a coy look, who rests one elbow on the low table and raises his cup of wine to Xi Zirui with a smirk.


    Xi Zirui makes his way to the side of the dais, where a semi-sheer curtain has already been prepared ording to his specifications.


    He sits behind the guqin with a fluttering of robes. ''Ok, Ni Ni, you know what to do,'' he thinks at her, cing his fingers over the strings.


    The mournful cries of the guqin ring throughout the room, in a loving rendition of Doraemon''s theme song. Xi Zirui closes his eyes and moves his fingers to the sound of the music, letting himself enjoy the riveted silence of his captive audience.


    When the song ends, he steps out from behind the curtain and bows to the stunned guests, many of which have tears streaming down their faces.


    Han Yu is staring fixedly at Xi Zirui, his dark eyes shimmering with unshed tears, and his wine cup overturned on the table.


    Xi Zirui gloats. Doraemon never fails him.


    He''s making his way down the dais, to stand by Bai Mi''s said, which is where the cousin will ost him, when the loud bang of doors being forcibly thrown open cuts through the hushed conversations in the hall.


    Standing in the doorway of the reception hall, under a canopy of red silk stands Su Xueyi, a bloodied sword in his hand, and murderous glint in his eyes.


    His short ck horns glint menacingly under the candlelight, but his cheeks dimple sweetly when he raises his sword up towards the dais, pointing the bloodied edge straight at Han Yu.


    "Dragon Prince, I''vee to take my bride back."

 Chapter 123: Dont become a prize

    Chapter 123: Don''t be a prize


    A funeral silence falls over the entire hall at Su Xueyi''s words.


    Xi Zirui edges closer to Bai Mi, who wraps her fingers around his elbow, her nails digging painfully into his skin, even over all theyers of robes he''s wearing. "What is he doing here?" she hisses.


    Xi Zirui would also like to know that, especially considering Ni Ni told him he still had a month before anyone from Brocade Carp n showed up -- let alone Su Xueyi.


    Ni Ni''s chime sounds, with an evident note of distress. "Host, Ni Ni swears that''s the information she had on the original world, but it''s not the first time things go off script."


    No it isn''t, but it never stops being a pain in the ass.


    Han Yu raises from his chair, his sharp eyebrows drawn over his clear eyes. "How dare you invade Coiled Dragon n grounds?" He raises an using finger at the vivid blood dripping from Su Xueyi''s sword. "Have you harmed any of my people?"


    Su Xueyi ignores him, his eyes fixed on Xi Zirui, who is standing frozen next to Bai Mi, her nails still digging painfully into his elbow.


    What will he do if Han Yu tells Su Xueyi to take him?


    Han Yu jumps down the dais, his robes billowing behind him as hends gracefully in front of Su Xueyi.


    "Above all else, young master Xi is a guest in our n, and he will leave only if he wants to," Han Yu says, his eyes narrowed in contempt at Su Xueyi. "I believe we should hear from him first."


    A wave of relief crashes over Xi Zirui, making his shoulders slump. "I want to stay with his Highness," he says, making his way towards Han Yu.


    A shocked yelp leaves his lips when Han Yu''s arm wraps around his waist and pulls him to his side.


    Su Xueyi''s face immediately crumples at the sight of Han Yu''s possessive hold on Xi Zirui.


    "Rui-er,e back here," he calls, his voice thin and watery. Xi Zirui sees the sword trembling in his shaking fingers.


    Xi Zirui doesn''t move from Han Yu''s side, and even takes the opportunity to clutch at his robes, in a way he hopes is sufficiently helpless and endearing to evoke pity -- if nothing else.


    He looks up at Han Yu, and the heat he sees reflected in their clear depths surprises him.


    Uhm, so his n might have worked after all?


    Should he be tanking Su Xueyi?


    The man in question looks ready to cut Han Yu down with his bloody sword, his lips pulled back in a vicious grimace. "What have you done to him, Dragon Prince?"


    Han Yu smirks and pulls Xi Zirui against his chest, shielding him from Su Xueyi''s view. He closes his eyes and takes a whiff of his sleek hair, savoring the scent with a blissful smile. "I didn''t do anything. An extraordinary kunjun like him will only submit to an extraordinary qianjun. He knew I was his mate the moment he saw me."


    His grip on Xi Zirui''s waist grows tighter. "He only acted ording to his nature, and chose the qianjun who would breed him with the strongest, healthiest clutch."


    This stupid dick-measuring contest shouldn''t be making Xi Zirui as hot and bothered as it is.


    There''s something wrong with him if the word ''clutch'' can make his breathe up short.


    Su Xueyi''s eyes are ming with barely restrained hatred. "We have been engaged since birth! Rui-er is my mate."


    Han Yu scoffs. "Clearly, he''s not."


    Bai Mi clears he throat loudly and makes her way to the center of the room, boldly positioning herself between the two of them.


    "Young master Su, I understand that this is a disappointing oue for you, but young master Xi has already made his choice, so if we could perhaps settle things in an amicable fashi-"


    Su Xueyi cuts her off by spitting loudly on the floor. "Fuck you dragons and your superiority. You were the ones who invaded our n grounds and kidnapped Rui-er."


    "That''s a verymon courtship ritual-"


    Again, Su Xueyi doesn''t give Bai Mi time to finish. "Among members of the same n! Who gave you the right to invade our territory and take one of our own?"


    Xi Zirui has to hand it to Su Xueyi, he does make some valid points.


    He feels Han Yu tense at his side, and knows he''s thinking the same thing. "Very well, I ept your counterim."


    Su Xueyi''s eyes sh and he brandishes his sword towards Han Yu again, advancing a step before being stopped by several guards. "What counterim? He was engaged to me first!"


    Xi Zirui doesn''t know what''s going on. Is Han Yu giving him up?


    "Be that as it may, he''s now engaged to me, and there''s only one way to settle this," Han Yu''s hand tightens on Xi Zirui''s hipbone. "I challenge you to a mating dispute. The winner takes young master Xi."


    Xi Zirui gives him an affronted look. Where is his say in all of this?


    Ni Ni chimes, slightly panicked. "Host, it''s a great honor for a kunjun that two or more qianjun will dispute the privilege of mating him. It would be considered odd for Host to show displeasure at the idea."


    Xi Zirui swallows down his protests and remains stoically silent at Han Yu''s side.


    Su Xueyi ponders this for some time. "How many challenges?"


    "Three, testing different skills that will show which one of us is more apt at being young master Xi''s mate," Han Yu says.


    Bai Mi lets out a sigh of relief and ps her hands together. "If both participants agree to the dispute, we can go ahead and start preparing the challenges."


    Su Xueyi thinks this over for a moment before finally nodding.


    "Excellent, I''d like to invite the gathered guests to stay in the pce a while longer in order to witness the mating dispute."


    Her words meet with a chorus of excited assent, as all the gathered guests don''t want to miss out on the opportunity of seeing to powerful qianjun go at each other for the right to mate.


    It''s all very base, but who is Xi Zirui to judge?


    Oh right, -- he''s the prize.


    "Who will judge petition?" he asks, looking up at Han Yu with a frown.


    Han Yu smiles at him. "Naturally, Rui-er should be one of the judges."


    Su Xueyi''s nostrils re at hearing Han Yu address him with such propriety. "In that case I want the cousin who apanied me here to be one of the judges, as well."


    Han Yu nods beatifically. "Very well, my trusted captain of the guard will be the other judge." He grins. "Three judges for three challenges."


    The killing aura is stilling off Su Xueyi in thick oppressive waves, but at least he doesn''t seem to be on the verge of starting a massacre any longer.


    Bai Mi takes advantage of the minute calmness and flicks her fingers at the servants to start ushering guests out of the main hall. "You''ll be escorted to your rooms, and a hot meal will be deliveredter in the evening. I apologize for the short notice, and thank you everyone for staying behind."


    She edges closer to Su Xueyi, ring up at him. "Young master and anyone who came with him will be given rooms of their own, but first I want to know the reason for the blood on your sword." The corners of her lips tick up. "Just to make sure whether young master Su''s room should have barred windows or not."


    ---


    Xi Zirui doesn''t stay around long enough to find out how Bai Mi handles Su Xueyi, although he badly wishes he could have witnessed it.


    A servant approaches him as soon as Su Xueyi leaves with Bai Mi and escorts him back to his room, he barely has the time to steal onest look at Han Yu''s regal profile before the hall doors close behind his back.


    "I''m sorry young master, but you''ll have to stay in your room until the mating dispute tomorrow," the servant says after Xi Zirui is back in his room.


    Her words don''t fully register until she leaves and Xi Zirui hears the sound of a key turning in the lock.


    Xi Zirui lets himself fall against the bed with a groan. He was hoping he could sneak away and find Han Yu, maybe ask him about the sudden change of heart that prompted him to challenge Su Xueyi so brazenly.


    And sexily, fuck. Xi Zirui hides his face in the pillows to muffle a growl of frustration.


    He wants nothing more than to ride Han Yu into the next week, and hear him say all those insane things -- about ''breeding'' and ''submitting'' and heavens help him, even ''clutch'', -- that make his stomach somersault madly.


    Hes trying to pull himself back from his feverish thoughts about what ''breeding'' might entail, when the sound of something outside his window draws his attention.

 Chapter 124: Dont answer gentleman callers in your rooms

    Chapter 124: Don''t answer gentleman callers in your rooms


    Xi Zirui opens the window of his bedroom on the pce''s second floor, overlooking the still waters of theke bellow.


    At first, looking out the window doesn''t reveal anything, but when he braces his hands on the windowsill and looks down, he sees Han Yu clinging to the wooden railing along the wall.


    Xi Zirui smirks and leans his elbows on the sill, supporting his cheek on his open palm. "How the tables have turned."


    Han Yu lets out an amused chuckle, and hoists himself up by the arms until his upper body is bnced on the windowsill next to Xi Zirui''s, in an impressive disy of strength.


    "Fate likes to y tricks with me, I''ve found," he says,ying his head on his crossed arms and looking up at Xi Zirui.


    He doesn''t even know the half of it. Xi Zirui can''t help smiling fondly down at him.


    "I was wondering if young master would invite me into his room," Han Yu asks, a rueful smirk curling on his lips.


    This sudden change of behavior is surprising. In a way, Xi Zirui didn''t expect his n to work this well.


    "Does his Highness think that would be proper?" he asks, lowering his voice and bringing his face closer to Han Yu''s. "Wouldn''t that be interpreted as me showing favoritism ahead of the challenge?"


    Han Yu''s grin is almost blinding. "But hasn''t young master already voiced his preference for me?"


    "Actually, I said that any mate would do, as long as it isn''t Su Xueyi," Xi Zirui says, flippant.


    Something shes over Xi Zirui''s eyes, darkening his expression.


    He hoists himself the rest of the way up, sitting up on the windowsill before slipping gracefully inside the room.


    Xi Zirui steps away from the window, looking up at Han Yu''s scowling face in confusion.


    He doesn''t expect Han Yu to push him against the nearest wall. The forearm over his chest effectively pinning him in ce.


    Xi Zirui''s breathinges up ragged, his pupils spilling over his irises as Han Yu''s intoxicating scent permeates his senses.


    A moan spills over his lips without any input from his higher brain functions.


    Han Yu''s grin is triumphant. "I think young master already knows there''s no other qianjun for him, besides me."


    His arrogance shouldn''t be so attractive.


    But Xi Zirui won''t roll over just yet.


    "And why does his Highness care?" Xi Zirui asks, his tongue darting over his lower lip to wet it. "I thought he was solely focused on his beloved."


    Han Yu''s smirk widens. "About that, where did young master hear the song he yed during the feast?"


    Xi Zirui goes very still. So that''s why the sudden change.


    Xi Zirui can''t help the little fond smile that curls on his lips, it''s funny how the first time Han Yu heard the song he was a Prince too -- although their circumstances were vastly different.


    As if all of it goes around in a circle, only to end up at the beginning.


    "It''s my own creation," Xi Zirui says, shrugging nonchntly.


    "I''ve heard it before," Han Yu retorts, almost whispering the words into Xi Zirui''s ear.


    Xi Zirui hums thoughtfully, before delivering the killing blow. "Let me guess, his Highness'' beloved yed it just like I did, behind a sheer curtain?"


    Han Yu goes very still, one of his handsing up to still Xi Zirui in ce by the hip. Xi Zirui can hear his sharp intake of breath.


    "And how does young master know that?"


    Xi Zirui lifts himself on his tiptoes and whispers the words against Han Yu''s lips, "Because it was me ying for his Highness then, too."


    "How-" Han Yu starts, but before he can get the rest of the sentence out Xi Zirui wraps his arms around his neck and pulls him down into a hungry kiss.


    He kisses Han Yu desperately, like a man long denied water, his tongue steals into his mouth and tastes all of him. His fresh, intoxicating scent makes Xi Zirui grow light-headed.


    It''s only when Han Yu''s teeth sink down on his lower lip that Xi Zirui realizes he was moaning into the kiss, making needy, hungry sounds against Han Yu''s wet lips.


    Han Yu''s hands slide down to Xi Zirui''s waist, his touch heated even through theyers of robes. Incensed, Xi Zirui wraps one leg around his waist, and Han Yu takes advantage of the opportunity to slide the skirts of his robe all the way up to his hip, baring his leg to the cool night air that enters the room through the open window.


    Xi Zirui always hungers for Han Yu, but this is something different, he feels like his skin will melt off his bones if he doesn''t get closer.


    It''s a surprise then, when Han Yu pulls away. "No, not like this," he says, pushing Xi Zirui away by the hips.


    Xi Zirui keens at the loss, instinctively chasing after Han Yu''s lips. "Why not? I came from the stars just to be with you again," Xi Zirui begs, talking nonsense that nheless feels like the truth.


    Han Yu looks down into Xi Zirui''s frantic eyes, his own brimming with infinite tenderness. "I believe you," he says, running the pad of his thumb across Xi Zirui''s cheekbone.


    Xi Zirui''sint is suddenly silenced when Han Yu''s hand covers his mouth. Xi Zirui grumbles in disbelief and outrage from under his palm, seriously deliberating the merits of biting him, but Han Yu raises a finger in front of his own lips and turns his face towards the open window.


    Paying attention now, Xi Zirui can hear a faint scrapinging from outside.


    The sound ister followed by a strained voice calling, "Rui-er, where are you?"


    Xi Zirui is d his groan of dismayes out muffled by Han Yu''s hand.


    How many times has that bastard cockblocked Xi Zirui now? How long until it can be considered a war crime?


    He puts pressure on Han Yu''s wrist who lets his hand fall away from his mouth, sparing Xi Zirui a concerned look.


    Xi Zirui gesture at him to stay put and makes his way towards the window, where he finds Su Xueyi hanging to the railing, in much the same way Han Yu was just moments ago.


    Su Xueyi''s eyes immediately light up as soon as he sees Xi Zirui. "Rui-er, I''m so d I got the right room. Come quickly, before someone catches us."


    "Go where?" Xi Zirui asks, gritting his teeth.


    "Those dragons aren''t here, Rui-er doesn''t need to pretend anymore. I don''t want to put Rui-er through the farce of the dispute tomorrow, we can leave tonight." Su Xueyi''s tone is urgent, but there''s an undercurrent of uncertainty under his words, as if he needs to convince himself as much as Xi Zirui.


    Xi Zirui is happy to disabuse him of any romantic ideas. "Su Xueyi should go without me, I want to stay," he says, gaze cold.


    Su Xueyi''s knuckles go white on the railing. "But our engagement, Rui-er I don''t understand..."


    "What is there not to understand? I don''t love you," Xi Zirui says, hissing at him over the windowsill. "You can either leave, or wait for the result of the dispute tomorrow, but know that I have no intention of marrying you."


    Su Xueyi''s wide-eyed look of wounded incredulity vanishes, reced by a bitter scowl. "Rui-er will be my mate whether he wants to or not."


    Xi Zirui grins. There''s the Su Xueyi he knows and loathes, he was wondering when he was going to give up the act.


    "Goodbye, we''ll see each other tomorrow," Xi Zirui says, and shuts the window in Su Xueyi''s face, the paper panes trembling with the force of his movements.


    He''s enveloped in Han Yu''s arms as soon as he steps away from the window, his solid chest meeting his back. "Say the word, and I''ll have him disposed off," Han Yu says, whispering the words hotly into Xi Zirui''s nape.


    As hot as that would be, unfortunately it would also result in Xi Zirui''s untimely demise. But he would rather not get into it now, seeing as they were having such a lovely time.


    He pats Han Yu''s hands over his waist, running his thumb over the protruding bone on his right wrist. "How about you just im me and get it over with?"


    He cranes his neck towards Han Yu, and pulls all his long hair to the left, baring a stretch of unblemished skin for Han Yu to see and scent.


    Han Yu''s grip grows tighter on his waist, and he pulls Xi Zirui back against his hips, and into the distinctive hardness raising between his legs.


    Xi Zirui closes his eyes on a silent moan and pushes harder against Han Yu, swinging his hips in a teasing motion.


    "It wouldn''t be right, after a dispute has been issued," Han Yu says, pressing the words into Xi Zirui''s neck, licking the skin with his hot breath. "I don''t want anyone to question the validity of my im on you."


    So many rules, this world is really frustrating.


    Xi Zirui better get amazing sex out of it aspensation.


    He wraps his fingers over Han Yu''s hand and slides it down his body, until it reaches his own hard on, straining against the fine silk of his robes. "Tomorrow, tomorrow then."


    The tip of Han Yu''s sharp canine tooth scratches the sensitive skin on Xi Zirui''s neck as he speaks, "Tomorrow, I take you and make you mine."

 Chapter 125: Dont be a spectator

    Chapter 125: Don''t be a spectator


    It takes a great level of persuasion for Xi Zirui to finally extricate himself from Han Yu and allow him to leave the room.


    A lesser man would have whined more, and employed some dubious emotional maniption to get his way.


    Xi Zirui is a man of average height so he whined a moderate amount and only begged twice.


    Right now, he''s tossing and turning in bed, having a hard time of trying to fall asleep, his mind gued by all the previous times he and Han Yu indulged in each other.


    He keeps returning to that single year of bliss in Chongqing.


    Leaving that world felt like a special kind of injustice at the time, but now, whenever he reminisces about their tiny apartment in the high rise, it feels like an unprecedented luxury.


    Xi Zirui hasn''t had the chance to spend so much undisturbed time with Han Yu since then.


    How unfair, that people never know when they are living their happiest days.


    He wraps theforter tighter around himself and tries to force sleep toe.


    It''s tiring, searching for tomorrow among the rubble of yesterday.


    When he thinks about everything that has happened, the weight of it all almost suffocates him.


    Still, he must find a way to push through, because he believes there''s a future for him and Han Yu somewhere.


    The universe wouldn''t bring them together if there was no hope for them.


    If Xi Zirui truly is a god, he''ll find a way to make it happen -- no matter what it takes.


    ---


    The next day breakfast is brought to him by servants, he stays in the room until Bai Mies with another maid to unlock the door.


    "The dispute will take ce shortly," she says, speaking quietly with him as they make their way outside the pavilion and towards the floating courtyards.


    "What exactly will they have to do?" Xi Zirui asks, adjusting the jade hairpin on his hair as he follows Bai Mi.


    "I''ve been up all night setting up the challenges." She doesn''t sound pleased about it.


    Xi Zirui stops her with a hand on her forearm. "You''ve made it so that Han Yu will win, right?"


    Bai Mi clicks her tongue at him. "My cousin doesn''t need my help to win anything." She lowers her voice. "But yes, I chose challenges in which I know he excels."


    That makes Xi Zirui feel more at ease. Not that he doubts Han Yu''s skills, but who knows what Su Xueyi might pull out of his sleeve.


    ---


    They arrive at thergest courtyard, courtyard of Peaceful Rain, at the back of the pce''s main building. Several floating walkways and viewing bridges meet across an expanse ofke, covered with lotus blooms, reeds and bamboos, all of them artfully arranged to look like a garden above the waters.


    Most of the guests are standing around the various walkways looking out at the northernmost tform with interest.


    There, Su Xueyi and Han Yu face a vast expanse ofke water, as if about to dive in.


    Bai Mi leads Xi Zirui to the walkaway immediately behind theirs, where two familiar faces are already waiting.


    Jin Ranyu and Cao Fei, standing several feet apart.


    Cao Fei has the long, antler-like horns of a dragon, his a light blue, while Jin Ranyu has the shorter carp horns tinged lc at the tips.


    The most surprising thing about the whole thing is that Cao Fei is, apparently, Han Yu''s guard captain, and Jin Ranyu Su Xueyi''s cousin.


    These worlds -- or realms -- never stop throwing him for a loop.


    "The first challenge of the mating dispute will be a disy of physical ability and skill," Bai Mi says, raising her voice so that the guests all the way in the back can hear her. "Twenty pearls have been scattered at the bottom of theke, the challengers are allowed to use either their spirit or human form to find and return as many of them before the time runs out."


    She nods towards a servant on her left who removes the stopper on the spout of arge porcin water clock, which starts dripping a thin stream into the bowl beneath it.


    Both Su Xueyi and Han Yu strip down to the thin pants of their inner robes, diving into theke before an exchange of animosity-filled res.


    Theke water is so clear that it''s possible to observe their sleek movements on the surface before they dive deeper and disappear from view


    Every moment that goes by without him seeing Han Yu fills Xi Zirui with dread.


    Who knows what Su Xueyi could be doing underwater?


    The walkways start trembling, followed shortly after by a sudden ssh from which a gigantic dragon head appears, spraying fine mist with each exhale.


    One of hisrge amber eyes locks in on Xi Zirui when he lowers his head and spits out three tiny pearls -- disappearing into the still waters momentster.


    Next, Su Xueyi springs out of theke in an athletic jump,nding on his feet on the walkway and dropping two pearls at Xi Zirui''s feet.


    His smirk before he dives back into the waters pulls on his lips like a hook.


    They go on at this pace for some time, as the water from the water clock drips steadily into the bowl.


    At the moment, Han Yu leads by one pearl, and Xi Zirui can''t stop stealing nces at the clock, paranoid that the trickle is narrowing, signaling the end of Han Yu''s time.


    Both Jin Ranyu and Cao Fei are watching thepetition solemnly, their hands dutifully sped behind their backs, both of them as quiet as mouses.


    That is until Cao Fei lets out a loud yelp.


    Everyone who has their eyes trained on theke turns towards him at once, watching as he points an using finger at Jin Ranyu.


    "He tried to trip me into theke!"


    Jin Ranyu scoffs. "Why would I do something like that? What would that aplish? Young master should save this kind of petty squabble for after thepetition."


    Cao Fei shoots him a poisonous re, his hands shaking with barely restrained fury at his sides, but he remains quiet. His cheeks are flushed with the embarrassment of having everyone looking at him, he won''t press the issue.


    Su Xueyies up to drop another pearl into his ever increasing pile. "Oh, it seems we''ve run out of time," he says, looking out towards the water clock.


    Not at all upset about that oue since he has nine pearls to Han Yu''s seven.


    Xi Zirui''s stomach sinks, he could have sworn there was still more time left.


    Han Yu surfaces momentster in his human form, grinning triumphantly with three pearls clutched between his fingers.


    His grin drops the moment he sees Xi Zirui''s somber look.


    "This challenge hase to an end, only the pearls already in the piles will be counted," Bai Mi says, forlorn. "Judges, please count the pearls and announce the winner."


    Xi Zirui counts the pearls twice, but the total doesn''t change.


    "Su Xueyi from Brocade Carp n is the winner," Jin Ranyu announces.


    Xi Zirui can feel Su Xueyi''s smugnessing off him in waves.


    Bai Mi sighs. "Do the other judges confirm this?" she asks, although the oue is more than obvious.


    Cao Fei whispers a hissed, "yes", while Xi Zirui merely nods.


    "Let''s move on to the next challenge," she says, despirited, leading the way through the walkways back to the pce''s main building.


    Su Xueyi walks by Xi Zirui and leans down to whisper next to his ear, "I''ll win the next one too, and I''ll im you on the floor in front of him."


    Xi Zirui steps away from him with a grimace, Su Xueyi gives him one parting wink before following after Jin Ranyu, patting him on the shoulder.


    A strong armes around his waist, pulling him against Han Yu''s wet chest. "What did he say?"


    Xi Zirui tilts his head back, nosing along Han Yu''s chin. "It doesn''t matter."


    Han Yu doesn''t press him for an answer. "I won''t let him take you from me, not now that I finally have you."


    Xi Ziruices his fingers with Han Yu''s above his waist. He feels exactly the same way.


    ---


    The next challenge takes ce inside. In the main hall where the feast celebrating Han Yu''s and Xi Zirui''s engagement was supposed to take ce.


    Everyone gathers around three tables, where three sheets of paper areid face down.


    "The next challenge will test intellectual prowess and reasoning," Bai Mi says, gesturing down at the three tables. "A kunjun will want his qianjun to be not only strong and physically capable, but also sharp and clever. If our judges could please take a seat behind any table..."


    Xi Zirui doesn''t understand what Bai Mi is getting at just yet. He reaches towards the sheet of paper in front of him but her sharp re freezes him in his tracks.


    "On each sheet is the description of a character. Every character is linked by amon scenario. One of them is a victim, one is a killer."


    A rumble of excitement bubbles up from the crowd of guests.


    Su Xueyi, now back in his purple robes, crosses his arms in front of his chest with a look of utter boredom.


    Bai Mi locks eyes with Han Yu behind him. "The challengers will have to guess who is which, and exin the reasoning behind their choice." She nods towards a second water clock. "All before their time runs out."

 Chapter 126: Dont get lost in the details

    Chapter 126: Don''t get lost in the details


    "Is there a right answer?" Su Xueyi asks, exchanging a quick nce with Jin Ranyu.


    Bai Mi nods. "Only I know the right answers." She pats the sash around her waist. "It''s written in a wax sealed letter and will be revealed to everyone once the challengers present their guesses. However, the judges will award points from one to ten, based on how clearly the case is presented to them. Getting the right answer for the victim or killer is worth an additional ten points for each right answer."


    Xi Zirui worries Su Xueyi will still manage to find a way to win.


    He''s still not fully convinced he hasn''t cheated in the previous challenge.


    There was something weird about the timing of Cao Fei''s distraction.


    With all of them seated, Bai Mi nods towards Jin Ranyu to go first and turn around the sheet of paper in front of him.


    He holds it up in front of his face. The paper is so thin, and the brushstrokes so heavy that it''s almost possible to read the characters from the back.


    "My name is Mu Qing and I''m dead," Jin Ranyu reads, in the quiet understated way Xi Zirui has always associated with him. "I died on the second day of the second lunar month alone in my own house when the sun was at its zenith in the sky. I was 46 years old, and I had no illnesses or injuries. On the day of my death I woke up early to feed the chickens, and went to the market to sell their eggs."


    Jin Ranyu pauses, clearing his throat. "At the market, I met an old acquaintance."


    The riveted audience holds its collective breath, paying extra attention to what they believe will be key information.


    "My good friend Wei Ming who I hadn''t seen in ten years suddenly showed up in front of my stall. She held a young girl by the hand, and introduced her as her niece. The little girl didn''t speak much and seemed shy. Wei Ming said she wouldn''t be staying long, as she was only visiting friends and family in our vige before returning home. She gifted me a little basket of picked vegetables she had made herself, and then she was off."


    Obviously the gift is suspicious, especially considering it''s a gift of food. It''s easy to imagine Mu Qing eating whatever Wei Ming gave him and dying shortly afterwards.


    But Xi Zirui doesn''t think it will be that simple.


    He chances a look at Han Yu standing on Bai Mi''s left and looking attentively at Jin Ranyu. His expression doesn''t betray anything beyond concentration.


    Su Xueyi, nking Bai Mi on the left, is likewise difficult to read.


    It makes Xi Zirui more anxious, not knowing what either of them is thinking.


    Jin Ranyu keeps reading. "Me and Wei Ming said our goodbyes, and I wished her and her husband all the best, and hoped he could visit soon too. After that, I sold a few more eggs and then returned home. I made a small lunch for myself. Shortly after, I was dead."


    Jin Ranyu puts down his sheet of paper, signaling there is no more to Mu Qing''s story.


    As expected, the tale makes it sound as if Wei Ming is the one responsible for Mu Qing''s death, probably by gifting him the pickled vegetables he ate with his lunch, but Xi Zirui doubts it will be that clear cut.


    Cao Fei is the next up.


    Xi Zirui feels some trepidation about this whole thing. Han Yu is smart, sure, but isn''t exactly shrewd.


    There''s a very straightforward logic to how his mind works.


    It''s honestly one of the most lovable and refreshing things about him. He isn''tplicated, he doesn''t scheme, he''s like an open book.


    It worries Xi Zirui that he can''t tell what Han Yu is thinking. He''s afraid it means he isn''t thinking anything at all.


    Cao Fei adjusts his position on the pillow and starts reading his own character sheet. "My name is Wei Ming and I''m dead."


    This sentence falls on the room with the weight of a cleaver.


    Xi Zirui sits up straighter and pays careful attention.


    "I died on the second day of the second lunar month when the sun was at its zenith. I was 43 years old." Cao Fei''s eyes widen slightly as he reads. "After ten years I finally went back to my hometown. Hoping to introduce my child to family members and friends. My hasty departure ten years before, didn''t leave room for goodbyes. I brought some pickled vegetables as gifts, one of my first stops was Mu Qing, to whom I left a letter in the basket of pickled vegetable jars, exining the true reason behind my hasty departure."


    Cao Fei''s fingers tighten on the paper. "After visiting everyone, we set out to return to the vige where we lived. Along the way, we made a short detour to eat something. I never made it back to the cart."


    And that''s all there is to Wei Ming''s story.


    Xi Zirui has an idea of what might have happened, but it''s his turn to read, and several expectant eyes are now turned on him.


    "My name is Li Song and I''m dead," Xi Zirui reads.


    The hum of excited spection bubbles up from the crowd, summarily silence shortly after by Bai Mi''s assertive cough.


    Xi Zirui continues. "I died at 47, on the second day of the second lunar month. My wife and child left to visit our hometown and I was left alone at home. It would be a short journey, but it still pained me to be parted with them. Especially my Xiao Mimi who was the apple of my eye. I was overjoyed when my wife finally got pregnant, after several years of attempts, and I couldn''t help but dote on my only child."


    Xi Zirui''s dry throat clicks when he swallows, before continuing,"Left to my own devices I tended to our little patch ofnd for most of the day, and then had lunch with the leftovers of yesterday''s dinner. I rested for some time inside, and cleaned the house. I found a letter my child had written me the day before. I debated whether to throw it away or not, but decided to keep it so I could properly exin everything to her upon her return. I felt a little peckish and decided to have a little snack I had secreted away. Momentster I was dead."


    Xi Zirui lowers the page with a feeling of trepidation.


    The scenario is much moreplex than he originally thought, and he needs time to put his thoughts in order.


    "Your Grace said there was one victim, and one killer, but the three people are dead!" A finely dressed gentleman points out, fanning himself furiously.


    "My exact words were ''one of them is a victim, one is a killer'', Bai Mi points out, not that it rifies anything for the gentleman who lets out and annoyed harrumph.


    "I''m ready to answer," Su Xueyi says, stepping forward towards the tables.


    He shoots Xi Zirui a smirk, making his dimples more pronounced.


    Xi Zirui looks away.


    Bai Mi casts a look towards the water clock. "There''s still some time."


    Su Xueyi shakes his head and shrugs. "There''s no point in dying, I''m sure already."


    "Very well, then please tell us who you think is the victim, and who is the killer."


    "The victim if the vendor, Mu Qing, and the killer is the woman, Wei Ming," he says with an insouciant smile.


    Some of the tension drains from Xi Zirui.


    Su Xueyi is wrong.


    If Han Yu can get it right, he''ll have an easy path to victory.


    Xi Zirui looks up at him, biting his lower lip anxiously. Han Yu doesn''t look to be deep in thought or confused, but he doesn''t look certain either.


    Xi Zirui chances a quick nce at the water clock. The stream is getting narrower.


    Bai Mi takes note of Su Xueyi''s answers and nods to him. She looks up at Han Yu next, a note of worry on her voice as she says, "His Highness should hurry to make his guess, there isn''t much time left."


    Han Yu nods.


    "I''ll make my guess then," he says stepping forward.


    Xi Zirui holds his breath. He can hear his heart thumping in his ears. If Han Yu doesn''t get it right, it will all depend on his ability to exin his reasoning.


    "The victim is Mu Qing, and the killer is the husband, Li Song."


    Xi Zirui goes very still.


    Han Yu is wrong too.


    He darts a nce towards Bai Mi, hoping to convey to her the urgency of the situation, but her expression doesn''t give anything away.


    There''s a slight chance Han Yu might lose this challenge too.


    If that happens, Xi Zirui will be forced to go back to Brocade Carp n with Su Xueyi.


    He refuses to marry Su Xueyi again, absolutely won''t do it. Twice was more than enough.


    He''ll kill him and take his chances in the next world if that happens.


    Bai Mi approaches Su Xueyi and Han Yu with two hairpins clutched in her fist. "Please take one, whoever gets the shortest, goes first."


    They both pull an hairpin out at the same time. Su Xueyi gets the shortest of the two.


    That at least is good news. Whoever goesst as the advantage of learning from the previous person''s mistakes.


    Xi Zirui tries to catch Han Yu''s eye.


    When their eyes meet, Han Yu shoots him a wink and carefree smile.

 Chapter 127: Dont preen

    Chapter 127: Don''t preen


    Bai Mi gestures towards Su Xueyi. "Young master can exin his reasoning."


    Always fond of the sound of his own voice, Su Xueyi doesn''t make them wait. "The woman, Wei Ming, had an affair with the vendor, Mu Qing, ten years ago, which resulted in the birth of the daughter."


    There''s a chorus of agreement from the gathered guests.


    It''s an easy enough judgement to make, from thebined clues of the first and second character sheets, but it ignores some key elements of the third thatpletely change the course of the story.


    Su Xueyi continues, "Even though she left her hometown, she probably thought the truth woulde out some day, ruin her reputation and bring shame to her family."


    Some more agreement from the crowd.


    Several people seem to believe this is a cut-and-dry case of a person trying to bury their past sins.


    Xi Zirui knows better than that.


    His eyesnd on Bai Mi''s stony expression. She''s the one who wrote this mystery, and her mind is anything but simple.


    From what Xi Zirui knows of her, it''s obvious she wouldn''t spin a tale where an adulterous woman kills her lover and father of her children -- she''s more sophisticated than that.


    Su Xueyi thinks he has it all figured it out, of course. "Her husband died due to his own gluttony. His wife made the poisoned preserved vegetables to take to the vige, but he went behind her back in order to steal some for himself. This probably caused her initial arrangement to be mixed up, which led to the idental death of both of them."


    He crosses his arms in front of his chest and smirks smugly at Han Yu. "The husband was just coteral damage."


    That much he has gotten right.


    But his reasoning is wed, his eyes are obscured by a single leaf, preventing him from seeing the forest.


    Bai Mi nods, and addressing the judges, says, "Please hold off on your evaluation until we hear the second challenger."


    Han Yu leans his shoulder against the pir to his right, his tone casual when he next speaks, "It''s the husband who killed the vendor. Li Song said he was really fond of his daughter, he and his wife tried to conceive for years without sess. Imagine his devastation when he learned that his child was actually someone else''s? Wouldn''t he want to take revenge?"


    A hush falls over the gathered guests who secondster begin frantically whispering among themselves.


    This kind of deduction is persuasive as well, and assumptions start shifting.


    Xi Zirui sits in ufortable silence. Again, Han Yu is only seeing part of the picture, and getting lost in the details.


    Or maybe not paying enough attention to them.


    Bai Mi''s face reveals nothing, and Han Yu goes on with his guess, "He knew his wife was going to take the pickled vegetables to their hometown, and tampered with them. Why else wouldn''t he go with his wife to visit the vige they were both from?"


    Su Xueyi shoots him a derisive smirk. "Then why did he die, too?"


    Han Yu turns to Su Xueyi with a nonchnt shrug. "Why do I need to exin myself, when you didn''t bother to tell us why the wife died in your own ount either?"


    Su Xueyi goes very still, his nostrils ring with barely suppressed anger.


    "But I can indulge you," Han Yu says, clearly enjoying himself. "In his rage, he didn''t think things through, which resulted in his wife identally eating some of the pickled vegetables as well. That''s why he diester than everyone else, because he adds some of the leftover poison himself, unable to keep living without his wife."


    Xi Zirui can''t help his smile, Han Yu''s answer ispletely wrong, but it''s very him.


    It says a lot about his character that this is the scenario his mind immediately jumped to. A jilted husband trying to get revenge on his wife''s former lover, and ending up making a mess of things.


    It''s almost sweet, much like Han Yu himself.


    Xi Zirui is sure that the look in his eyes as he stares at Han Yu''s regal profile is absolutely besotted.


    Bai Mi coughs politely into her closed fist. "We can start the voting now before revealing the right answer."


    Jin Ranyu goes first. "10 points to young master Su, 0 to his Highness, Prince Han" he says, his expression impassive.


    A cry of outrage rises from the crowd before Bai Mi silences it with one sharp re.


    Cao Fei smiles calmly at the stone-faced Jin Ranyu. "10 points to his Highness, Prince Han, 0 points to young master Su."


    Great, now it''s up to Xi Zirui to be the tiebreaker. Whatever, neither of them is getting the twenty points for the right answer.


    Xi Zirui sighs. "10 points to his Highness, Prince Han, 8 points to young master Su."


    There. He didn''t show obvious favoritism as any self-respecting kunjun should, and Su Xueyi has absolutely no reason the get revenge on himter.


    Not that Xi Zirui expects that to mean a whole lot to him.


    Bai Mi pulls a sealed letter out of her waist sash and unfolds it so everyone can read the words written on it.


    Xi Zirui gets the shock of his life when Bai Mi turns around in his direction.


    "Victim: Mu Qing, Killer: Li Song."


    Han Yu''s exact guess.


    Han Yu doesn''t gloat, but it''s a close thing.


    Su Xueyi is less discreet in his displeasure but in the end makes noment on his defeat.


    Bai Mi lets out a sigh of relief and gestures forward, "Everyone, please let''s move into the next room for the final challenge."


    Everyone starts filling out, Han Yu touches his waist softly as he passes by him, but Xi Zirui is too preupied with something else.


    He rushes forward through the crowd and pulls Bai Mi back by the sleeve of her robes. She gives him a quizzical look and but stays dutifully behind.


    "I know that wasn''t the right answer," Xi Zirui says, whispering the words to Bai Mi. "How did you know Han Yu would choose that?"


    Unlike Han Yu, Bai Mi has no qualms about openly gloating. She pulls her waist sash slightly down and Xi Zirui can see several letters neatly organized under it, just like the one she pulled out to reveal the right answer.


    "I didn''t know which one he would choose, so I ned ahead, I made one letter for every possible scenario," her smug smirk dwindles for a moment, "it was a lot of work."


    She pats her stomach. "It''s a good thing no one noticed my sudden weight gain."


    Well, she did assure him she would find a way for Han Yu to win.


    "You better give me five little cousins for all the trouble I''m going through," she says, smirking when Xi Zirui gives her a frightened look.


    "Fi-five? What am I? A cat," he asks, frankly horrified at the prospect of having five children.


    One is frightening enough, and he absolutely doesn''t want to think about the mechanics involved.


    "You''re the one who wants to marry my cousin," Bai Mi says, clearly enjoying Xi Zirui''s existential dread.


    "You kidnapped me!"


    Bai Mi shrugs. "Any kunjun would be fine, but I''m going to great pains to ensure it''s you," she pokes his shoulder with her index finger. "Don''t forget you owe me."


    Xi Zirui can''t help his half-smile. There''s something really endearing about Bai Mi''s tant attempts at emotional maniption.


    She pokes him again. "And how did you know his answer wasn''t the right one?"


    He probably won''t have the opportunity to share his deduction skills with anyone else. So he might as well preen a little in front of a fellow peacock.


    "Because I know who the real murderer is."


    The truth is that both Han Yu and Su Xueyi made good points, and were close to the real answer in their own ways -- Han Yu even got the victim right.


    Su Xueyi was right that the husband was just coteral damage, and Han Yu was right to focus on the fact that he didn''t apany his wife to visit his hometown too.


    And they were both right that the little girl wasn''t the husband''s biological child.


    Except, the man knew that from the start.


    The only person who didn''t know anything was the vendor. This is made obvious by the fact that the woman introduces the child as her niece.


    She doesn''t want to admit the truth in front of her child, so she slips the letter into the basket of pickled vegetables -- so that the man will read itter when he gets home, and remember the face of his child.


    The woman probably wrote the letter beforehand, most likely made several drafts before settling on one she considered good enough.


    The child must have found one of these drafts -- and hated what she read.


    It''s clear the little girl was doted on by her parents, and had an extremely happy family life. She couldn''t imagine a life without either of her parents -- and that''s what she thought was in store for her.


    Little did she know, that this wasn''t an awful secret that threatened to tear her family apart, but something her mother and father had agreed on.


    The couple must have been desperate for a child, and so they thought of a solution. They agreed that the woman would sleep with their close friend, and see if they had any luck this time around.


    Their prayers were answered, but this also forced them to flee, to avoid scandal, and prevent their friend from trying to im his parental rights.


    Over the years, guilt gnawed at them, and they finally decided toe clean, now that the child was a little older, and they a little less scared.


    But the little girl didn''t understand the world of adults, all she saw was a strange man who could potentially take her away -- and she took matters into her own little hands.


    Her immature brain, thought of an immature solution for her problem. She used the same method her mother used to handle pests in their house.


    She couldn''t have foreseen when dumping poison into arge pan, that it would turn into several small pots.


    In hindsight, it was lucky that more people didn''t die.


    So, the killer was the little girl, the intended victim was the vendor, and both her parents were the unfortunate coteral damage.


    Xi Zirui tells all this to Bai Mi, who nods in appreciation. "You''ll give me clever little cousins," she says, patting him lightly on the stomach.

 Chapter 128: Dont go into heat

    Chapter 128: Don''t go into heat


    Thest and final challenge is meant to test Han Yu''s and Su Xueyi''s fitness to be Xi Zirui''s mate.


    It sounds intimidating to Xi Zirui when he hears it put in these terms, but as Bai Mi exins it, he''s relieved to learn it won''t be anything more than an attempt at impressing him.


    With Jin Ranyu and Cao Fei also there, to weight in on things, and make it extra awkward for everyone.


    Bai Mi tells them they have four hours toe up with something to present to Xi Zirui that will showcase their abilities to provide for him as his qianjun.


    It''s all very odd, and extremely condescending, but there''s also not a lot Xi Zirui can do about it, besides wait.


    Some of the guests grow bored, most of them disperse with ideas of showing upter to find out the result of the mating dispute.


    Bored out of his mind as well, Xi Zirui sets off on his own to find Han Yu, maybe even nudge him in the right direction.


    ---


    Xi Zirui walks around for a while, poking his head in every room until eventually stumbling on Han Yu in the pce kitchens of all ces.


    He doesn''t see Xi Ziruie in, and he''s able to sneak up behind him and cover his eyes with his hands.


    "Guess who?" Xi Zirui asks, stering himself to Han Yu''s back and indulging his juvenile side.


    Han Yu makes a show of taking a big lungful of air, scenting it dramatically before dering, "Smelling this foul? Can only be Bai Mi."


    Xi Zirui clicks his tongue, getting himself ready to snark him right back, when Han Yu twists around and picks him up by the waist. He turns with Xi Zirui in his arms an deposits him on the counter.


    He knees his way in between Xi Zirui''s legs and pulls him close by the hipbone, until Xi Zirui''s ass is almost off the counter and he has to wrap one of his legs around Han Yu''s waist for bnce, his robes falling open on the side to reveal the pants of his inner robes.


    Han Yu grins, like he has Xi Zirui exactly where he wants him. "Did youe here to impart on me the urgency of doing a good job?"


    Xi Zirui runs his thumb from the arch of Han Yu''s cupid bow all the way to his plump lower lip, thinking about following the same path with his tongue. "Does his Highness need encouragement?"


    Han Yu turns his gaze upwards and bites his lower lip, in a show of great concentration. "I could do with a little taste of what I''m set to win."


    Looping his arms around his neck, Xi Zirui brings Han Yu''s face closer to his. He tilts his face upwards as if to kiss him, but at thest minute drops a chaste kiss on his cheek.


    "There. A little sample of things toe," he says, grinning like a fool.


    Xi Zirui is fully aware that he''s lucky Han Yu''s taste in men is as bad as his own, no one else would be able to put up with his antics.


    Han Yu returns Xi Zirui''s grin with one of his own and with one of his hands reaches across the counter, behind Xi Zirui''s back.


    He brings his fingers around and slips his index and middle finger between Xi Zirui''s lips.


    Initially startled, Xi Zirui soon notices the burst of vor across his tongue, and licks Han Yu''s fingers clean.


    "Good?" Han Yu asks, slipping his fingers out of Xi Zirui''s mouth.


    Xi Zirui hums. "Spicy," he says, running the tip of his tongue over his tingling upper lip. "Is his Highness trying to get me hot?"


    Han Yu nudges Xi Zirui''s legs further apart. "Do I need to?"


    Now that he mentions it, Xi Zirui has been feeling unusually warmtely, almost tipsy, a feeling that only increases when he''s near Han Yu.


    He wonders what that''s all about.


    His mind goes slow and little foggy, he''s too distracted by Han Yu''s eyes and the pale column of his throat toe up with something to say.


    Han Yu noses along Xi Zirui''s neck, inhaling deeply. "I don''t think I do."


    "What?" Xi Zirui asks, looking up in confusion at Han Yu his mouth falling slightly open.


    Han Yu is giving him aplicated look, his fingers tightening on Xi Zirui''s hips, making him feel even boozier.


    "You should go find Bai Mi, she''ll know what to do."


    Xi Zirui really doesn''t want to do that. He tightens his arms around Han Yu''s neck petntly.


    Bai Mi is a qianjun, and the idea of being near any of them besides Han Yu makes Xi Zirui feel sick.


    Han Yu pulls Xi Zirui''s arms down and steps away from the cradle of his spread legs. "You really need to go now, it''s for the best."


    As if pulled by an invisible thread he leans into Xi Zirui to smooth a gentle hand down his cheek. "Go find Bai Mi."


    It''s not amand but Xi Zirui finds that he doesn''t want to put up a fight, not against Han Yu.


    He drops down the counter and makes his way out the kitchen, stopping at the doorstep to give Han Yu onest sullen look from above his shoulder.


    ---


    It''s Bai Mi who ends up finding him.


    "Finally, I''ve been looking for you all over," her scowl morphs into a look of rm as soon as she reaches his side. "Oh that''s just terrible timing."


    She groans and pulls him by the sleeve towards a nearby room, being careful not to touch his skin.


    She exchanges a few words with a servant whoes by minutester with a cup of steaming tea.


    "Drink this," Bai Mi says, handing the cup to Xi Zirui. "That should hold it off long enough for you not to cause a scene."


    Xi Zirui has no idea what she''s talking about, but he still drinks down the tea.


    His head grows progressively clearer with each sip, which is a relief, although the prickly warm sensation under his skin seems to have gotten worse.


    Bai Mi sighs. "It will have to do."


    ---


    It''s finally time to judge thest challenge and Xi Zirui just wants to be done with the whole thing.


    The way he''s been fiddling with his robes has been drawing a lot of attention, and everyone''s eyes on him feel like an invasion of privacy.


    Don''t they know that only Han Yu is allowed to look at him?


    Ni Ni chimes, "Host, don''t be rm--"


    Xi Zirui doesn''t have time for her right now and vehemently shuts her off.


    Han Yu''s and Su Xueyi''s creations are brought in by scores of servants and disyed in front of the gathered audience.


    Han Yu has made an assortment of fragrant dishes fit for a feast. The smell alone makes Xi Zirui''s mouth water.


    Su Xueyi''s creation is covered with a silk cloth, which he pulls down with a theatrical wave, revealing a baby''s crib.


    Subtle.


    "The challengers might present their gifts," Bai Mi says.


    Su Xueyi is first, making his crib sway with a gentle push. "I''ve made a crib for our first child. With me, Rui-er will neverck for anything. I''ll provide for him and all our future children."


    He gives a contemptuous smirk at the spread of food Han Yu has made and steps back.


    Han Yu winks at Xi Zirui. "I''ve made Rui-er food because it''s gettingte and I''m sure he''s hungry."


    Xi Zirui grins at him from across the distance that separates them.


    He''s right, Xi Zirui is starving.


    "All I want to do is be by your side, take care of you as I''m sure you''ll take care of me," Han Yu says, his eyes curving into sweet crescents as he speaks. "I think I''ve waited long enough, and maybe you have too."


    His words make no sense to anyone besides Xi Zirui, but they don''t need to.


    Xi Zirui loves him so much.


    His Han Yu always knows what to say.


    "There''s no need for any votes, I choose Han Yu," Xi Zirui says stepping forward, reaching out to touch him.


    Han Yu meets him halfway and wraps him up in a hug, his fresh scent enveloping Xi Zirui, making him feel tipsy all over again.


    He goes boneless in Han Yu''s arms. "Hi," he says, touching Han Yu''s sharp jaw with the tip of his finger.


    Su Xueyi looks at the two of them with pure hatred in his eyes. He tries step in but two guards stop him.


    "Young master Su should admit defeat," Bai Mi says, holding back Su Xueyi by the shoulder. "If the voting went anything like thest one he would lose anyway."


    Xi Zirui is sure Su Xueyi has some counterargument, but he doesn''t hear any of it because in the next moment Han Yu sweeps him off his feet and carries him out of the room in his arms.


    And then he''s too busy being flooded with Han Yu''s delicious scent all over again to hear any of the shocked gaspsing from the guests.


    Han Yu looks down at Xi Zirui in his arms, his gaze heated. "Your season of rain couldn''t havee at a better time."

 Chapter 129: Dont start the fire [+18]

    Chapter 129: Don''t start the fire [+18]


    tw: explicit sexual content


    ---


    Xi Zirui is only faintly aware of being carried to Han Yu''s rooms. The world seems to spin dazedly around him, disorienting and too much.


    He only feels better with his face hidden in Han Yu''s chest, his reassuring andforting scent all around him.


    Han Yu sits at the foot of his bed with Xi Zirui cradled in his arms, a little whileter some servantse in carrying all the food Han Yu made for Xi Zirui.


    Xi Zirui''s stomach twists painfully, the hunger he has felt the whole day is unbearable, all of a sudden.


    His stomach groans and Han Yu smirks, charmed.


    "Let''s eat," he says, helping Xi Zirui sit down in front of the table.


    Completely uncaring of propriety, Xi Zirui digs in into the food with gusto, using both chopsticks and his fingers to shove food inside his mouth.


    He doesn''t fully understand what''s happening to him, why he feels so ravenous but eating doesn''t seem to ke his hunger.


    Han Yu eats some of the food too, stopping at intervals to watch Xi Zirui, an indulgent smile curling on his lips.


    "Is it delicious?" he asks, wiping down the sauce running down Xi Zirui''s chin.


    Xi Zirui looks up at him with wide eyes, shivering slightly at that brief contact. "Delicious," he nods. "But I''m still hungry."


    Han Yu chuckles. "That''s a different kind of hunger now."


    What''s that supposed to mean?


    Han Yu mentioned something about Xi Zirui''s season of rain, what is that again? If only his mind didn''t feel so slow and syrupy, maybe he could hold on to a thought for more than five seconds.


    "Let''s take a bath," Han Yu says, and helps Xi Zirui to his feet, holding on to his hand as he leads him to the next room.


    Xi Zirui is hyper-aware of Han Yu''s long, slender fingers around his own, his entire field-of-vision narrowed down to all the little points of contact between them.


    The next room over is a smaller chamber with arge opening cut into the floor, leaving theke waters below exposed.


    Han Yu makes his way to the two golden taps at the edge of the pool and opens one of them, which starts releasing a stream of heated, scented water into theke below.


    Xi Zirui feels hands on his shoulders and btedly realizes that Han Yu is now behind him, helping him divest himself of his robes.


    He tilts his head backwards to look Han Yu in the eyes. "What''s happening to me?" he asks, overwhelmed by the confusing whirlwind of emotions and feelings coursing through his body.


    The feverish feeling that had abated momentarily after Bai Mi gave him that tea is now back with a vengeance. It makes Xi Zirui feel like his skin is too small for his body. Like there''s a itch somewhere he can''t scratch.


    Han Yu gives him a confused look. "It''s your season of rain, this can''t be the first time you go through it."


    Xi Zirui still isn''t sure what that is, but Han Yu is probably right that it has indeed happened before, it''s just that Xi Zirui is as new to this body as he is to this world.


    "I don''t know," Xi Zirui admits, pulling his robes the rest of the way off, feeling suddenly too constricted in theyers of silk.


    Han Yu clicks his tongue. "How can no one have told you?" He looks angry now, it makes Xi Zirui upset to see him like that. "It''s a perfectly normal thing kunjun go through, either as part of a cycle, or..." he stops and smirks, pleased with his own train of thought. Xi Zirui likes that look much better than the anger.


    Han Yu tilts Xi Zirui''s head back with two fingers under his chin, looking hungrily into his dazed eyes. "Or when they meet a particrlypatible qianjun."


    Xi Zirui''s breathes up short and fast. "What does that mean?" ''Why aren''t you kissing me?'' is what he really wants to ask.


    A hand slides down his waist and pulls the ties on the sides of his pants loose, making them slide to the floor. Han Yu''s touch feels like a brand on Xi Zirui''s heated skin, raising goosebumps in its wake.


    His clever fingers delve in between Xi Zirui''s cheeks, making him gasp and cling to the front of Han Yu''s robes. He''s burning up, and Han Yu is only stoking the fire.


    Xi Zirui is shocked when Han Yu''s fingers meet with wetness. Han Yu isn''t, and his smirk grows as he spreads the wetness around, working it into Xi Zirui''s tight rim, making it soften for him.


    "It means that your body knows I''m the only one for you," Han Yu says, purring the words against Xi Zirui''s hear. "And it wants us to mate."


    Xi Zirui is openly panting against Han Yu. "Do you want that?"


    Some of the fierceness disappears from Han Yu''s eyes, reced with tenderness. He takes Xi Zirui''s hand and brings it down to therge erection straining against the front of his robes. "What do you think?" he asks, whispering the words into Xi Zirui''s head. "It hasn''t started yet, but your season is going to trigger my rut."


    Those words send a shiver down Xi Zirui''s spine, even if he can''t fully understand them.


    He scrabbles at Han Yu''s robes, desperate to bare more of his smooth skin, to see all of him.


    Han Yu doesn''t make him wait, divesting himself of his robes all the way off, until both of them are naked.


    Xi Zirui can''t take his gaze off Han Yu''s perfect body, no matter how many times he has seen it before, it always takes his breath away.


    "Let''s cool off first," Han Yu says, his gaze equally hungry as it sweeps through Xi Zirui''s body. "We''re going to be here a while, there''s no rush."


    He takes Xi Zirui by the hand until the edge of the pool and then lets go to jump inside.


    Water drips in thin rivulets down his slender horns and the nes of his face when the breaks the surface, smiling up at Xi Zirui in invitation.


    Xi Zirui jumps in after him without a second thought. He feels Han Yu''s armsing around his waist more than the cool kiss of the water on his skin.


    He''s pulled down below the waters, where the warmth from the heated tap no longer reaches them, until only the small square of light cut into the floor of Han Yu''s bathroom is visible when he looks up, and all around him is the darkness of theke and the wooden structure of the pce built above it.


    He panics for a moment, wondering how he''s going to breathe, until he remembers he''s a fish spirit and breathing under water is no problem for him.


    Han Yu pulls him deeper into the depths, his hair fanning behind his head like a dark halo, Xi Zirui swims after him, following the glow of his skin in the dark waters.


    They meet in a heated kiss in the depths, where he water is cooler and darker, enveloping them like a nket.


    Everything is silent, Xi Zirui can only hear the furious drumming of blood in his veins, and what he thinks is Han Yu''s heartbeat when he puts his hand to his chest.


    His legs wrap around Han Yu''s waist of their own ord. Every second he isn''t touching Han Yu feels like a waste. This isn''t enough, though. He scrambles between them to wrap his hands around Han Yu''s hard length.


    He looks pleadingly into Han Yu''s eyes, trying to angle himself in a way that makes Han Yu''s cock rub against his entrance.


    Han Yu''s nostrils re, a stream of bubblesing out of them and the corner of his lips. He reaches between Xi Zirui''s cheeks, bypassing his straining cock, to shove two fingers inside him.


    Xi Zirui lets out a silent yelp and clings to Han Yu''s neck desperately, canting his hips downwards into Han Yu''s hand, fucking himself on his fingers.


    It''s so good, but it isn''t enough. He wants more, needs more.


    He feels sofortable here, in the depths of theke, just him and Han Yu, as if everyone else in the world has disappeared and it''s just the two of them left.


    That''s probably why Han Yu brought them here, so they could have the most privacy possible, put a definite barrier between them and the unpleasant memory of Su Xueyi''s presence.


    But as much as the water is inviting and weing, it''s also soft andnguid -- and that''s not what Xi Zirui wants.


    He doesn''t want to be fucked slowly in the swaying motions of the slow current.


    He wants Han Yu to make him forget his own name, and finally put out the fire burning under his skin.


    With great effort, he breaks free from Han Yu''s hold, and using thest remaining shred of his self-control, swims up towards that distant square of light. Trusting that Han Yu will follow him, and will know, without even having to be told, just what Xi Zirui needs from him.

 Chapter 130: Dont lose your mind [+18]

    Chapter 130: Don''t lose your mind [+18]


    tw: extremely explicit babymaking sex scenes; thread with caution


    ---


    Xi Zirui crawls up from out of theke first, heaving his wet body into the wooden floor, arge puddle forming under him.


    Han Yu follows him up, hoisting himself over Xi Zirui''s body like a menacing wave, crashing into him with the intensity of a storm.


    Xi Zirui lets himself be swept up in the current, spreading his legs around Han Yu''s hips to make room for him, wrapping his arms around his neck to keep him close and baring his neck to his teeth.


    Han Yu''s teeth skim over his trembling throat, merely nipping at the skin, but not biting. Xi Zirui wishes he would, wishes he would sink his teeth into Xi Zirui''s flesh to make him feel it.


    "Mine," Han Yu says, running his hands down Xi Zirui''s body, thumbing a nipple, scoring his nails down his abdomen, and then finally wrapping one hand around Xi Zirui''s cock and pumping once, twice, saying, "Mine," again with a fierceness in his eyes that steals Xi Zirui''s breath away.


    "Yours," Xi Zirui answers, opening himself up for Han Yu''s gaze, to his touch.


    His skin still burns, Han Yu''s touch is the only thing that soothes it, but Xi Zirui is greedy, and wants more than that. "Please fuck me," he keens, driving his hips up into the sweet friction of Han Yu''s fist.


    Han Yu leans down to lick into his mouth, thrusting his clever tongue past the seam of Xi Zirui''s lips and fucking it inside. Xi Zirui moans into the kiss and wraps his right leg around Han Yu''s waist trying to pull him closer to where he wants him.


    "Beg me again," Han Yu says, pulling away from the kiss to whisper the words into Xi Zirui''s skin.


    Xi Zirui has no problemplying. "Fuck me, fuck me, please," he asks, in a frantic litany.


    Han Yu pins Xi Zirui in ce with his hands around his waist and drives his cock inside him in onenguid thrust that makes Xi Zirui''s eyes roll back in his skull.


    "Fuck, you''re so wet," Han Yu says his voice ragged, as he drives his hips into Xi Zirui''s body.


    His cock carves a path for itself inside Xi Zirui, making him let out punched out little moans with each searing thrust.


    Xi Zirui clings to his back, his blunt nails scoring crescent moons up and down Han Yu''s smooth shoulder des with each harsh thrust that jostles him across the wooden floor, impaled as he is on Han Yu''s cock.


    "So, wet, so tight, just for me," Han Yu says, his hands sliding down from Xi Zirui''s waist to pet his heaving abdomen. "Ready for me to breed."


    Xi Zirui tightens around Han Yu like a vice, his spine arching like a drawn bow.


    His breath catches in his throat, and he scrabbles to find purchase on Han Yu''s shoulders so he can fuck himself harder on his cock, getting him deeper inside.


    "Like that, like that," he says, when Han Yu''s next thrust ms into his prostate head on, making him let out a loud squeal. "Gege is fucking me so well," Xi Zirui says, slipping into an endearment form the very first world, that''s how much Han Yu''s cock is addling his mind.


    Han Yu chuckles, his hand slides from Xi Zirui''s abdomen all the way up his chest, to tighten around his throat. "Gege is going to fuck babies into you," Han Yu croons, his fingers squeezing gently.


    The orgasm ms into Xi Zirui without warning, making his vision go white. Ropes of cum shoot up his stomach and chest, some hitting him in the chin.


    Han Yu lets out a drawn out moan as soon as Xi Zirui tightens around him, but he doesn''t stop fucking him, driving his cock into him through the contractions of his orgasm, making Xi Zirui pant and whimper at the oversensitiveness.


    Every time Xi Zirui thinks Han Yu can''t fuck him deeper he''s proven wrong. He''s letting out little wet noises from the back of his throat, mewling and ruined as Han Yu keeps him in ce so he can continue to fuck into his tender hole.


    Xi Zirui has never felt this filthy and used up, and he loves every minute of it. He coulde a second time from the possessive look on Han Yu''s eyes alone.


    "Gege is going to knot you now," Han Yu says, his breathing growing ragged.


    That''s when Xi Zirui feels the distinctive thickness at the base of his cock, trying to batter its way beyond his slick rim and into his squelching insides.


    Xi Zirui whines, "it''s not going to fit, gege," he squirms in ce, impaled on Han Yu''s cock, seeking more contact even through all his protests. "Why is it so big?" Xi Zirui asks, contemting punishing Han Yu in some way for it.


    Han Yuughs, loud and delighted. He spreads his fingers over Xi Zirui''s tummy. "For you, all for you and your greedy hole," he says, and sinks his sharp teeth into a burning spot in Xi Zirui''s neck.


    A second orgasm Xi Zirui never even seesing, leaves him panting and moaning weakly as Han Yu feeds thest of his knot into his sloppy hole,ing with a tortured groan as the aftershocks of Xi Zirui''s second orgasm milk him.


    His mind swimming, delirious with pleasure, Xi Zirui looks down at his stomach and thinks he sees it swelling up with all the cum Han Yu is pouring into him. "Oh, It''s like gege knocked me up already," he says before the world around hims goes dark at the edges.


    ---


    Awarenesses in increments. The first thing he feels is Han Yu''s fresh scent, the second is the very much hard cock still inside him.


    He moves around a little before Han Yu''s armse around his waist to steady him. "Easy, we''re still tied."


    Right, the knot. Xi Zirui clenches experimentally around it and gets a hiss from Han Yu for his efforts.


    His mind has cleared up marginally. He still feels like he''s burning up, and like his skin is too small to contain all of him, but some of the mindless haze of lust has cleared up.


    Which allows him to contemte his actions from moments ago with sudden rity.


    He smacks Han Yu on the arm.


    "What was that for?" Han Yu asks, rubbing the spot that was just hit.


    "I was acting like a mindless slut," Xi Zirui says, pouting about it.


    Normally, this is not something he would be against, but only with the express purpose of driving Han Yu wild, and possibly making him cry.


    Somehow he feels wronged that he meant every single one of thepletely whorish things he said.


    Han Yu chuckles and pecks him on the lips. "And how is that my fault?"


    Xi Zirui res at him. "You drove me to it."


    Staying mad would be easier if Han Yu''s smile wasn''t the most breathtaking thing Xi Zirui had ever seen.


    "It''s the season," Han Yu says, rubbing Xi Zirui''s stomach. "It makes you act on instinct, you can get revenge when the rain breaks."


    "I''ll hold you to that," Xi Zirui says, and looks down at where Han Yu''s hand is petting him in smooth circles.


    His abdomen is now distended with a small bump where previously there was nothing.


    Xi Zirui''s breath catches, and he joins his fingers with Han Yu''s.


    "Am I pregnant now?" Xi Zirui asks, his voice trembling. Just saying the word feels surreal, he can''t imagine actually having a child growing inside of him.


    Then again, supposedly he''s a god, maybe that''s normal for them? Who knows? As usual Ni Ni is silent -- not that Xi Zirui would like to hear from her at a time like this, while he''s still seated on Han Yu''s cock.


    "Right now you''re just full of cum," Han Yu says, smug, making Xi Zirui bounce in hisp, jostling everything he has dutifully poured inside him. "Only time will tell if it takes."


    Xi Zirui smacks him on the arm again. "Shameless," he says, his cheeks ming.


    Han Yu smirks and brings Xi Zirui''s face down into a heated kiss. "I hope it does. I want to see you round with my children."


    He keeps using plural and it''s not very reassuring. Just one child is fine. Singr.


    Still, Xi Zirui''s mind must still be addled because he nods, returning Han Yu''s silly grin. "Me too."


    His hands slide down Han Yu''s sculpted chest, teasing his nipples. He grinds down on hisp experimentally. "We should go again to make sure it takes."


    "Don''t you want to eat something? I don''t want you to tire yourself out," Han Yu says, trailing his fingers down Xi Zirui''s thigh.


    It''s only then that Xi Zirui notices that they''re sitting on the floor near the table with all the food Han Yu made.


    Han Yu must have carried him into the bedroom while he was unconscious.


    The mental image of Han Yu carrying him in his arms while he was still impaled on his cock sends a delicious shiver down Xi Zirui''s spine.


    Forget eating. "I can eat after you give me a reason to work up an appetite," he shakes his head with a smirk. "I haven''t even broken a sweat."


    Han Yu growls and tumbles Xi Zirui on his back, silencing his delightedughter with a demanding kiss.


    Xi Zirui loves getting his way.

 Chapter 131: Dont make a mess [+18]

    Chapter 131: Don''t make a mess [+18]


    tw: explicit babymaking smut, round deux


    ---


    A loud p rings out through the otherwise quiet room.


    Xi Zirui keens into his crossed arms, his upper body lowered onto a pillow while Han Yu holds his hips up with one hand to fuck into him mercilessly, pping his abused ass cheeks with his free hand.


    "Has my demanding mate had enough?" he asks, bringing his hand down again.


    Xi Zirui shakes his head mindlessly, grinding his ass back into Han Yu''s savage thrusts. "Harder, please."


    Han Yu gives it to him, mming into his slick hole with all his strength, until Xi Zirui is almost pushed along the floor at the same time Han Yu''s handes down with a loud smack.


    Xi Zirui might be drooling a little on his arm, but he doesn''t care, he''s had more orgasms than he can keep track of. Han Yu hase inside him so much that he feels swollen and heavy with it -- at least with the loads that remain inside him and haven''t yet dripped down his thighs.


    He has never felt this filthy and debauched, and he never wants it to stop.It''s like there''s a gnawing emptiness inside him, and only Han Yu''s fat cock can satisfy him.


    Han Yu''s next thrust hits his prostate dead on and Xi Zirui starts whimpering nonsensically, "Right there gege, so good to me, gege is fucking me so well."


    A hand reaches forward and wraps around his forearm pulling it out from under his face and behind his back. Han Yu fucks into him fiercely while holding on to his arm like a handle to steady himself.


    Xi Zirui feels himself drawing nearer to yet another orgasm.


    "Only the best for my mate," Han Yu says, his voice hoarse as he ms into Xi Zirui with a groan, forcing his thick knot inside him.


    Xi Zirui can only moan brokenly at the feeling of yet more cum being poured into him. "So much, you''re filling me so much," he says, his mind soft and sweet as honey.


    He feels so good, split open on Han Yu''s cock, a warm, wet hole for him to fuck at his leisure. He doesn''t even remember why he wasining earlier, he feels amazing.


    Han Yu smiles indulgently at the stupid grin on Xi Zirui''s face. "Does it feel good?" He drapes himself over Xi Zirui''s back, his handsing down to support his abdomen, so full of him.


    He thrusts slowly into Xi Zirui, feeling him squirm and twitch under him.


    Xi Zirui can only mewl brokenly. "So good, I love it"


    "What does my kunjun love?" Han Yu asks, his hips slowing down to a tortuous grind. "Does he like being a slut for his qianjun''s cock?"


    A delicious shiver runs down Xi Zirui''s spine. "I love it, love being gege''s slut," he says, his mouth falling open on a drawn out moan.


    The part of Xi Zirui''s brain that hasn''t been fucked stupid, saves this exchange forter. Han Yu will pay dearly for taking advantage of his cum-drunk state.


    He can''t hold on to that thought for long, though, Han Yu''s next thrust scatters his mind all over again, reducing him to the pleasure signals flooding his bloodstream.


    Han Yu''s uses Xi Zirui''s spasming insides to milk himself to thest drop, and his tortuous pace manages to rip another shivery orgasm out of Xi Zirui, who has long run dry by now.


    When Xi Zirui passes out, Han Yu is still fucking him, his knot still swollen inside his hole.


    ---


    Xi Zirui wakes up feeling soft silk under his cheek. He opens his bleary eyes to realize he''s in Han Yu''s bed.


    He''s thinking it''s the only ce they haven''t fucked yet when he takes note of the pressure inside him, and the slow rhythmic grind of a body above his.


    The breath freezes in his throat, and he feels himself go tight around the thick cock fucking him slowly. Han Yu didn''t even wait for him to wake up before slipping inside again.


    It makes him feel so filthy, so used -- it''s a delicious feeling, Xi Zirui doesn''t think he''ll ever get enough of it.


    He tries to push himself up on his elbows with a gasp, but Han Yu''s hand between his shoulder des pushes him back down.


    "Shh," he whispers, and Xi Zirui goes still, content to let Han Yu indulge whatever fantasy has led him to fuck Xi Zirui while he was still unconscious.


    Xi Zirui has to bite his tongue not to make any noise, letting his body go loose and pliant for Han Yu''s use.


    Han Yu thrusts quietly into him a few times, just punching his cock in and out of Xi Zirui''s wet hole, before he starts running his mouth:


    "My pretty baby," he coos, petting Xi Zirui''s hair. "So hot and tight around my cock, a perfect hole for me to fuck," he slides his hand under Xi Zirui''s body palming his tummy. "perfect to pump full of babies."


    There''s no holding back the tiny whimper that escapes Xi Zirui''s lips then, but Han Yu doesn''t even notice, he''s on a roll now, his hips picking up speed.


    "You''re going to look so beautiful all fat with my clutch," he moans, his breathing ragged. "I''m gonna keep you spread open on my cock until you give birth, won''t let you move unless it''s to change positions."


    He drapes himself fully over Xi Zirui''s back, pumping his cock steadily now into him. Their bodies meet with wet, pping sounds, growing louder by the minute.


    Xi Zirui is openly panting now, not bothering to disguise it.


    Han Yu winds his long hair around his fist and pulls up Xi Zirui''s head from the sheets, nosing along his neck and licking the mating bite on his skin.


    "So wet, so tight, so good for me," Han Yu says, sighing blissfully into Xi Zirui''s hair. "So perfect, I had to dream you up, Rui-er."


    Xi Zirui whimpers, angling his hips up into Han Yu''s thrusts. "A-Yu," he croons, his breath growing thready when the next thrust hits his prostate.


    "I''m going to breed you full of babies, and you''ll be mine forever," Han Yu says whispering the words into Xi Zirui''s ear.


    It''s the note of possessiveness in his voice that does it for Xi Zirui, making himepletely dry on Han Yu''s cock, his quivering insides milking another hot load of cum from the fat cock stirring him up.


    ---


    When Xi Zirui nextes to, he''s bundled in clean sheets and wrapped up in Han Yu''s arms, his warm chest stered to his back.


    Han Yu tightens his arms when he feels Xi Zirui stirring, dropping a lingering kiss to his exposed ear. "How are you feeling?"


    Xi Zirui takes stock of himself, he feels clear-headed now, all the haze of lust almost lifted from his mind.


    He turns around in Han Yu''s arms to re at him. "I managed to be even more slutty in the other rounds!" he growls.


    Han Yu nods solemnly. "Uh uh, and it was great." Xi Zirui smacks the side of his arm. "I eagerly await my punishment for bringing out your slutty, slutty side."


    Xi Zirui scoffs. "Well, I''ll be punishing you with sex, so honestly, how much of a punishment can it really be?"


    He rolls his eyes when Han Yu grins. "I can pretend to hate it, if that will make you feel better."


    Xi Zirui can just imagine Han Yu''s deadpan tone of voice while begging him not to fuck himself silly on his cock -- he''ll pass.


    Han Yu''s current tactic to mollify him is to kiss Xi Zirui''s frown away, nting big slobbering kisses on his cheeks, his lips, the corner of his eyes, until Xi Zirui eventually cracks and smiles at him.


    "I think the season is over," Han Yu says, smoothing down Xi Zirui''s hair. "It broke early."


    Did it? Xi Zirui feels like he''s been fucking for a week straight. He can barely feel his legs and isn''t entirely sure they''re still attached to his body.


    Xi Zirui hums in contentment, turning his face up to be petted by Han Yu, his eyes closed.


    He cracks one eye open when he feels that Han Yu has been silent for too long.


    "What are you all smirky about?" Xi Zirui asks.


    Han Yu kisses him deeply, lingering, stealing Xi Zirui''s breath away and making him feel like he still has a few more rounds in him to go.


    "When the season breaks early it usually means the kunjun is pregnant," Han Yu says, sliding his hand down Xi Zirui''s warm abdomen.


    Xi Zirui goes very still, his heart beating frantically against his ribcage. "How long until we know for certain?" he asks, linking his fingers with Han Yu''s above his stomach.


    Han Yu kisses Xi Zirui''s temple. "A week, at most."


    That''s fine, patience is not Xi Zirui''s strong suit , but he can wait a week to know if he''s carrying a little human -- er, spirit animal -- life inside of him, as improbable as the whole thing is.


    He can probably keep it together for a week.

 Chapter 132: Dont rush conception

    Chapter 132: Don''t rush conception


    Xi Zirui absolutely can''t keep it together for a week.


    ---


    When he and Han Yu finally emerge from his room, after spending what heter learns where three straight days locked inside, Xi Zirui feels like a newborn colt, barely able to stand on his legs, his eyes straining at the brightness of direct sunlight.


    They''re informed that Su Xueyi is long gone, although Cao Fei offered to follow him and that ''shady Jin Ranyu'' to ensure they don''t cause any more problems.


    Xi Zirui has his own opinion on Cao Fei''s interest in the matter but he doesn''tment on it.


    Since Han Yu imed Xi Zirui while they were busy fucking like there was no tomorrow, they are now officially married, but Bai Mi still makes them go through a traditional ceremony, although with only her and a few servants in attendance.


    It''s still the happiest day of Xi Zirui''s life.


    He can''t believe that after so long he''s finally married to Han Yu.


    They still need to talk about the whole pocket realm/ parallel reality thing, and about their previous lives together, but Xi Zirui wants to indulge in his happiness a little longer before springing that up on him.


    He doesn''t think Han Yu is going to react badly, and probably won''t even be surprised, but Xi Zirui just wants to enjoy himself in this world without remembering the heartbreak that came before, or thinking about the original life he can''t even recall.


    Ni Ni tries to remind him of the importance of remembering the events that led to all of them being trapped in the realms, so that he can find a way back, but Xi Zirui just can''t feel the urgency when there''s a chance he might be pregnant.


    It''s still surreal, and Xi Zirui can''t fully wrap his mind around it -- he feels almost giddy one second, and close to an emotional breakdown the next.


    He can hold it together for approximately two days before making the life of everyone around him a living hell.


    "Are you sure we can''t know for certain?" he asks Bai Mi, after hunting her down through the pce.


    She hurries her pace, trying to put as much distance between the two of them as possible. "As I said the other five times you asked: it''s still too early to tell."


    Like the other five times, all Xi Zirui hears are excuses.


    "There has to be a way," he reasons. "Why can we know in a week, but not right now?"


    Shees to a stop in the middle of the hallway and turns around to re at him. "Because most people can wait a week without loosing their minds."


    Well, that''s probably because they''ve spent their whole lives aware of their ability to carry children, something that has only been a possibility for Xi Zirui for a little over two weeks.


    He''s allowed to go a bit insane.


    "Maybe a doctor--" he tries again, before Bai Mi silences him with another of her patented res.


    "You know what would help make sure you conceive?" she asks, her eyes glinting maniacally. Xi Zirui thinks he might have broken her.


    He''s afraid to ask. "What?"


    "Laying on your back with your legs up in the air," she says. "I hear it works every time."


    ---


    That''s how Han Yu finds him. Laying on the floor with his legs propped up against the bedframe.


    "What are you doing?" Han Yu asks, when he sees Xi Zirui start to massage his abdomen.


    "Ensuring I conceive," Xi Zirui says, very seriously. He cranes his head backwards to look at Han Yu. "Isn''t that what we both want?"


    Han Yu takes a seat on the bed and looks down at Xi Zirui''s flushed faced, his smile besotted. "I''m not sure that method is efficient two days after I came inside you."


    Xi Zirui lets his legs fall on the mattress with a dull thud. "Bai Mi lied to me."


    Han Yu grins. "She has a tendency to do that."


    It''s not his fault that he doesn''t understand this world. No one taught Xi Zirui anything about having children in his world, or, he guesses, not his world, but the closest thing to it since he can''t remember his life as a god.


    Thinking about everything he isn''t telling Han Yu sends a pang of guilt through his chest.


    He sys the fingers of his right hand over his abdomen. He made a promise to the previous world''s Han Yu that he would find a way to make him remember all the lives they''ve had together.


    The problem is that Xi Zirui is greedy, once he has Han Yu he can''t think about anything else -- not what came before, not what wille after.


    All he wants to do is enjoy the moment, bask in the time they have now.


    Han Yu slides down the bed and sits down on the floor next to Yao Shen. "I have an idea," Han Yu says, the corner of his full lips ticking up as he pats Xi Zirui''s tummy.


    Xi Zirui gives him a sly look. "Let me guess-"


    Han Yu doesn''t let him finish before leaning down to nt a kiss on his lips. "How about I give you some more, and you can put your legs up afterwards."


    "Will that even work, now that the season is over?" Xi Zirui asks.


    "It can''t hurt our chances," Han Yu says, and there''s just no arguing with that kind of logic.


    ---


    Hourster Xi Zirui is once again lying on his back with his legs in the air, but this time Han Yu is there by his side, his legs also in the air, to support Xi Zirui''s when his grow tired.


    "I don''t know about a baby, but I''m definitely going to have killer abs," Xi Zirui groans, when his knees threaten to buckle.


    Han Yu lets out a loudugh and his legs crumple down over Xi Zirui''s like an house of cards.


    ---


    Slow as msses, a week eventually passes, and it''s time for the doctor to check Xi Zirui to see if he is with child.


    Xi Zirui is apprehensive because the specter of physician Tang still haunts him.


    The elderly doctor takes his pulse and Xi Zirui expects to be diagnosed, once again, with an excess of yang energy.


    If he isn''t knocked up yet, that''s surely what he will be ming, because there''s just no feasible way that after all that wild and acrobatic fucking, Han Yu hasn''t managed to put a baby in him.


    Han Yu holds his other hand, as the doctor hems and haws with two fingers over his pulse.


    What''s taking so long?


    Xi Zirui''s nails dig into Han Yu''s hand, who lets out a whimper of pain that Xi Zirui shuts down with a re.


    After what feels like an age, the doctor finally says, "Congrattions, your highness, the Prince Consort is with child. Two judging by what I could feel, but it''s early yet."


    Bai Mi, a silent spectator to the whole procedure harrumphs. "A small clutch, but I guess there''s plenty of time in the future to have more."


    Xi Zirui is still reeling from the fact that he''s apparently going to have two babies, and that that is considered a small amount when to him any numberrger than one feels insane.


    Han Yu wraps his arms around him and kisses him fiercely. "We''re going to be parents," he says, cupping Xi Zirui''s face in his palm tenderly.


    Instead of saying something, Xi Zirui breaks into tears, a stream of tears falling down his cheeks as his chest heaves with sudden, overwhelming sobs.


    All he can do is mumble, "Two, two-"


    Han Yu clicks his tongue and kisses the top of his head, rubbing soothing motions down his back. "Don''t worry, Rui-er, two is good. I''m sure we''ll have more the next time."


    Even Bai Mi looks a little worried. She pats Xi Zirui on the shoulder awkwardly.


    "There, there, two is a good number,rger than one, at least. You are not a failure as a consort for giving my cousin only two children on your first pregnancy." She nods earnestly, as if telling this to herself as well. "You would only be a failure if you gave him none."


    Xi Zirui cries harder, only now it''s mixed with wateryughs. No one understands what''s happening, Han Yu snaps at Bai Mi to leave.


    She drags the doctor along with her, who shouts something about "perfectly normal hormone fluctuation" over his shoulder before the door ms shut in his face.


    Once they''re alone Xi Zirui crawls up into Han Yu''sp wrapping his arms around his neck. "We''re going to parents," he says, echoing Han Yu''s words.


    Han Yu rubs a hand down Xi Zirui''s stomach, deceptively t still. "We are, how does that make you feel?"


    Xi Zirui looks up at him from beneath the tears clinging to hisshes and smiles so wide the corners of his lips hurt. "I''m really happy."

 Chapter 133: Dont be conceited

    Chapter 133: Don''t be conceited


    Now that Xi Zirui knows he''s pregnant, he makes sure no one else is allowed to forget about it.


    He uses his pregnancy as an excuse to get his way, and is not above ying dirty. He will pout and rub his still very much t belly. "But...think of the babies," he will whine, whimpering sadly.


    Han Yu thinks this behaviour is extremely endearing, and does not mind indulging Xi Zirui''s every whim -- on ount of being both an idiot and extremely horny.


    Thus, it is Bai Mi who suffers the burnt of it.


    Xi Zirui doesn''t really want to bother the servants, they have too much to do already.


    So instead he annoys the other member''s of Han Yu''s household, who are now his family too.


    Unfortunately for Bai Mi, that means her.


    He does try to find Li Siqi and Liao Min once in a while, to so they can share some of Bai Mi''s burdens (he''s generous like that), but they always find some work to do.


    Han Yu told him the Coiled Dragon n took them in after they were expelled from their respective ns due to their rtionship. While intern marriages are eptable for kunjun and qianjun, some ns explicitly forbid them for those with neutral alignments.


    Li Siqi and Liao Min were shunned, until Bai Mi learned of this and pleaded with her uncle to let them join their n.


    She was sessful, but in a few short months her pleading became moot when his uncle and almost all elders were wiped out due to the disease that ravaged their n.


    Still, in the middle of the heartbreak, at least Li Siqi and Liao Min found a new home.


    A home they are surely less thankful for, now that Xi Zirui has been set loose in it.


    "Terribly sorry, your Highness, but we have uh, important duties to attend to," Liao Min says, pushing Li Siqi along.


    Almost everyone addresses Xi Zirui has his highness now, even though Han Yu''s coronation hasn''t happened yet, and Xi Zirui''s along with it.


    Han Yu says he wants to wait until Xi Zirui is showing.


    Xi Zirui was about to ask him why, when the look in Han Yu''s eyes told him everything he needed to know -- for horny reasons, why else?


    "Is there any duty more important than attending to your poor, pregnant sovereign, who is carrying within him the hope and future of the royal bloodline?" Xi Zirui asks, grinning maniacally.


    He now understands why most emperors and kings were absolute bastards, the power absolutely does get to your head -- something all the history books in the world don''t manage to convey as urately as living through the actual thing. He''s only the spouse of one and has already found many creative ways to torment his friends.


    Imagine if he had evil inclinations instead of just a penchant for chaos?


    Li Siqi chances a worried look at him over Liao Min''s taller shoulder. "Uhm, watering the royal lotus flowers," she says, flinching at the flimsiness of her lie, just as Liao Min pulls her into an empty room to their left and closes the door with a loud thud.


    Xi Zirui gives the closed door an amused look, and leaves to find another target.


    ---


    Bai Mi is by far his favorite, just because of how much she tries to be civil for her cousin''s sake.


    "I was wondering what I should name the children," Xi Zirui says, tapping his fingers against the tabletop as Bai Mi tries to read, eyes studiously trained on her open book.


    "That''s something for you and your mate to decide," she says, her eyebrow twitching slightly.


    This is not the first thing Xi Zirui has said since barging into her study.


    First he asked her if she thought his belly had grown bigger (it hasn''t).


    Then he asked her what she knew regarding male kunjun pregnancies (nothing, being that she is neither male, nor a kunjun).


    Then it was whether they could find him a doctor that could tell him the sex of the babies before the birth (preposterous, and incongruent, but Bai Mi will certainly find him a doctor who will im to be able to do so, just to see the look on his face when the babies are actually born.)


    Now he''s talking about names, for children who are little more than a figment of the imagination, with how insubstantial their existence still is.


    "You''re going to be their only aunt, you should be involved in the decision too," Xi Zirui says, grinning widely.


    Bai Mi knows he''s trying to bait her, but she can''t help feeling a little moved at those words. Her, an aunt.


    "Then, I guess..."


    Xi Zirui changes subjects quickly. "Of course, I worry how lonely my poor children will be in this huge pce, with no cousins to y with," he shakes his head in a dramatic disy of sadness. "If only their aunt would find a nice kunjun for herself, and give me and her cousin little nephews as well."


    Bai Mi''s fingers tighten dangerously on the spine of her book. "That isn''t likely at this time."


    An exaggerated pout makes Xi Zirui''s lower lip stick out. "Why not? We just need to find you a mate. What kind of qualities is her Grace looking for in a kunjun?"


    She doesn''t tell him she would be happy with any kunjun who isn''t like him. Instead she says, "Someone cute, obedient, well-mannered and submissive to their qianjun as all good kunjun should be."


    Xi Zirui nods attentively, as if he doesn''t notice subtle jab meant for him.


    Bai Mi sincerely doubts it. Her eyes narrow at him, she knows he''s just ying dumb.


    Speaking of which, she wouldn''t mind if her future mate was a little dumb. Dumb and charming is a much betterbination than clever and annoying.


    Her cousin has terrible taste.


    ---


    A month passes, Xi Zirui is disappointed that he''s still not showing.


    Han Yu embraces him from behind and rubs his bare stomach, admiring their joined reflection in the gold, full-size mirror.


    "You''re so eager to meet our children," Han Yu says, his touch growing heated.


    This is, of course, very pleasing to him. He likes knowing that his beautiful mate is happy to be pregnant, he likes that he anticipates the birth of their children.


    Han Yu anticipates too, he can''t wait to see the obvious signs of his im on Xi Zirui show in his body.


    Can''t wait to see his belly grow round with the children Han Yu put there.


    Just watching Xi Zirui preen himself in front of the mirror is enough to make his mouth water. Enough to make him want to get him pregnant again.


    Later. After the children are born they''ll get started on the next, and the next.


    Han Yu has never much cared about being the king -- an antiquated practice his n still clings to when all other ns have long abandoned it. But now that the man he''s been dreaming about for years is his mate, he''s beginning to see the appeal.


    Who is going to stop Han Yu if all he wants to do is spend time with his husband and their army of children? He''s the king, he can do what he wants.


    Of course there''s still the matter of how Xi Zirui managed to go from a human in his dreams, to a carp.


    But every time he tries to breach the subject Xi Zirui manages to distract him with something else.


    And unfortunately, Han Yu is easily distracted, mostly by sex.


    asionally, Xi Zirui is able to surprise him into forgetting the topic at hand with his words alone.


    Case in point:


    "We''ll have a very interesting tale to tell our children, once they''re born," Han Yu says, nosing behind Xi Zirui''s ear, biting his soft earlobe. "I can tell them I dreamed up their papa, and my love for him made him real."


    It''s his usual cue to try and prompt Xi Zirui into telling him more about himself.


    As usual Xi Zirui goes still. Han Yu watches his expression growplicated through the mirror, but when he turns around in Han Yu''s arms, he''s all smiles.


    "I was thinking we should find a mate for Bai Mi," he says, running a slender finger through Han Yu''s hair, distracting him as much with his shinning eyes and his wet lips, as with his random suggestion.


    "I don''t think she wants one," Han Yu says, his gaze fixed on the curl of Xi Zirui''s lips.


    He wonders how such a small mouth can fit so much of his cock inside.


    Xi Zirui''s talents are many and multifaceted. Han Yu is very lucky.


    A light smacknds on his arm. "Focus," Xi Zirui says, waving his finger in front of Han Yu''s eyes. "This is not about what she wants, it''s about what she needs."


    Xi Zirui smiles again, that beautiful smile that always makes Han Yu''s entire world narrow down in on him.


    "I think our children should have little cousins to y with," Xi Zirui says, cupping Han Yu''s cheek. "You''re not going to say no to your poor, delicate, pregnant mate, are you?" he asks, pouting.


    Han Yu nearly goes cross-eyed with the sudden rush of blood to his cock. "We''ll find her a mate, we can ask for candidates to be sent to us."


    For now, Han Yu picks his own mate under the knees and hoists him over his shoulder. Xi Zirui shrieks in delight and makes a poor show of trying to free himself.


    Han Yu carries him all the way to bed, so Xi Zirui can help him with the problem his clever mouth has created.


    ---


    Later, sated and wrapped up in Han Yu''s arms, Xi Zirui will marvel at what a great ''get out of jail'' free card, being pregnant is.

 Chapter 134: Dont suffer from anticipation

    Chapter 134: Don''t suffer from anticipation


    Time passes in a sh of rose-tinted marital bliss.


    Soon, Xi Zirui is three months along, and finally showing, to his great delight.


    He makes sure to walk everywhere bump first -- even though the weight really isn''t putting any pressure on his spine as of yet -- and to rub it in the most conspicuous way possible.


    It''s an eye-rolling sight for everyone who isn''t Han Yu -- for whom it''s terribly erotic instead.


    Xi Zirui delights in hearing some of the gossip that goes on behind his back.


    "Honestly, it''s as if he grew up without knowing kunjun could get pregnant and is constantly surprised by the fact," one servant says.


    Another retorts, "If you ask me, he thought he was infertile before meeting his Highness."


    "I just think he wants to rub in everyone''s face the fact that he''s his highness'' mate and is carrying his children," says yet another.


    Xi Zirui doesn''t tell them they''re all a little bit right, because what would be the fun in that?


    He''s enjoying terrorizing the ce far too much, to stop now.


    Meanwhile, Han Yu is helping him find a potential mate for Bai Mi, although both of them are being lowkey about it.


    Having the kunjun visit the pce one at a time, and introducing them to Bai Mi under false pretenses.


    ---


    The first person they introduce her to is the lovely second daughter of the leader of the Painted Snake n.


    It goes poorly.


    Young miss Tai Li is exceedingly beautiful, and aware of it. She exudes charm and confidence from the moment she steps into the pce.


    Xi Zirui had a good feeling about her.


    He and Han Yu call Bai Mi over to reception hall in their quarters so they can have tea with Tai Li, and suss out Bai Mi''s interest.


    Tai Li is definitely interested, judging from the way she insinuates herself the moment Bai Mi walks in.


    Bai Mi spares her only a courteous nce before picking up a cup of tea.


    "I heard your Grace is still unmated," Tai Li says breaching the subject directly, while running a fingertip over the rim of her teacup. "Is there any reason for that?"


    Bai Mi spares her a chilling look. "I feel as if all the kunjun I meet are frivolous and full of themselves," her gaze drifts briefly towards Xi Zirui. "Not worthy of my time."


    Tai Li almost chokes on her tea, something Bai Mi ignores as she rises to her feet. "If you''ll excuse me, I have a lot of work to do."


    Just like that, she''s gone, leaving behind a deeply offended Tai Li and a political situation for Han Yu to smooth over with gifts and offers of assistance, should the Painted Snake n ever need it.


    "Back to the drawing board," Xi Zirui says with a sigh, inspecting the list of candidates they''vee up with.


    Han Yu wraps his arms around his waist and pulls him back against his chest, his long legs bracketing Xi Zirui''s sides.


    "How about you forget about finding a mate for Bai Mi for a moment and focus on your own?" Han Yu says, his tone leading as his hands travel beneath the hem of Xi Zirui''s robes.


    Xi Zirui melts into his touch and forgets all about everything that isn''t rted to the two of them.


    ---


    Not everything is roses, though.


    Try as he might, Xi Zirui can only keep reality at bay for so long before it alles crashing down on him.


    He''sing out of the bath, wrapped in a flimsy robe when the view of his profile in the full-length mirror in their bedroom distracts him.


    It never stops being odd, catching a glimpse of his distended abdomen, of the small bump that by some miracle now houses two babies.


    It makes him so happy to see it, as impossible as it is. It''s not something he ever thought about, being that it was never a possibility before, but he likes knowing that he and Han Yu have made two new lives together.


    He''s still sketchy on the ''hows'' and ''whys'' of the whole thing, but why ruin the magic?


    Xi Zirui is pregnant, and that is at once wonderful and terrifying.


    He runs his hands over the small bump, he thinks it growsrger every day, Bai Mi thinks he''s crazy, but Han Yu agrees with him.


    It''s entirely possible that he''s just indulging him, but they are the parents, they would know if their babies were growing, right?


    "I''m going to take good care of you," Xi Zirui says, patting his belly softly. "I can''t wait to meet you two."


    He wonders what his children will look like. He already knows they''ll be dragons like Han Yu, from Ni Ni''s exnation, but he wonders if they''ll resemble him or Han Yu more, or if they''ll be a mix of theirbined features.


    Thinking of Ni Ni makes his hand still on his stomach.


    He hasn''t talked with her in at least a month.


    And if he''s being honest, he''s happy about it.


    The longer he goes without talking with Ni Ni, or remembering why he''s even here, the easier it is for him to believe he can stay forever.


    Now that he knows he has no real ties to the world he came from, and that his real past is a blur of inessible memories what''s stopping him from staying forever?


    He has no recollection of being a god, no memory of whether that was a pleasant life or not.


    Why not just stay here and enjoy a quiet life besides Han Yu? Isn''t that what he has wanted since the two of them met?


    Wouldn''t that be nice? If he could just stay in this world forever with Han Yu and raise their children together?


    He doesn''t realize he''s crying until the tears start falling down his cheeks, staining the front of his haphazardly fastened robes.


    "I''m going to keep you safe," Xi Zirui says, speaking down towards his belly, his shoulders heaving with violent sobs now.


    What if something happens to him before the children are born?


    What if he dies right after they''re born?


    He doesn''t think he can take that, not getting to spend time with them.


    It feels so much more urgent now, that he''s going to be a parent. He needs to find a way to stay forever, how can he leave his children behind?


    To say nothing of the fact that each time he leaves Han Yu, it''s like a part of his soul is being ripped out too.


    But he doesn''t have a solution. Even remembering won''t fix it, it will just give him the chance to go back to a reality he knows nothing about, but where he hopes he can finally live in peace with Han Yu.


    But how much can he trust that, really?


    Han Yu finds him like that, bowled over himself, clutching his stomach with both arms and sobbing quietly.


    He kneels down next to Xi Zirui and pulls him against his chest. "What''s the matter, Rui-er? Did you feel something, are you worried about the babies?"


    Xi Zirui shakes his head and buries his nose into Han Yu''s neck, inhaling his calming scent.


    His sobs subside with Han Yu''s gentle attentions, but his worry remains.


    "I think we need to talk, my love," Han Yu says, petting Xi Zirui''s hair. "You can''t run away from the issue forever."


    Xi Zirui nods, dries his tears, and tells Han Yu everything.


    ---


    It''s a long conversation, and eventually they move from the floor to the bed, as Xi Zirui pours out everything he knows, about their shared lives in the other worlds, about his true existence as a god, about the Transmigrator 4000, he tells Han Yu everything.


    It''s a lot to take in all at once, but Han Yu does his best.


    His first question shouldn''t surprise Xi Zirui as much as it does. "Did we have children in any of the other worlds?" he asks, his hand drifting down to hold Xi Zirui''s tummy.


    Xi Zirui lets out a chuckle. "No, this is the first time."


    Han Yu irradiates smugness at that.


    His question is no different from when the previous world''s Han Yu wanted to know if he had been the first Xi Zirui told about the other worlds.


    It''s so endearing, how he always wants to be special to Xi Zirui, leave his mark in a way that distinguishes him from his other selves.


    Xi Zirui tilts his chin up and pulls Han Yu''s face towards him, kissing him sloppily, his love for him overflowing.


    "I''ll help you remember our other lives, so you''ll know there''s nothing to be jealous about."


    Han Yu scoffs. "Who''s jealous? I''m not jealous," he says, not very convincingly.


    Xi Zirui pinches his ear and kisses him again, swallowing down is outraged protest.


    His fears don''t disappear, but having Han Yu at his side is all Xi Zirui needs to be able to face them.

 Chapter 135: Dont get even [+18]

    Chapter 135: Don''t get even [+18]


    tw: explicit sex scenes


    ---


    In a sh, another three months pass, and Xi Zirui is now six months along.


    His belly is huge, and he has trouble wrapping his arms around it. The pregnancy had been mostly easy on him, but ever since the sixth month, he has been feeling shooting pains in his spine and hips, and he can rarely find afortable position to sleep in.


    As a consequence, his good mood is mostly gone, and his temper res up easily.


    It''s hard to be in a good mood when even walking is ufortable.


    If he was annoying before, now he''s downright unbearable.


    Han Yu, bless his heart, finds it in himself to be patient with him.


    Xi Zirui is currently stretched out on the sofa, while Han Yu kneels on the floor rubbing his feet.


    "Does it feel better?" Han Yu asks, looking up at Xi Zirui who is reclining on his back with his hands folded above his round abdomen.


    "Of course not, my ankles are the size of a coke can," Xi Zirui snaps.


    "A what?" Han Yu asks, his beautiful jade horns glinting in the room''s low candlelight when he tilts his head to the side.


    "Nevermind, keep rubbing," Xi Zirui says, sighing in displeasure.


    He''spletely aware that he''s acting like a spoiled brat, but he''s unable to stop himself. It''s finally dawning on him that his body is going through a massive change, one which he doesn''t have full control over, and is only along for the ride.


    It doesn''t feel great when one of the babies insists in kneeing his kidneys and the other in kicking his dder.


    "This is all your fault," Xi Zirui whines. "You did this to me."


    Han Yu nods dutifully, his warm hands working over Xi Zirui''s bare feet and ankles. "I did, it was all my doing."


    Xi Zirui res at him. "Don''t be so pleased about it, it''s not apliment." Han Yu nods again, staying silent now.


    Han Yu''s poor attempts to disguise his pleasure at seeing Xi Zirui heavily pregnant give him an idea, though.


    He knows exactly how Han Yu can make it up to him.


    Subtly, he pulls his robes up exposing all of his calves and a sliver of skin above the knee. Han Yu''s gaze roams the newly exposed expanse of skin hungrily, but Xi Zirui ignores him.


    Instead he pulls his leg free from Han Yu''s grip and swings it back and forth in front of his face. "This is all because you couldn''t control yourself," Xi Zirui says ring down at Han Yu, whose mouth has fallen open on a silent moan.


    "You just had to whelp me" Xi Zirui says, allowing his gaze to grow cold. "You couldn''t help yourself and just had to get me pregnant."


    Han Yu is openly panting now, his hands drifting to the unsubtle tent at the front of his robes.


    Xi Zirui nudges him on the side with his foot. "Well?"


    "Yes," Han Yu says, nodding rapidly. "It''s all my fault."


    "Don''t you think I deservepensation for carrying your brats?" Xi Zirui asks, his tone vicious. He lowers his foot and presses the heel down against Han Yu''s obvious erection, smiling when he whimpers.


    Han Yu can only nod. "Whatever you want, gege will do whatever you want."


    Xi Zirui scoffs. "Whatever I want? That''s riching from the man who held me down and kept cumming inside me until I passed out." He smirks. "And even that didn''t stop you."


    He slides his foot up Han Yu''s body and lodges it under his chin, tilting his head backwards. "Well? Don''t you have anything to say for yourself?"


    Han Yu''s gaze is smoldering, when it meets Xi Zirui''s. "I have been bad, and I deserve punishment."


    Xi Zirui grins. "On that much, we agree."


    ---


    In his mind, this was a lot sexier, and he could tie Han Yu to their bed himself, but due to being the size of a small, he has to ask Han Yu''s help to do up the bindings that keep him spread across their bed --pletely at Xi Zirui''s mercy.


    It''s all worth it for Xi Zirui to have him like this, with his hard cock dripping a steady stream onto his stomach. Xi Zirui is lying on his side, supporting his belly with one hand and dipping his fingers into the mess of precum on Han Yu''s hard abs with the other.


    He takes the wet fingers to his lips and licks them kittenishly, spreading the slick around his lips more than licking it.


    He dips his fingers in it again, and them raises them to Han Yu''s mouth, forcing them past his lips, rubbing the precum into his tongue.


    "Can you taste how wet you are?" Xi Zirui asks.


    Han Yu hums around the fingers in his mouth, his eyelids trembling.


    Xi Zirui loves seeing him like this, reduced to a whimpering mess andpletely at his mercy.


    He looks beautiful.


    It makes Xi Zirui want to bully him so more.


    "Slut," Xi Zirui says, whispering the word into Han Yu''s ear, making it pop with a sibnt curl of his tongue. "Just thinking about fucking me gets you this wet."


    Han Yu nods, straining his neck to the side to look at Xi Zirui. "It''s because I love you so much."


    Xi Zirui''s heart squeezes tenderly. Han Yu is such a beautiful fool, but this isn''t the time to be romantic.


    He has to steer them back to the scenario at hand, or else they''ll end up fucking doggy style like thest couple of times.


    As great as it is, it''s not what Xi Zirui wants right now.


    He runs his fingers down Han Yu''s heaving abdomen and wraps them around his straining cock. "You''re dying for it, aren''t you? Dying to fuck me. I''m already pregnant with your brats, but still all you can think about is fucking some more into me," he squeezes, drawing a hopeless whimper from Han Yu. "Isn''t that right?"


    Han Yu closes his eyes and nods. "It''s true, all I can think about is fucking Rui-er. But it''s not my fault, Rui-er looks so beautiful so full of my babies, I''m too weak to resist."


    Xi Zirui lets go of Han Yu''s hard cock, making him gasp at the sudden loss of sensation. "Good boy," he whispers sweetly, dropping a chaste kiss to Han Yu''s cheek. "You deserve a reward for being so honest."


    Xi Zirui splits his legs open over Han Yu''s waist, sitting up on his knees above his hard cock.


    Han Yu''s breathing grows hopelessly ragged.


    Smirking, Xi Zirui bnces himself on his chest, grazing the leaking tip of Han Yu''s cock with his slick asshole.


    "Please," Han Yu begs, his fingers curling and uncurling fruitlessly around the bindings keeping him in ce.


    Xi Zirui takes pity on him, but mostly on his knees which can''t handle this position for long, no matter how sexy.


    He reaches behind himself with great effort to steady Han Yu''s cock in ce as he lowers himself on it, moaning raggedly at the delicious stretch.


    He shakes out his long loose hair as soon as he''s fully seated, making it stream down his chest, across his swollen nipples, cherry red on his t chest, and curl around the round mound of his pregnant belly, which he holds in his arms as he fucks himself slowly on Han Yu''s cock.


    From his position, Han Yu can see Xi Zirui''s hard cock, trapped between his own hard abs and the prominent curve of Xi Zirui''s lower abdomen, dribbling milky fluid onto the taut skin of his stomach every time Han Yu''s cockhead rubs against his prostate.


    It''s not the most elegant fuck, with how limited Xi Zirui''s movements are by the size of his belly, but having Han Yu immobile under him like this never fails to drive him wild, and he can feel the orgasm drawing near.


    "Does it feel good?" Xi Zirui asks, dragging his nails down Han Yu''s chest. "To fuck my pregnant hole?"


    Han Yu''s nostrils re and he lets out a guttural moan, sounding like a wounded animal.


    Xi Zirui ms his hips down hard. "Do you like looking at me and seeing the result of your hard work?" he spreads his palms across his round belly.


    Han Yu twists his head from side to side, his lips bloodless from how hard he''s biting down on them. He''s making an herculean effort not toe.


    Xi Zirui takes pity on him, and bounces himself harder on his cock, actively chasing his own orgasm now.


    "Delicious," Han Yu whispers, canting his hips upwards, trying to fuck up into Xi Zirui''s coiling insides. "Fucking your pregnant hole is delicious, I want to stay buried inside you forever."


    A moan slips past Xi Zirui''s lips; he fucks himself harder on Han Yu''s cock, so close now that his vision grows blurry.


    "After these babies are born, I''m going to knock you up again."


    Xi Zirui can only whimper brokenly when his orgasm ms into him, making him shoot ropes of white cum all over himself and Han Yu, half of itnding on his round stomach.


    His movements slow to a halt, but Han Yu doesn''t care, he snaps his hips upwards once, twice, andes in Xi Zirui with a deafening growl.

 Chapter 136: Dont meddle in other peoples businesses

    Chapter 136: Don''t meddle in other people''s businesses


    They don''t stop trying to find a mate for Bai Mi, as much as she tries to evade their attempts to introduce her to eligible kunjun, but thus far they have all been unsessful.


    On his seventh month, Xi Zirui has finally reached eptance regarding his body''s temporary new hosts.


    The sight of his own feet is but a distant memory, and he has made his peace with it.


    Han Yu shadows him everywhere he goes, afraid he''ll stumble on something and injure himself.


    Xi Zirui jokes that he''s just worried Xi Zirui will slip and roll down an open door into theke, and keep rolling across the surface until he disappears from sight.


    He doesn''t remember what not having to pee every half hour feels like, and he''s sure one of his children has taken a liking to boxing with his kidneys, but other than that, life continues to be blissful and charmed.


    Han Yu often asks him to tell him more about their other lives. He wants to know everything they did together in the previous worlds.


    "You called me a whore in one of them," Xi Zirui tells him with an amused smile over lunch one day.


    Han Yu freezes with his chopsticks halfway to his mouth. "But you like that," he says, puzzled as to why Xi Zirui would think this is something worth mentioning.


    Xi Zirui smirks, he does typically like that, but, crucially, "that was one of the first words you said to me, we hadn''t even met, and I had just married your father."


    It takes Han Yu some time to process all of that, but he takes it in stride. Especially after Xi Zirui rifies that the father in question was an older Su Xueyi -- and then further rifying that no, they never consummated their union.


    "Naturally, it''s because I was overwhelmingly attracted to you, but could only express myself in this clumsy way," Han Yu reasons, waving his wine cup around.


    He might be a little tipsy.


    Xi Zirui who can only drink the mildest varieties of tea known to man at the moment, watches him in veiled amusement.


    "By calling me a whore?"


    Han Yu hums sagely. "Cleverly hiding my true desire to steal you away and make you MY whore."


    "Are you sure clever is the word you''re looking for?" Xi Zirui asks, taking a sip of tea.


    "Definitely."


    "In that same world you fucked me in public," Xi Zirui says, watching in delight as Han Yu''s eyebrows climb up his forehead.


    "I''d never do that, I wouldn''t want anyone else to see Rui-er like that," Han Yu says, frowning.


    He reaches across the table to take Xi Zirui''s hand in his. "That''s only for my eyes to see," he''s whimpering a little, as if he might burst into tears at any minute.


    Xi Zirui pinches his reddened cheeks. "How can you look so cute while talking about fucking?"


    Han Yu is really too much fun for Xi Zirui to resist teasing him.


    A servant knocks on the door to their room.


    "The young master from the Striped Smander n is here," the servant says, once Xi Zirui bids her to enter.


    He''s theirtest attempt in the race to find Bai Mi a mate, and it''s best not to leave him waiting.


    Han Yu is the one who did all the research on him, and decided he could be a good fit for Bai Mi. Xi Zirui deliberates trying to drag him downstairs to meet the young master, but thinks better of it when Han Yu mumbles something iprehensible.


    They want to cause a good first impression -- Heaven''s knows Bai Mi won''t -- and Han Yu isn''t helping matters in his current state.


    So, Xi Zirui drops a kiss on his cheek, and follows the servant out of the room.


    ---


    The young master is already seated at the low table, helping himself to the tea and cakes that have been prepared for him when Xi Zirui walks in with Bai Mi, who almost needs to be coerced into showing up.


    From the back he can tell this young master is small, with a delicate constitution and slender bones. His personal servant, attends to him and pours his tea.


    He turns around when he hears Xi Zirui and Bai Mie in and Xi Zirui nearly has loses his footing.


    Shen Yun. The motherfucker himself. Eating Xi Zirui''s cakes and drinking Xi Zirui''s tea.


    Xi Zirui struggles to hold on to his courteous smile.


    Han Yu handpicked him personally, Xi Zirui can''t dare to offend him.


    He and Bai Mi take their seats and Xi Zirui is shocked to find that Shen Yun''s servant is Ji Limei. Unlike Shen Yun she isn''t a smander, she doesn''t have any of his colorful throat markings.


    He''s unable to tell what exactly she is at first until she raises her head and smiles at him, showing a mouth full of sharp jagged teeth. A shark.


    She lowers her head immediately after noticing Xi Zirui''s shock, who feels like the world''s biggest asshole for not being able to hide it.


    Her smile is kind of charming, once one gets past the intensity of seeing her serrated teeth.


    Shen Yun spares Bai Mi a polite smile. "I''m happy to meet her Grace, it''s rare to meet a qianjun of her caliber."


    Xi Zirui stays silent, d that at least he can count on Bai Mi to be her usual frosty self andpletely ignore Shen Yun''s sad attempts at securing himself a mate.


    He looks sideways at her face and almost drops his cup when he sees her smiling widely, her hands crossed beneath her chin.


    "I''m very pleased to make young master Shen''s acquaintance as well."


    A cold dread seeps down Xi Zirui''s spine at each of her words.


    He needs to go lie down and contemte the mess he has just made of his life. "Excuse me, I''m not feeling to well," he says, holding on to his belly to try and get himself up.


    Immediately two servants materialize at his side to help him up.


    He ambles as fast as he can towards the door. "Please continue to enjoy yourselves, I just need some fresh air."


    Bai Mi barely lifts her gaze towards him, Xi Zirui isn''t even sure she heard him.


    He''s so fucked.


    ---


    Xi Zirui paces the outside of the reception room for what feels like hours.


    From time to time he''ll hear the sound of Bai Mi''s twinkling silver bellugh and the blood will freeze in his veins.


    His children absolutely won''t be cousins with any of Shen Yun''s cursed offspring. He''ll force Han Yu to abdicate and seek shelter with some other n, but he absolutely won''t share the same roof as Shen Yun.


    What is Bai Mi thinking? How could she find Shen Yun attractive in any way?


    Who, in their right mind, takes one look at his sickly face and decides, "here''s a healthy individual to carry my children to term''.


    Xi Zirui paraded so many hot babes, and handsome hunks in front of her, and it''s Shen Yun she goes with?


    He needs to remind himself that this is the same woman who was Su Xueyi''s Empress, she might not have had a choice in the matter, but clearly the damage to her psyche wassting.


    The door finally opens, Xi Zirui stops his pacing, one of his hands still resting on top of his belly, as he peers discreetly into the room, only to almost be smacked in the face when Shen Yun walks out in a tizzy.


    What could Bai Mi have possible done to make him that upset? Did she feel him up? Told him exactly how many children she expects him to give her and before which date?


    Bai Mi is the next to leave the room, looking exceedingly smug.


    Xi Zirui shoots her a disproving re. "I can''t believe you''d chose him of all kunjun I presented to you."


    She wrinkles her nose in distaste. "Him? Why would I want him? Does he look like he could carry a pregnancy to term without his bones folding into themselves like a house of cards?"


    "Exactly!" Xi Zirui says, gesturing exasperatedly.


    Wait, then does that mean...?


    Ji Limei walks shyly out of the room, her head lowered demurely and a deep crimson blush staining her cheeks and the top of her ears.


    Bai Mi smiles warmly and wraps her arm around her shoulders. "Meet my bride, young miss Ji Limei."


    Ji Limei lets out a giggle, her sharp little teeth showing up before she hides them with the back of her hand.


    Just then Han Yu makes his way down the stairs, rubbing his throbbing temples with a frown. "Why are you two standing there? What happened while I was asleep?"


    Xi Zirui goes to his side and loops his arms over Han Yu''s shoulder, resting his head over his shoulder. "Meet your new sister-inw."


    "Sister-inw? Just how long was I asleep for?"

 Chapter 137: Dont rush delivery

    Chapter 137: Don''t rush delivery


    As happy as Xi Zirui is for Bai Mi, her uing wedding doese at a terrible time.


    He''s nearing his due date, -- and absolutely not thinking about how the babies are going to be delivered -- and the preparations for Han Yu''s coronation kind of crash into the arrangements for her wedding.


    Which she decides is going to be a grand event, because Ji Limei is a soft and insecure girl, who deserves to feel special and appreciated, but most of all coveted, while Bai Mi stakes her im on her in front of a gathered audience of jealous onlookers.


    "Why would they be jealous?" Xi Zirui asks, questioning her logic.


    She res at him. "They will be jealous."


    Bai Mi never borates on whether she will specifically invite jealous people, or if they will be jealous the moment they gaze upon her bride''s lovely countenance, but the vein on her temple starts throbbing and Xi Zirui decides it''s in his best interests to quit while he''s ahead.


    Xi Zirui is too heavily pregnant to have an opinion when people ask him about flower arrangements either for the wedding or for the coronation ceremony.


    Both events could happen while he watches from his bed, for all he cares.


    It''s with that kind of industrious spirit that he proposes they save everyone time by having them happen on the same day.


    Bai Mi immediately bristles at the idea. "No, why should your coronation interrupt our wedding!"


    "Listen, we''ll get the coronation out of the way bright and early in the morning, and the rest of the day can be dedicated to your wedding," Xi Zirui pleads, almost desperate.


    He''s eight months pregnant, someone needs to take pity on him.


    Han Yu surely doesn''t.


    "I can barely walk, how can you even think about fucking?" Xi Zirui admonishes him, after Han Yu tries to grope him while he tells him about his n for the dual coronation plus wedding.


    "But Rui-er looks so beautiful," Han Yu says, cajoling as ever, his hands wandering under Xi Zirui''s robes. "How can this husband resist?"


    Xi Zirui is eventually persuaded by Han Yu''s strong grip around his cock.


    He spreads his legs and pulls up his robes with a sigh of contrived aggravation. "Fine, but you''re going to suck me off and I''lle on your face first."


    Han Yu smirks as if that''s exactly what he had in mind.


    ---


    In the end they go forward with Xi Zirui''s n to have the coronation and the wedding on the same day, for no reason other than he has gotten into the habit of clutching his back and scrunching up his face in pain every time he''s opposed.


    He might be ready to get this pregnancy over and done with, but he can''t deny that many advantagese with it.


    ---


    As the day of the coronation / wedding draws nearer everyone starts getting frantic to finish thest preparations.


    Xi Zirui wisely steps out of the way and lets them go at it.


    Bai Mi is like a general, shouting orders at everyone, while Han Yues up with some important n business that needs his attention whenever Bai Mi''s orders are directed at him.


    Xi Zirui is happy to eat his melon seeds from the sidelines.


    One of those days, he''s joined by Ji Limei.


    She takes one seat a his side and pours him a ss o tea, a sure sign that she wants to talk.


    Xi Zirui epts the cup from her and waits for her to tell him what''s on her mind.


    She dithers for a moment, twisting her own teacup between her fingers before blurting out, "What is it like? Being pregnant."


    Xi Zirui''s tea almost goes down the wrong pipe. That''s not what he expected her to ask about.


    "Uhm, ufortable a lot of the time, especially in theter months" he says, and raising his cup adds, "I''m going to have to pee this in about fifteen minutes."


    She nods, very seriously. "And uh...regarding conception..."


    He gives her a panicked look. She can''t expect him to tell her about actually making the babies.


    Ji Limei notices the terror in Xi Zirui''s eyes and waves her arms around. "No, I mean, is there anything a person can do to ensure conception?"


    "Uhm, just being in season is enough I think," Xi Zirui says, unsure of what else to say. "It worked for me."


    "I just don''t want to disappoint her Grace if I can''t conceive on the first try," she admits her head lowered shyly.


    Bai Mi is a little bit of an asshole, but she seems genuinely taken with Ji Limei, and there was their whole fling in the previous world, as ill-advised and slightly hical as it was -- not that Xi Zirui can judge -- so he doubts she''ll me Ji Limei if she doesn''t fall pregnant right away.


    Xi Zirui pats her handfortingly. "Don''t worry about that kind of thing, whatever happens will happen, you shouldn''t pressure yourself."


    "I just feel like everything that has happened is like a dream," she sighs. "A few weeks ago I was just another servant of the Striped Smander n, without a n of my own, and now I''m about to be married to such a renowned and beautifuldy." She clutches her cheeks between her palms. "I''m worried I''m making the whole thing up, and will wake up soon."


    Her happy smile is infectious, her tiny sharp teeth glinting between her lips. Xi Zirui finds himself feeling a little sentimental, something he wholly mes on the pregnancy wreaking havoc on his body.


    "Tell you what, I''m having two babies, I can always give you one, you''ll be doing me a favor, really," Xi Zirui says, leaning back on his arms with a sigh.


    Ji Limei chuckles, some of the tension draining from her shoulders. "I don''t know if his Highness would like that."


    Xi Zirui smirks at her, one of his hands resting over his stomach. "He liked making them, but let''s see how much he enjoys raising them."


    ---


    The coronation is boring, Xi Zirui resents having to stand there wearing heavy golden robes, a heavy golden hairpiece and what feels like a thousand hairpins, while one of the few surviving Coiled Dragon n elders drones on and on about the importance of tradition, family, bloodline, duty, and water. Thatst one is just because they''re dragons, but it''s the one which most strongly resonates with Xi Zirui.


    Always good to be grateful for water.


    Han Yu says some more words, Xi Zirui says a few other words agreeing with what Han Yu just said, and that''s it, the coronation is over, and then it''s time for Bai Mi and Ji Limei''s wedding and banquet.


    They both look resplendent in red and gold, some of Bai Mi''s killing aura softened by her happiness, Ji Limei is all smiles too. They make a good-looking couple, Bai Mi''s frosty, almost impervious beauty, makes a nice contrast to Ji Limei''s guileless charm.


    Xi Zirui just hopes Bai Mi isn''t into her because she looks easy to bully.


    "This reminds me of our wedding day," Han Yu says, holding Xi Zirui''s hand while they''re seating side by side during the banquet.


    Xi Zirui is silent for a moment, trying to find the simrities between this ceremony and the wild season induced fucking in which Han Yu imed him.


    Only btedly does he realizes he means the intimate ceremony they had with only Bai Mi for audience.


    "We were certainly wearing red too," Xi Zirui says, chuckling softly.


    Han Yu spares him a knowing look. "It was small, but it was romantic."


    Xi Zirui smiles at him, leaning back on his pillow and resting his hand on his belly. "It was, but I liked what came before it even more."


    Han Yu smirks at him and rests his hand alongside Xi Zirui''s on top of his round belly. "Little babies is almost time for you toe out, your parents can''t wait to meet you."


    Xi Zirui groans. "I can''t wait to have my dder all to myself again."


    "Don''t believe your papa, he loves you very much too," Han Yu says, petting Xi Zirui''s abdomen. "He''s going to spoil you a lot when you''re born."


    That sends a shiver down Xi Zirui''s spine. None of this feels real yet, he can believe that in a few short weeks the babies will be born and he and Han Yu will be parents. He''s used to being pregnant, as unlikely as it seemed at first, now it''s not being pregnant that will feel weird.


    ---


    The banquet goes on, even after Bai Mi and Li Jimei retire to their quarters. It now falls on Han Yu and Xi Zirui to entertain the guests until they grow tired of all the free food and wine -- which doesn''t seem like it''s going to happen any time soon.


    Xi Zirui is tired of sitting around and making small talk, especially considering most people only want to talk about his pregnancy.


    "You handle them, I''m going back to our room," Xi Zirui says, after the tenth auntie gives him advice for when he''s sitting the month.


    He gets up from his pillow with Han Yu''s help but it only takes one step for him to realize something is different. There''s a searing pain in his back and stomach, that is entirely different from the typical aches and pains he''s been feeling up until now.


    His arm shoots out towards Han Yu. "Go get the doctor, something is happening."

 Chapter 138: Dont waste the babies food

    Chapter 138: Don''t waste the babies'' food


    After that, Xi Zirui''s memory bes woozy.


    He''s faintly aware of Han Yu carrying him in his arms, of being deposited somewhere and being given something to drink and smell, probably the source of his confusion.


    His body feels light, disconnected from itself, and Xi Zirui feels as if he''s drifting above it all.


    He can''t even be worried about his babies with how light and woozy his head is.


    Han Yu is by his side, holding his hand and petting his hair, he says something but Xi Zirui can''t make out any of his words.


    The same elderly doctor who told Xi Zirui he was pregnant now cuts a small incision a little below his bellybutton. The skin splits like a ripe peach, but no paines.


    Han Yu''s fingers tighten on Xi Zirui''s hand as the doctor carefully takes out one baby and then the other, handing them to the servants attending to him.


    Xi Zirui watches this all happen with a detached sort of awareness.


    Oh, those are his babies, he wants to see their faces.


    Oh, there''s an empty space inside him now where the babies used to be, he wonders when that feeling will go away.


    Oh, the doctor is sewing him up now, that should hurt, but not as much as being split open.


    He feels cool hands on his sweaty forehead, and then Han Yu''s face entering his field of vision as he kneels at his side. "I''m so proud of Rui-er, our babies are healthy, a boy and a girl. Rui-er will be fine too."


    His tongue heavy as led, Xi Zirui makes an herculean effort to reply. "Didn''t do anything, doctor took them out."


    Han Yu chuckles and kisses Xi Zirui''s cheek. "And who carried them for eight months and one week?"


    That''s right, Xi Zirui did that. It was very troublesome.


    He res at Han Yu. "Next time you get pregnant."


    "Sure, whatever Rui-er says," Han Yu says.


    Han Yu''s smile is thest thing Xi Zirui hears before drifting away into unconsciousness, for good.


    ---


    The next time Xi Ziruies to, he''s been moved up to their bedroom. He''s been cleaned and changed into fresh clothes, and the tenderness on his lower abdomen means he''s probably been sowed up.


    He isn''t quite brave enough to take a peek just yet. It strikes him all of a sudden that it was his first surgery.


    Well, at least he got babies out it. The most some people get is their kidney stones in a stic cup.


    Speaking of which...where are they?


    He tries to sit up in bed, but a gentle hand steadies his shoulder. "Don''t get up, the doctor said you shouldn''t move around much for the next three days," Han Yu says, smiling down at him from the bedside, where he has presumably been waiting for Xi Zirui to wake up.


    Xi Zirui sighs in annoyance but remains quiet.


    He has an entire month of not doing much to look forward to.


    It''s expected that he''ll be sitting the month like all other kunjun in this world, and Xi Zirui really couldn''te up with any good reason not to do it.


    "Let me see my babies," he asks, making grabby hands at Han Yu.


    A momentter, Han Yues in with a baby in his arms, and a smiling servant brings up the other.


    "This is our little girl," Han Yu says, depositing a slumbering child in Xi Zirui''s arm. "And that''s the little boy," he says, when the servant helps settle the other baby across his chest.


    Xi Zirui looks down at both of their squished up tiny little faces, and tries not to cry.


    "I love them a lot," he says, looking up at Han Yu, overwhelmed.


    Han Yu leans down to kiss the top of his head. "I know, I love them and you, a lot too."


    "They need names," Xi Zirui says, admiring the babies'' tiny hands as they curl up in the nkets swaddling them.


    Both of them have little horns sprouting from their foreheads, tiny and immature still, and their ears are ribbed, fin-like, in the same orange color as Xi Zirui''s own shorter horns. He expected them to have Han Yu''s colouring along with his race, but he''s happy to see that tiny little bit of himself.


    As to who they''ll look like, only time will tell. Although, Xi Zirui hopes they''ll be a mix of both their features.


    "Maybe I should choose their names," Han Yu says, a slight smile ying at his lips.


    Xi Zirui shoots him a re, but before he can say anything, Han Yu adds, "We don''t want another ''Little Thunder'' situation, do we?"


    Xi Zirui''s mouth falls open on a silent gasp, some time passes before he can ask, "You remembered?"


    Han Yu nods. "Bits and pieces, it''s like snippets areing to me at odd times."


    The tears Xi Zirui was able to hold back earlier all fall unbidden now. He nuzzles both babies, marveling at their clean, sweet scent. He''s so happy he thinks his heart might burst.


    ---


    They end up naming the boy Han Zhiye and the girl Han Xiu, after a long-winded back and forth.


    Dragon babies nurse only for a week before being switched over to solid foods, mostly raw fish and their entrails.


    It exins the continued tness of Xi Zirui''s chest, and his swollen nipples.


    He''s never been so d that he''s not actually a human in this world when the babies wake up every three hours crying to be fed. Only a few more days of this and he''ll be back to uninterrupted nights of sleep.


    "You get them," he moans sleepily, at what must be three in the morning when both of them start up their nightly wailing. "I''m staying in bed."


    Han Yu wraps his arms around Xi Zirui''s waist, which is still not back to his pre-pregnancy tness, and kisses his bare nape. "I can go get them, but you''re the one with the milk."


    Xi Zirui curses and swats him, but still sits up in bed, resigned to his fate.


    Han Yu brings him the babies, and Xi Zirui holds one in each arm as they feed. "Good thing there''s only two of you, because I only have two nipples," he grins down at their little sleepy faces. "What would I do if there were more of you, uh? You give me enough trouble as it is. I hope your aunt has four in one go, see how she likes it."


    Once both of them have drunk their fill Han Yu takes them back to their cribs and climbs up into bed with Xi Zirui. He''s awfully quiet, but his eyes are trained on the front of Xi Zirui''s half-opened inner robes, where a few drops of milk have spilled down his skin.


    Xi Zirui can anticipate his thoughts even before he voices them. "Is there any left for me?" he asks, thumbing Xi Zirui''s sore nipple gently, making more milk flow out.


    "Greedy, that''s for the babies," Xi Zirui says, smirking down at Han Yu''s pleading face.


    He looks as if Xi Zirui is doing him a great injustice by denying him.


    In the end, Xi Zirui is hopeless against his big eyes and pouting lower lip and indulges him. Sighing in satisfaction once Han Yu''s lips close around the abused skin, soothing it with his wet tongue.


    It doesn''t take long for Xi Zirui to grow greedy too.


    He warns Han Yu sternly, before he climbs on top of him. "If you get me pregnant again so soon, I''ll divorce you."


    ---


    The babies are a lot of fun, for all they can''t do much yet.


    For the first month of their lives, Xi Zirui is confined to a suite of rooms in the pce, so he spends a lot of time with them.


    He thinks they have distinctive personalities already. "I think A-Xiu is going to be a painter," he tells Han Yu seriously while looking out the window with Han Xiu in his arms. "She looks at nature so studiously, I think she has the gaze of an artist."


    Han Yu only nods at him, smiling, he knows Xi Zirui will change his assessment of their child''s future career prospects the moment she stares too long at the curtains.


    Han Zhiye is a smiling boy, unlike his more stoic sister, he''s always giggling and doing little scrunched up faces to get Xi Zirui and Han Yu tough at him.


    This naturally leads Xi Zirui to conclude that he''ll be aedian.


    "Why not an actor, like his parents?" Han Yu asks, leaning back on his elbows with a huge grin.


    Now that he remembers some of their previous lives, he doesn''t hesitate to drop that knowledge on Xi Zirui at carefully calcted intervals to generate maximum devastation -- or maximum annoyance, as the case might be.


    Right now, Xi Zirui isn''t amused. He turns around from the window, both he and Han Xiu giving Han Yu twin unimpressed looks, and says, "You were an actor, I was just a poor idiot who stumbled on set thanks to a fucked up little machine."


    Han Yu chuckles. "You weren''t that bad. You even managed to convince me you were the same person as the original, despite your personalities being nothing alike."


    That reminds Xi Zirui of something.


    He shoots Han Yu an essing look over his shoulder. "Not that it stopped you from sleeping with him in the second world."


    Han Yu goes very still, stopping his gentle rocking of Han Zhiye. He smiles sheepishly up at Xi Zirui. "I didn''t know any better, please forgive this husband."


    Xi Zirui sighs despondently and raises Han Xiu in front of his face, meeting her serious gaze with his own. "A-Xiu can be whatever she wants, as long as she isn''t shameless like her father."


    Between Han Yu''s peals ofughter, Xi Zirui thinks he and his daughter reach an understanding.


    He''s going to be great at this parenting thing.

 Chapter 139: Dont try to hold back time [END WORLD 6]

    Chapter 139: Don''t try to hold back time [END WORLD 6]


    Xi Zirui hasn''t yet finished his month of seclusion when news reach him that Ji Limei is pregnant.


    He can only imagine Bai Mi''s smugness, and is d for the convenient excuse of sitting the month to prevent him from having to see her.


    His children continue to grow strong and healthy and Xi Zirui is grateful for every day he gets to spend with them.


    Some days it''s hard to keep his anxiety at bay. Ni Ni remains quiet, but Xi Zirui knows better than to trust her silence. Who knows when she''ll speak up again and bring with her the end of the peaceful life he has built here.


    At night, he sleeps with Han Zhiye and Han Xiu in the bed with him, unwilling to let go of them for even a second for fear they''ll disappear if he looks away.


    Han Yu is no less anxious, now that he has at least some of his memories back.


    During some of those sleepless nights he tells Xi Zirui about what it was like for him.


    "I never recover from losing you," he says, running his fingers over Xi Zirui''s hair and kissing his forehead. "At least now I know it won''t be forever. That was the hardest part, thinking I would never be happy again."


    Xi Zirui hides his face against Han Yu''s chest, his fingers clenching and unclenching on Han Yu''s inner robes.


    He feels selfish, for focusing so much on his own pain.


    It''s always harder for the people who stay behind.


    Han Yu has endured much more than him in some respects.


    "I''m sorry," Xi Zirui whispers. "For leaving you behind."


    "I''m sorry too, for not knowing how to keep you yet."


    That''s the crux of all their problems. They''ve poured over theirbined memories, and tried to remember something from before the Transmigrator 4000 but to no avail.


    They don''t remember what caused all this, or any detail about their past lives.


    Han Yu tries to be optimistic. "Maybe this time nothing will happen, Su Xueyi hasn''t done anything, Cao Fei confirmed his movements aren''t suspicious. That has to be a good sign."


    Maybe Xi Zirui could hold on to that hope before the babies were born, but now, looking at their sweet faces, peaceful in sleep, that feels too flimsy. He wants the certainty of a life with his family.


    Even being able to return to their original lives as gods isn''t good enough.


    Xi Zirui doesn''t want to leave his children.


    He wants to raise them into adulthood, be present to watch them be their own people, these two unlikely lives he and Han Yu made.


    "Whatever happens, you have to promise me you''ll take care of them," Xi Zirui says, petting Han Zhiye''s warm cheek. "I''m sorry to put that burden on you, but you need to promise me you''ll hold on for them."


    Han Yu''s arms tighten around his waist. "I promise," he says, whispering the words against Xi Zirui''s nape.


    ---


    Other days, it''s like their worries can''t touch them, and they''re free to enjoy their days with their children.


    Those days are the most precious, and Xi Zirui clings to them fiercely,mitting every second to memory.


    The twins are close to six months, when Han Xiu says her first word.


    "Papa," she says, waving her chubby arms towards Xi Zirui, not a teeth in her mouth yet.


    Han Yu isn''t there to hear it, and his disappointment is crushing.


    He keeps trying to get Han Xiu to speak again but with no sess.


    "Can you say, daddy, A-Xiu?" he asks, waving a little stuffed toy in front of her face without much sess.


    Her little features rearrange themselves into a mask of stoniness and she goes back to being the world''s most serious and quiet baby, to Xi Zirui''s great amusement.


    "Just wait, I''ll be there to hear Zhiye''s first words," Han Yu deres, trying not to let his jealousy show.


    Han Zhiye''s first word is also "papa", and unlike his bold words, Han Yu isn''t there to hear it either, due to being busy with n business.


    Xi Zirui debates whether to tell him or not, but decides it would be cruel to deceive him.


    Predictably, Han Yu isn''t happy about it.


    "That''s it, I''m going to stay with you and the twins until they start taking their first steps, Bai Mi can take over my duties."


    She does, but she isn''t happy about it.


    Han Yu reminds her that her children haven''t been born yet, where his are very much crawling around and clinging to his skirts. "And walking soon! Which I''ll be there to witness, if it kills me."


    Xi Zirui thinks his dedication to being there for all their children''s milestones is really endearing and he supports him wholeheartedly.


    Which is why when Han Zhiye stands up on his own, and take a single tentative step forward, Xi Zirui immediately calls over Han Yu. "Come quickly, I think Zhiye is going to walk."


    Han Yu rushes to his side, grinning widely. "What a big boy, taking his first steps!" he spreads his arms, waiting for Han Zhiye to walk towards him.


    And waits.


    And waits.


    And waits some more.


    Han Zhiye seems to have lost all interest in walking and just sits on his bum, looking up at both of them with his fingers shoved inside his mouth and giggling around his wet fist.


    "I give up," Han Yu says after hours of this, sitting down with a sigh. "They only do stuff when I''m not around."


    He''s pouting a little, and Xi Zirui can''t resist him. He wraps his arms around Han Yu''s neck, cooing at him. "That''s not true, they both smile a lot when you''re around. Even A-Xiu, and she''s usually so serious."


    Despite his best attempts, Han Yu continues sulking.


    That is until the feels something tugging on his sleeve and looks down to see Han Zhiye standing next to him. "Kissy, daddy?" he mumbles around the fingers in his mouth.


    Han Yu lets out a delighted gasp and picks up Han Zhiye in his arms, swinging him a little to make him giggle. "Clever boy, did you notice daddy was sad and wanted to cheer him up?"


    Xi Zirui leans his head against Han Yu''s shoulder and watches fondly as he praises their son, wishing he could stay inside this moment forever.


    ---


    Time passes despite Xi Zirui''s worries, although it doesn''t get easier. He expects to have the rug pulled from under him at any moment, and can only sigh in relief when he gets to wake up every morning next to Han Yu and go find their children sleeping peacefully in their cribs.


    This charmed existence feels gossamer thin, like one wrong more can bring everything crashing down.


    Xi Zirui is terrified that he''ll be the one who ruins everything.


    He never thought about being a parent, that always felt like a decision too far away in the future to even consider, but now that he''s one, he doesn''t know what he''s going to do without his children.


    How is he supposed to go on, after this world, knowing he left Han Yu and their babies behind?


    How can he trade his family for the uncertainty of a life he doesn''t even remember?


    He eyes the silver cuff around his wrist from time to time, his mind whirring.


    What would happen if he tried to get rid of it? Would it get rid of Ni Ni as well?


    Would it allow him to stay beyond the Transmigrator''s 4000 arbitrary time controls?


    Xi Zirui tries to find a way to stay, no longer even trying to remember his previous life and the mysterious circumstances that led him and Han Yu to be trapped in the different realms.


    "What are you thinking?" Han Yu asks him, when he finds him looking at a bare patch of wrist.


    That''s one of the biggest hurdles, trying to get the bracelet off when only he can see it.


    Thus far all his attempts have been fruitless.


    "I''m trying to find a way to stay," Xi Zirui says, reaching over to link his fingers with Han Yu''s.


    Han Yu pulls him into his chest, kisses the top of his head. "We''ll find a way, you''re still here. That''s what matters."


    ---


    Han Zhiye and Han Xiu continue growing like reeds, which is a little worrying for Xi Zirui. They aren''t even a year old, and he already wishes he could hold back time.


    Is this how he''s going to feel for the rest of their lives? Like they''re running ahead of him and he''s struggling to catch up?


    Bai Mi''s children are born, triplets, to her great delight. All of them boys, Bai Jun, Bai Lin and Bai Lun.


    Naturally, she invites Xi Zirui and Han Yu to their one month celebration. They take their children, so they can meet their little cousins for the first time.


    Han Xiu is uninterested,pletely ignoring the babies, and keeping to her corner of the nket she''s deposited on.


    Han Zhiye on the other hand is immediately curious about them, and tries to peer into Bai Lun''s bass.


    Xi Zirui watches them with a feeling of great tenderness. He''s really happy his children will have friends to y with, he didn''t lie to Bai Mi about that.


    Han Yues up behind him and whispers in his ear. "What do you say we get started on siblings for Zhiye and A-Xiu?"


    Xi Zirui chuckles, it would be nice to have that kind of luxury, to be able to n ahead for an eventual family expansion. As it stands, Xi Zirui feels grateful for what he already has, fearful that being too greedy will be his downfall.


    "We can talk about thister," he tells Han Yu, wiggling his eyebrows suggestively. He''s not in season, so they can at least roley -- that''s always fun.


    They''re leaving Bai Mi''s and Ji Limei''s quarters, each carrying a sleeping child in their arms, when Xi Zirui hears a voice he wishes he could have forgotten.


    "I''m sorry Host, but I can''t hold off any longer" Ni Ni says, just as the world around Xi Zirui goes dark.

 Chapter 140: Dont look confused in front of the cameras

    Chapter 140: Don''t look confused in front of the cameras


    Almost no time passes before Xi Zirui regains conscience in the nk limbo space.


    He shoots up to his feet in a panic, looking around the white area in disbelief.


    How can this have happened?


    "Ni Ni tried to leave Host alone in the world for as long as she could, but it grew too unstable to sustain," she says, her tone contrite.


    Xi Zirui lets out a mirthlessugh. A life, a family, all gone, just like that.


    He''s too empty to grieve. Too hollowed out to rage at the injustice of being so callously plucked from such a happy life.


    "Just answer me this," he asks, his voice ringing out through the empty space. "Is it possible for a male god to bear children? Will I ever see my babies again?"


    Ni Ni is silent for a long time, and for each second she doesn''t answer Xi Zirui''s heart grows heavier.


    Until finally, "It can happen," she says, tentatively. "There are ways, pills that exist and can make conception possible."


    He nods, feeling numb.


    At least there''s hope he''ll get to see Han Zhiye and Han Xiu again. He refuses to believe fate would be so cruel as to show him a glimpse of them only to take them away forever.


    Han Yu he knows he''ll see again, as much as it hurts him to leave their life in the Coiled Dragon pce behind -- but what about his little twins? It''s not a matter of finding other children for him and Han Yu to raise, he wants Zhiye with his easy giggles and A-Xiu with her adult-like stoicism.


    His babies.


    "Get me out of here," Xi Zirui says, feeling too hollow to cry.


    Ni Ni dithers. "Does Host want to know what happened to...everyone else?"


    Does he? What''s worse? Thinking that his sudden death ruined the lives of everyone he loves, or knowing how exactly they moved on without him?


    "Can you tell meter, if I don''t want to hear it now?" he asks.


    "Yes, I can tell Host the details at ater time," she replies, almost quietly.


    Xi Zirui nods, and everything around him vanishes.


    ---


    This time around, something different happens, Xi Zirui''s body doesn''t die, he just falls into a profounda.


    Han Yu is able to catch him as he loses conscience, preventing him from dropping Han Xiu.


    No doctor can find the reason for his sudden ailment, and while they assure Han Yu they''ll find a way to wake him, Han Yu knows, deep down, that he''ll probably never see Xi Zirui awake in this lifetime again.


    He wants to give in to the despair that keeps closing in on him, for each day that he keeps vigil by Xi Zirui''s bedside and he doesn''t stir -- but the promise he made keeps him sane through his grief.


    He needs to take care of their children, that was what Xi Zirui wanted, and Han Yu will do his best to honor his wishes.


    In the following days, Xi Zirui is moved to an adjacent room to their bedroom, tucked into bed as if he really can wake up at any moment.


    Han Yu takes to talking with him, even though no answeres, and he feels better that way, almost as if Xi Zirui is still there with him -- just oddly quiet.


    He brings the babies to spend time with Xi Zirui as well, and after some time they try to stop waking him up, just snuggling up to him for naps, or ying around him.


    Han Yu''s heart tightens as he watches his children try to interact with their father and get no answer, but on the other hand, there''s nothing else he can think to do.


    He just wants his family to be together.


    ---


    The years pass, Han Zhiye and Han Xiu grow up healthy, each of them resembling Xi Zirui more each day, in their own ways.


    Han Zhiye with his blinding smiles and easy charm, Han Xiu with her shrewd nature and sly remarks.


    After puberty, Han Xiu presents as a qianjun and Han Zhiye as a kunjun. There''s a celebration for both of them, and a few short monthster for their cousin, Bai Lun which is the only one of Bai Mi''s children to present a second gender, being a qianjun.


    Han Yu is so proud of his children, he''s certain Xi Zirui would be proud of them too.


    They continue to visit Xi Zirui together, to tell him about their days and what they have done. Han Yu writes down some of the remarkable events of their lives in a diary which he re-reads often, to ensure he''ll remember all of it when he meets Xi Zirui again.


    He wants to be able to tell him all about their children.


    One day, Han Xiues up to him and deres, "I''m going to study the healing arts, I want to find a cure for papa''s illness," she says, her eyes set and her voice sure.


    Seeing her earnestness, Han Yu can''t keep the truth from her any longer. "A-Xiu, your papa is never waking up."


    Her shock only shows in the minute tightening of her brows, "What do you mean?"


    Han Yu tells her everything, at least in a way that will make sense to her, and that doesn''t make her question her entire existence and life in their world.


    She listens to everything quietly, her expression unchanging. She thanks Han Yu for telling her, and leaves without another world.


    She never brings up wanting to be a doctor again, but she doesn''t stop visiting Xi Zirui''s bedside.


    ---


    The years keep passing, their children grow into adults, but Han Yu still doesn''t feel as if his job is done -- as if he has fulfilled his promise to Xi Zirui. He wonders if he ever will.


    Bai Mi and Ji Limei have two more children, two girls this time, Bai Mei and Bai Li.


    Han Yu is happy for his cousin, who has mellowed out considerably with marriage, but he can''t help wondering if he and Xi Zirui would have had more children if he was still around.


    If their lives together hadn''t been so senseless interrupted.


    He tells this to Xi Zirui, one day, still sleeping peacefully in his bedroom, as beautiful as the day he fell unconscious. "What great sin did wemit in our previous lives, to be punished like this?"


    He doesn''t get any answer.


    ---


    Shortly after, he falls sick, it''s a new bout of the same mysterious illness that ravaged Coiled Dragon all those years ago, before Xi Zirui even joined them.


    The doctors try their best, but Han Yu knows they''ll be just as powerless as they were to prevent their elders from dying.


    Thankfully, he''s the only one affected. He won''t see his children find mates of their own, but he''s has made his peace with death.


    At least he''ll be seeing Xi Zirui soon. Laid up in his sickbed, Han Yu keeps a mental tally of everything he wants to tell Xi Zirui, a list of everything he missed.


    "I''ll tell you all about it," he tells the empty room. "I did my best, our children grew up well."


    He dies peacefully in his sleep, with a smile on his lips.


    ---


    The moment Xi Zirui wakes up in the Transmigrator 4000''s chair, he turns to the side and res at the Shopkeeper standing at his side.


    She doesn''t look any more pleased to see him. "Did you have a good time?" she asks, her features pinched in annoyance.


    Xi Zirui looks straight ahead. "What''s it to you? Just send me over to the next world," he says, looking straight ahead.


    She doesn''t try to engage him in any small talk, the mood chilly between them, and soon Xi Zirui is falling unconscious again.


    As soon as he''s gone, Ni Ni slithers out from behind the machine, her tiny nails clicking on the floor. "Why did you pull us out?"


    The Shopkeeper shoots her a re. "He wanted to stay, and you were just going to let him? You know we need to solve this mess, the consequences will be disastrous if we don''t."


    Ni Ni doesn''t say anything for a long time, watching the Shopkeeper thinker away with the machine in silence.


    "What is he going to do when he finds out Han Yu isn''t a god like him?"


    Ni Ni''s question makes the Shopkeeper''s hande to a stop over the control panel. She tightens her fingers and lets out a deep sigh. "Let''s hope he doesn''t remember that particr detail before finding out how to return to the heavenly realm."


    ---


    When Xi Zirui nextes to, he''s sitting down on a chair, in a brightly lit room surrounded by dozens and dozens of young men all wearing the same ugly sailor zer as him.


    They''re all sitting in tiered levels, in an ample room, inplete darkness.


    Xi Zirui has no idea what''s going on, until a bright sh of lights suddenly blinds him, at the same time that upbeat pop music starts ying.


    A familiar figure runs towards the stage in front of the tforms where Xi Zirui and the other young men are sitting.


    She''s wearing a shy, sequined dress, and makes a girlish pose in front of several cameras mounted on a semi-circle around the stage.


    "Wee everyone, to the first episode of the 7th season of ''Nation''s Number One Idols''! The reality show where YOU decide who will be the members of the country''s next top boyband!" she says, jumping up and down in excitement.


    She turns around at the same time lights sh down on Xi Zirui and the others. He blinks in confusion while everyone around him smiles brightly and waves towards the cameras.


    When his eyes adjust to the sudden bright re Xi Zirui recognizes Ji Limei as the presenter in the sequined dress.


    She smiles widely and returns their waves. "And now, let''s meet our contestants!"


    Xi Zirui remains frozen silent, clinging to his seat in a panic.


    Just what the fuck has he gotten himself into now?

 Chapter 141: Dont antagonize the other contestants

    Chapter 141: Don''t antagonize the other contestants


    His mind reeling, Xi Zirui calls forth for Ni Ni to exin the details of this world, as little as he actually wants to speak with her, he needs to understand just what he has gotten himself into.


    "Answering Host: the original is a contestant in a popr idol survival show. This means that several contestants will showcase their abilities over a period of three months, while cohabiting in a secluded location, for the privilege of bing one of 7 members of a boyband."


    Xi Zirui listens to Ni Ni speak, while keeping an eye on Ji Limei''s movements. She''s going through each contestant and asking them to introduce themselves to the public watching at home.


    Since this show is recorded in advance, Xi Zirui assumes only the most interesting introductions will be broadcast with everyone else getting a brief overview. There''s no other way to do it, with the sheer number of contestants, which look to be between seventy and eighty.


    He tries to look surreptitiously at the people around him in the hope of finding Han Yu among the crowd, but the bright lights and the sea of fresh faces glowing with product make it hard for him to distinguish anyone.


    "The original was a minor inte celebrity signed to an agency which employed ''influencers'' to sell products via marketing livestreams. He has as much online fans as he has haters, and he was brought onto the show in the hopes of generating controversy and online engagement," Ni Ni says, at the same time as the holo screen above his wrist disys a series of selected weibo posts and gossip site articles about the original.


    Xi Zirui wants to sink into his chair and disappear.


    This is all so...childish.


    He was a parent in the previous world. He worried about his children well-being, and enjoyed his free time in thepany of the husband he loved, taking leisurely trips around Coiled Dragon n territory and surrounding areas. His previous life was bucolic and carefree -- ideal in every way.


    How is he supposed to care about a stupid talent survival show to find idols for a manufactured boyband?


    "I''m sorry Host, I understand it''s not ideal, but Host can''t leave thepetition, or it will trigger his death in this world due to too much deviation from the established role. The only way for Host to leave thepetition safely, without ruining his chances of learning more about how to return to the heavenly realm in this world, is to be voted out," Ni Ni says, sounding apprehensive.


    Xi Zirui is naturally suspicious of everything Ni Ni says, and his attitude towards her is frosty and distant, but he''s inclined to believe her in this regard. No matter how much he changed things in the other worlds he never rejected the original''s set "path".


    He fumes in silence. How is he going to make it through the damn show, when he doesn''t know how to sing or dance?


    "Acting ability is also tested, while the final prize for the winners will be to join the boyband, it''s expected that an idol will be skilled in different performance arts."


    Oh, because Xi Zirui was such a great actor in the first world?


    Ji Limei continues to interview the other contestants until finally reaching Xi Zirui, who clings to his chair, stiff as a board.


    The smile never leaves her pretty face as she says, "Here we have Xi Zirui, 23 years old, and a well-known inte personality." ording to what Ni Ni told him, this is a bit of an exaggeration, but it''s not like Ji Limei can introduce him as an online attention seeker.


    A cameraman points a heavy shoulder camera straight at Xi Zirui''s face, who looks sideways away from the lenses.


    "Can you tell us what inspired you to apply to NNI?" Ji Limei asks, thrusting the microphone in Xi Zirui''s face.


    "Uuuh, temporary brain malfunction," he blurts out, now looking into the camera as if he expects it to bite him.


    This is a surreal experience, and not at all like being an actor. Being hounded like this by a camera, while dressed in the same way as dozens of other people feels like a bizarre social experiment.


    Ji Limei looks confused for a moment, before letting out a tinkling, andpletely fakeugh. "Then, does that mean you''re having second thoughts?"


    Xi Zirui nods. "Full blown regret," he says, hoping that if he is especially awkward, the public will see his introduction and vote him out quickly.


    That''s a convenient loophole. That way he won''t be going against the original''s "role" in the world, he will merely be letting it y out ording to the public''s wishes.


    He''ll find a way to meet Han Yu after leaving. He''s probably a cameraman, or staff, or heavens forbid, a fan of this stupid show.


    "Actually...," Ni Ni starts, but doesn''t get to finish as a voice from the other end of the row Xi Zirui is seated on interrupts her.


    "How presumptuous," an achingly familiar voice says, and Xi Zirui''s heart climbs up to his throat.


    Han Yu.


    He''s leaning forward in the row of seats, staring straight at Xi Zirui.


    Not an ounce of recognition in his bright eyes.


    Xi Zirui immediately detes. He''s getting tired of having to seduce Han Yu all over again in every world, just once, he would love for him to remember him right away too.


    He looks young and handsome as always, but Xi Zirui wants to shake him by the shoulders and hear from his lips what happened to their children, ask him if they lived well after Xi Zirui died. He wants to know what kind of people they grew up into.


    It''s unfair, that he has multiple lives, and a family with Han Yu, and he''s still looking at Xi Zirui as if he''s a stranger.


    He slumps his shoulders in utter defeat, but the cameras don''t catch any of that, they''re busy following Ji Limei as she rushes to Han Yu''s side.


    "Can you tell us why you think your fellow contestant''s words are presumptuous?" she asks, her eyes shining with genuine glee. She does have an unfortunate penchant for gossip.


    Han Yu shes the cameras a rakish smile and runs his hand through his silky hair. "If he applied due to a ''temporary brain malfunction'', and now feels ''full blown regret'', does that mean that those of us who don''t, are experiencing a permanent malfunction?"


    He tries to catch Xi Zirui''s eye across the distance. "It sounds arrogant if you ask me. Like he''s looking down on all of us."


    That''s because he is.


    Xi Zirui can''t see a more useless waste of someone''s time than entering reality show to join a boyband.


    Just what is Han Yu doing here?


    While Xi Zirui''s own original character is extremely skewed in each world, Han Yu is always Han Yu. A bit of an asshole, stubborn, impossibly horny, funny, kind, sweet, and while he can be somewhat of a loveable fool, he is never an idiot.


    Joining an idol survival show seems like idiot behaviour.


    Ji Limei and the cameramen rush towards Xi Zirui.


    "What do you have to say to your colleagues usations?" she asks, her smile wide.


    Xi Zirui lifts his neck, and finally meets Han Yu''s challenging gaze. To the cameras he says only, "Noment."


    ---


    After an exhausting round of introductions, where everyone tries to one up each other, and Xi Zirui finds out that Han Yu isn''t the only familiar face here. They''re also joined by Shen Yun, Jin Ranyu and Cao Fei who are also trying their luck at being one of the members of the nation''s next top boyband.


    Su Xueyi being the only notable absence.


    Xi Zirui is sure he''ll meet him sooner orter.


    After the introductions there is a segment of self-evaluation, where they have to sit themselves on a sort of tiered stage across from where they are now. The stage is pyramid shaped, with more room at the bottom than at the top. Each tier isbelled with a letter from A to D, and finally F at the bottom.


    They have to sit themselves ording to their personal evaluation of their own skills and talents.


    Ji Limei turns to Xi Zirui first. Which makes him rethink his original n of being awkward in order to be kicked out first.


    With Han Yu''s snarky quip, he has put himself in the unwanted position of being part of an unfolding storyline. Something the audience will surely want to watch more of.


    He would much prefer to approach Han Yu randomly after both of them leave the show and ask him out on a date.


    How are they supposed to grow close while sharing a living space with seventy other people?


    When Ji Limei asks him to think hard about his strengths and weaknesses and choose a seat for himself, Xi Zirui takes barely a second to make up his mind and cut a straight path towards the F-rank seats.


    There''s a chorus of confused whispers from the other contestants, which falls silent when Ji Limei asks Han Yu where he''s going to seat.


    Xi Zirui is surprised when Han Yu takes a seat next to him on therge empty bench of F-rank, grinning widely.

 Chapter 142: Dont deliver a sad little performance

    Chapter 142: Don''t deliver a sad little performance


    Xi Zirui would have been pleased by Han Yu choosing to sit next to him, except he hasn''t taken the measure of him in this world yet, and it''s clear he doesn''t remember Xi Zirui.


    What is he ying at?


    Ji Limei bounds over to them, barely able to contain her excitement. "Our first two contestants think so lowly of themselves! Can you tell us why you chose to ce yourselves in F-rank?"


    She thrusts the mic in Xi Zirui''s face, who scoots away from it before answering, "I don''t have any talents."


    Ji Limei is clearly confused by his whole demeanor, but she''s also a consummate professional and her smile never slips. "Our mentors will see about that!" she says, in a smooth segue into the show''s rules. "As soon as all contestants take their seats we''ll meet the mentors that will guide our contestants as well as judge their performances."


    She turns to Han Yu this time, "What about you, why did you chose to sit in F-rank?"


    Han Yu shrugs, leaning back on his hands and kicking his legs back and forth. "I saw that such an interesting gege took a seat here, so I naturally followed his lead."


    Xi Zirui holds back his smirk. Han Yu is such a little shit. He wonders what kind of brain damage makes him find it adorable.


    "Didn''t you say he was arrogant?" Ji Limei asks.


    Han Yu shrugs again. "That doesn''t mean he isn''t interesting."


    There''s a buzz of spection from the other contestants, and the cameras quickly pan to Xi Zirui, trying to catch his reaction.


    He schools his features into a mask of neutrality and waits for the cameras to find another target.


    He''s going to grit his teeth through this thing until he gets voted out.


    Xi Zirui chances a sideways nce at Han Yu, thinking of how he can convince him to try and get voted out with him too.


    ---


    All the other contestants find their seats -- many of them following Xi Zirui''s and Han Yu''s lead.


    "It''s where all the interesting people sit!" one of them says.


    "I don''t think my small talents are anything special, and I''ll wait for the mentors'' judgement," says it another, pouting cutely for the cameras.


    Shen Yun is the first to take a seat in A-rank, walking up the stairs with his head held high. Despite his dainty frame, he walks as if he towers above everyone else.


    When asked the reason behind his decision, he smiles secretively, winking before saying, "I worked really hard to get where I am now, and I''m not going to sell myself short just to look cute in front of the cameras."


    ording to what Ni Ni tells Xi Zirui. Shen Yun was the main vocalist of another boyband, which disbanded due to one of the member''s numerous cheating scandals. He''s probably one of the most famous contestants in the entirepetition.


    Jin Ranyu takes a seat in B-rank an is his usual loquacious self when he exins himself. "It''s a fair assessment of my skills and talents."


    Ni Ni tells Xi Zirui that he''s a model, famous for his editorials, whose agency thinks he has the potential to make the jump to the entertainment industry.


    Cao Fei takes a seat in C-rank, and his exnation is nothing if not unusual. "A-rank is too high, F-rank is too low, C-rank is right in the middle."


    Somehow, even though he''s in an idol survival show, Cao Fei still manages to look like a flustered ountant.


    He stumbled into the entertainment industry when his gaming bilibili channel blew up, because of how badly he yed every single game he tried his hand at. His viewers thought he looked cute, doggedly doing his best despite his clear shorings andck of hand-eye coordination.


    Eventually an agency snapped him up and signed him to a contract he''s probably regretting now.


    Han Yu is the only wild-card, one of the few fully anonymous contestants who was selected for the show after submitting an audition tape.


    He''s sitting quietly next to Xi Zirui kicking his legs back and forth distractedly, while Xi Zirui chances curious looks at him from the corner of his eyes, trying to get the measure of him in this world.


    He''s still aggravatingly beautiful, but that never changes.


    Xi Zirui just wishes he knew what goes on behind his eyes.


    "Gege likes looking at me," Han Yu says suddenly, surprising Xi Zirui by catching his furtive eyes. "Am I that handsome?"


    It''s jarring to hear Han Yu calling him gege, when not too long ago he was calling Xi Zirui husband, and their children were calling him papa.


    "Yes," Xi Zirui says, honestly. "Really handsome."


    His reply startles Han Yu, but he doesn''t have time to reply before Ji Limei is stepping up into the stage and calling everyone''s attention.


    "Now that all our talented and beautiful contestants have taken their seats, it''s time to meet our mentors!" she waves towards one side of the studio, where a huge wall with the letters NNI, and the show''s full name in stylized calligraphy slide open, at the same time that a smaller stage with a long table is pushed forward.


    Sitting behind the table are all familiar faces.


    Bai Mi on the right, Su Xueyi in the center, and Liao Min on the left.


    There''s a chorus of cheers from the contestants, and then Ji Limei introduces them all.


    "Everyone is certainly familiar with ''Empress Bai'' China''s number #1 songbird, and holder of the record for most singles sold in under a minute: at an impressive 100 million in 34 seconds!"


    Bai Mi waves politely, her smile perfectly polished. "I hope to see great performances from all the contestants, I have great faith in your abilities."


    Xi Zirui smirks to himself, that''s such a scripted thing to say, he doubts that''s what Bai Mi really thinks.


    Ji Limei goes on with the introductions, "And who can forget about ''Movie Emperor'' Su Xueyi whose movies are constant box office breakers, and who has won 5 golden roosters, and been nominated countless times!"


    Su Xueyi nods solemnly, before saying, "I have high expectations and I won''t take it easy on you."


    Liao Min looks supremely bored to be there, and only sits up straight when Ji Limei approaches her side of the table. "Andstly, but definitely not least, the world-acimed dancer and choreographer who has worked with all the biggest names in the industry, Liao Min."


    Liao Min touches two fingers to her forehead in a mock salute, and says only, "Good luck."


    Well, that''s that then.


    Introductions done with, Ji Limei turns to the contestants with a huge grin. "Now, it''s time to let our amazing contestants dazzle us!"


    ---


    To make things exciting, the contestants aren''t allowed to choose their performance, instead they have to draw lots to see what they get, and then improvise it, to the best of their abilities.


    It''s obviously going to be a disaster to a lot of people.


    Xi Zirui included.


    He doesn''t really want to stay in this stupid reality show, but what about Han Yu?


    In the end, nothing can save him, because he draws dancing.


    Something Ni Ni can do nothing to help him with. He''s supposed toe up with a dance routine to thirty seconds of Bai Mi''stest viral hit.


    The song is terrible, filled with overblown popy synths, and Xi Zirui can''t do anything besides wave his arms around and step from side to side awkwardly.


    It''s embarrassing, he''s fully aware of that.


    Everyone is d when he''s finally done.


    Each mentor judges their own area of expertise. Liao Min looks at Xi Zirui in abject horror for a full minute before being able toe up with something to say.


    "That is awful, you were right to pick F-rank, and I''m going to keep you there."


    Xi Zirui nods. "Thank you."


    After a few average performances, it''s Han Yu''s turn, and he draws singing, which he seems to be happy with, because he makes his way to the stage with a smile on his face.


    Xi Zirui is shocked to hear how well he sings, and so is Bai Mi who is pping long before he ends his performance.


    "You have the best voice I''ve heard until now, and it will take a lot surpass that electric performance," she takes a sip of water. "I know you have very ''interesting''pany in F-rank, but I''m moving you up to A-rank."


    On his way up the stairs to A-rank, Han Yu throws a discreet wink at Xi Zirui who can''t help smiling at his silly antics.


    Shen Yun remains in A-rank, after impressing Su Xueyi with his rendition of his most famous crying scene.


    Jin Ranyu dances well enough to remain in B-rank.


    And Cao Fei''sckluster singing keeps him in C-rank.


    F-rank is a lot more crowded now, and Xi Zirui''s newpanions are a lot less good humoured about sharing a bench with him than the previous ones.


    Once everyone has performed, Ji Limei addresses them once again.


    "Now that everyone has their new ranks, the judges will talk among themselves to split thepetitors into two teams. The contestants will room together with their teammates, and face challenges for the chance of winning special privileges for their team."

 Chapter 143: Dont take the best bed

    Chapter 143: Don''t take the best bed


    Xi Zirui couldn''t care less about teams, and challenges and whatever, he just wants to make it off the stage and out from under the bright re of the floodlights.


    The contestants are left to their own devices while the cameras focus on the mentors and their deliberations. Xi Zirui is bored out of his mind, there''s nothing to do but stare at his feet since the contestants aren''t allowed phones, tablets orputers.


    He did well without any of those things in the previous world, but then again he had other things to keep himself busy with, and in thest year taking care of his children took up too much of his time.


    He can''t think about the twins without his heart seizing painfully inside his chest. Who knows when or how he''ll see them again?


    And now he''s supposed to care about a silly talent show.


    Xi Zirui can''t even think about his current situation without approaching something he can only describe as qi-deviation.


    He''s d he got used to meditation when he was a sword cultivator, because he''s going to need it, to make it through the days ahead.


    Finally, Ji Limei approaches the main stage with a huge smirk and a closed envelope in her hands.


    She wastes some time with pointless reminders for the viewers at home to vote for their favorites, and all that crap before announcing the members of Jade and Diamond team.


    The main takeaway for Xi Zirui is that he''s in Jade Team with Han Yu -- and Shen Yun too, unfortunately.


    Jin Ranyu and Cao Fei are both in Diamond Team.


    After the teams are announced, the camera pans to the contestants, all in different stages of excitement, with the exception of Xi Zirui who looks studiously at his feet.


    They''re dismissed from the broadcast after that, and a production assistant shows up to lead them to the house, and dorm rooms where they''ll be staying.


    For now, no one is filming them, but that will change once they get back to the house, where their every interaction will be recorded.


    Xi Zirui looks for Han Yu among the crowd of sailor zers, which is why he''s startled when a slender hand closes around his wrist.


    "Hi there, interesting gege," Han Yu says, his eyes twinkling with mischief. "Why do I have a feeling we''ve met before?"


    Xi Zirui''s heart jumps in his chest.


    "Maybe we have," Xi Zirui says. "Maybe you''ve seen me in your dreams?"


    Han Yu throws his head back in a delightedugh. "Gege, don''t say things like that, or I''ll have to upgrade you from ''interesting'' to ''fascinating''."


    He feels his skin heat up. Han Yu is always a menace, but never more so than when he''s charming.


    But it takes more than a few glib words to make Xi Zirui melt, especially considering he''s a little cross with Han Yu for not having the decency of remembering his own husband, bearer of his children.


    He clicks his tongue at Han Yu. "Maybe didi shouldn''t be so easy to impress."


    Xi Zirui moves away from Han Yu, following the crowd, but Han Yu wraps an arm around his shoulder, pulling him in close. "I want to bunk with gege, so he can give me tips on how to be less easy to impress."


    Xi Zirui doesn''t answer, but doesn''t pull away from his embrace either.


    Han Yu grins as if Xi Zirui''s tacit acquiescence is some sort of prize. "I want the top bunk," he says.


    "Of course you do," Xi Zirui says, rolling his eyes.


    ---


    The NNI house isvish and equipped with thetest appliances. There are huge t screens in the living area as well as in each room -- two for Diamond Team, two for Jade Team.


    Everyone splits into groups to explore the house, excited about the luxury they''ll be living in for the next three months.


    Xi Zirui ignores all of that and makes his way to the bedrooms, more worried about picking a good bed, than with all the settings on the microwave.


    Han Yu follows after him, poking his head inside the room Xi Zirui walks into. "The blue room? Is blue gege''s favorite color?"


    No, Xi Zirui''s favorite color is the red of Han Yu''s wedding robes when they got married, the red of the cinnabar mole on the bottom of Han Xiu''s feet, and the red of Han Zhiye''s cheeks when he grows breathless with his infectiousughter.


    "No, this was just the closest room," Xi Zirui says. He swears to himself that once Han Yu regains his memories, he''ll tell him all of that.


    He''ll ask him what his favorite color is, too. That''s the kind of thing they should know about each other.


    There''s a bunk bed near a window, overlooking the garden and pool outside, and Xi Zirui sits down on the bottom bed, testing the springiness of the mattress. Stiff and solid, just how he likes it.


    Han Yu hoists himself up into the top bed, not even bothering with the stairs. He drapes his torso off the edge of the bunk, his socked feet tangled on the railing as he smiles upside down at Xi Zirui.


    "We definitely got the best beds in the house," he says, stretching his arms with a grin.


    Xi Zirui tries to pull his eyes away from the bare sliver of toned abdomen revealed when his shirt rides up his chest.


    "I think so too," an unctuous voice calls from above.


    There''s a sickly scent of crushed flowers that follows Shen Yun everywhere, it''s particrly strong in this world and it makes Xi Zirui''s nose itch.


    Shen Yun isn''t pleased at being ignored by a stone-faced Xi Zirui and a smirking Han Yu. He crosses his arms in front of his thin chest.


    "I think those in A-rank should get to choose their beds first," he says, his narrowed gaze driftingzily towards Xi Zirui. "It''s only fair, all things considered."


    Some people are paying attention to their conversation, and a few of the boys in the room nod in assent, all of them ced in A-rank.


    "A-rank should get to choose their beds first, and then B-rank, and so forth," a B-rank boy suggests, looking expectantly at Shen Yun as if he expects to be patted in the head for his good behaviour.


    Shen Yun hums, one corner of his thin lips curling up. "That''s a great idea," he says. "We can change beds every week, after the mentor''s assessment."


    Xi Zirui rolls his eyes, and stretches himself across the bed, crossing his arms leisurely behind his head. "That''s great, you should decide all of that among yourselves, but I''m not interested in participating."


    From above, Han Yu lets out an amused chuckle.


    "Aren''t you a contestant as well, why do you think the rules don''t apply to you?" Shen Yun asks, still amused by Xi Zirui''s dismissal.


    "What rules? The ones you just made up?" he shakes his head. "I''m staying in this bed, you can find another for yourself."


    Shen Yun''s smile is pinched and haughty. "That attitude doesn''t show a lot of team spirit."


    Xi Zirui smiles to himself. He understands now why Shen Yun came here to try and antagonize him. There are cameras behind the mirrors in the room, even when no cameramen are following them around, they''re being filmed at every moment. Their microphones are also still attached to their clothing.


    He''s already thinking about his votes, trying to endear himself to voters.


    Xi Zirui has no problem helping him, especially considering Han Yu already seems interested in him. Maybe he''ll even gantly quit the show once Xi Zirui is voted out.


    "I don''t have team spirit," Xi Zirui says. "I just do what I want, so I''ll stay right where I am."


    Han Yu climbs back up into his bed and crosses his leg over his knee, smirking. "Good idea, I''ll do the same."


    Shen Yun lowers his head, nodding in mock dejection before turning on his heel, his mission aplished.


    A few of the other boys in the room throw Xi Zirui and Han Yu looks of contempt before following Shen Yun out of the room, a few others look merely curious, still testing the waters before deciding on any alliances.


    All of a sudden, Ji Limei''s voice sounds through the house''s speaker system. "Attention contestants, there''s a surprise ''wee home'' challenge hidden in an envelope somewhere in the house. The first team to find it will win a special reward. Hurry up!"


    A chorus of excitement echoes through the house as everyone stars frantically searching for the mysterious envelope.


    Xi Zirui has no intention of going anywhere, and simply closes his eyes, trying to ignore themotion outside.


    Han Yu jumps down his bed andnds on the floor with a soft thud. "Does gege want to help me find the envelope before that stuck up guy? I think he would hate that."


    One of Xi Zirui''s eyes blinks open.


    Well, when Han Yu puts it like that.

 Chapter 144: Dont get overconfident

    Chapter 144: Don''t get overconfident


    Xi Zirui suggests that he and Han Yu split up, to increase their chances of finding the challenge envelope.


    Han Yu dismisses the idea. "That''s no fun, let''s find it together."


    It really shouldn''t be so easy to wrest a smile out of Xi Zirui with something so simple but Han Yu is nothing if not persuasive.


    They start with the very room they''re in, looking under the beds and pillows, and slowly make their way to the living area where most of the other contestants are focusing their search efforts.


    Most of them haven''t been very sessful, and one of two show theirck ofmon sense by trying to look in ridiculous ces like the air conditioning system, or by dismantling the sink pipes.


    But their stupidity gives Xi Zirui pause.


    There''s no use searching in ces at random, that will only make them waste their time and give the show some amusing footage of them looking like headless chicken.


    "What did Ji Limei say in her message just now?" Xi Zirui asks Han Yu, currently feeling the floor under one of the huge corner sofas.


    Han Yu gets up from the floor and dusts his hands on his shorts. "Uh, something something ''wee home'' challenge, something something special reward," he shrugs," that''s all I remember."


    Xi Zirui focuses on those two words, ''wee home''. It feels like such deliberate thing to say, and so out of the blue too. This ce is clearly no one''s home, they aren''t participating in a reality show where the goal is to observe their daily routine and interactions.


    The likeliest exnation is that it was a deliberate clue.


    "What are you thinking?" Han Yu asks, when Xi Zirui looks around the living room area and towards the open n kitchen.


    There are a lot of kitschy decorations on the counters, some of them with words written in English -- Xi Zirui would bet that at least one of them has the word ''home.''


    "Come with me," he says, tilting his head towards the kitchen discreetly and keeping his voice low.


    They make their way to the kitchen slowly, as to not alert the other contestants viciously tearing the living room apart.


    From the window, Xi Zirui can see that several of them have now taken to searching outside, unfortunately, Shen Yun isn''t one of them.


    He''s pulling books out of a shelf one by one, as a cover to keep a close eye on everyone else, like the mantis ready to strike the unwitting cicada.


    From the corner of his eye, Xi Zirui sees him follow after him and Han Yu as soon as they reach the kitchen.


    Xi Zirui casts his eyes around the counters, and finds what he''s looking for.


    "Get that," he tells Han Yu, pointing at a polka dot biscuit holder.


    Han Yu lunges towards it, but isn''t as fast as Shen Yun who drapes himself over the counter from the opposite end and snatches it from his hands.


    He grins as he opens the biscuit jar, looking inside in smug anticipation.


    Only to find nothing but salted biscuits and their crumbs.


    In the time Shen Yun was distracted with the jar, Xi Zirui carefully palmed a gaudy picture frame from the wall, with the words ''Home sweet home'' written in a cursive font.


    Han Yu chuckles when he sees him sliding open the back of the picture frame. "I can''t believe you used me."


    Xi Zirui shrugs, pulling out a gold envelope from behind the print stuck to the ss. "You yed your role so well, don''t sell yourself short."


    Shen Yun watches him with barely restrained contempt. If he is the stalking mantis, then Xi Zirui is the oleander happy to reap the benefits of his arrogance.


    Xi Zirui taps the sharp edge of the envelope against his lip as if he''s about to bite into the creamy paper, and winks at Shen Yun.


    Just then, Ji Limei''s excited voice rings through the house. "Oh, it looks like our ''intersting gege'' found the challenge. Let''s hear what it entails!"


    Xi Zirui reigns in the urge to roll his eyes and pulls a card out of the envelope.


    "There are 20 colorful go pieces at the bottom of the pool, whichever team gets most of them wins a dinner cooked by the other team," Xi Zirui reads, listless and bored.


    "Go teams go, there''s a delicious dinner at stake," Ji Limei shouts, trying to infuse them with the energy Xi Zirui''s voicecked.


    Xi Zirui watches as most of the contestants scramble all over each other to try and get outside as fast as possible.


    "What does any of this have to do with joining a boyband?" Xi Zirui asks with a derisive snort.


    Han Yu stretches his arms above his head, making his shirt ride up and reveal that delicious expanse of abdomen again.


    "Gege is not going?" he asks, throwing himself backwards on the couch.


    "It seems you''re not going either," Xi Zirui says, taking a seat next to him.


    "Gege already got a special reward from finding the envelope, I''m hoping he''ll share it with me," Han Yu says, his eyes glinting.


    Xi Zirui turns the card around and finds written on the verse: "Whoever finds the hidden envelope wins a private dinner for themselves and a contestant of their choice, as well as private lessons for the two with a mentor of their choosing."


    Naturally, Han Yu could see the back of the card while Xi Zirui read the instructions.


    Xi Zirui smacks him on the thigh with the card. "What makes you think I''ll be taking you?"


    Han Yu pouts. "I helped."


    Leaning over across the cushions, Xi Zirui brings their faces close. "Maybe I want to take Shen Yun, and apologize for not being a good team yer."


    From this short distance Xi Zirui can see the moment Han Yu''s pupils contract and his breathes up short. "Maybe I won''t let you," he says, the words barely above a whisper.


    The air grows thick, all the weight of everything Xi Zirui remembers and Han Yu has forgotten bearing down on them.


    Xi Zirui is overly conscious of the cameras behind every mirror and false window, if not he might give in and steal a kiss, even though this Han Yu has known him for less than a day.


    He would have to forgive Xi Zirui the urgency of six lifetimes.


    An excited chorus of shouts and the sound of sshing water makes them jump apart as the other contestants begin filing back into the house.


    Jin Ranyu leads a group of his teamates in a victory dance, while a soaked Shen Yun watches from the sidelines, as miserable as a wet mouse.


    "Why didn''t you help?" he spits once he reaches Xi Zirui and Han Yu. "We were down two people."


    Anky boy who has decided to throw in his lot with Shen Yun nods. "We could really have used the help."


    Xi Zirui clicks his tongue. "That just sucks for you then, doesn''t it?"


    Shen Yun practically incinerates him on the spot with the strength of his re. "We are a team! Don''t you want to win? Now the Diamonds will have an extra hour of choreography practice with Liaooshi tomorrow!"


    "Aren''t you a good dancer? You''ll be fine," Xi Zirui says, getting up from the sofa and patting Shen Yun on the shoulder.


    "Where are you going? We have to cook dinner for those assholes now," Shen Yun spits, waving towards the opposite corner of the living room where Jin Ranyu is now hitting his teammates with pillows, almost sending poor Cao Fei flying twenty paces to the right.


    Xi Zirui pouts in mock sadness and waves the card in front of Shen Yun''s face. "Actually, I won a special reward for finding the envelope, and I get to pick someone to have a private dinner with me."


    Immediately all the guys who were just watching the show y out sit up straighter.


    "Congrattions ge, there''s no one more deserving than you," a tall, athletic guy says, smiling kindly at Xi Zirui.


    Xi Zirui nods towards him, as if acknowledging his well wishes. "What''s my name?"


    The boy is taken aback. "What?" he stammers.


    "If I''m so deserving, surely you know my name."


    He closes and opens his mouth several times before sitting back down.


    Xi Zirui addresses the gathered onlookers with a smile. "I''ll treat whoever remembers my name to dinner."


    His words are met with several pairs of wide eyes. He gives each boy pointed looks, but they all avert their eyes, with the exception of Shen Yun who keeps ring.


    When he turns to Han Yu, he''s already grinning.


    "What about you? Do you know my name?" Xi Zirui asks, trying to keep his voice steady, trying not to betray his nervousness.


    "Of course I know," he says, and Xi Zirui''s heart soars. "It''s interesting gege." Only to plummet immediately after.


    He lowers his head in humiliation, Shen Yun''s amused little scoff driving into the space between his ribs like a knife.


    Han Yu calls out to him, a frown knotting his brow. "Don''t look like that gege, I was just joking." He fits his curled up index and middle finger under Xi Zirui''s chin and lifts his head until their eyes meet.


    "Gege''s name is Xi Zirui, I think it really suits him, but if he doesn''t mind, I''ll keep calling him gege," he smirks when Xi Zirui pulls away from his touch, a faint dusting of pink coloring his cheeks.

 Chapter 145: Dont trust a h--

    Chapter 145: Don''t trust a h--


    When Jade team is getting started on dinner for themselves and Diamond team, two production assistants show up, telling Xi Zirui and Han Yu to get changed for their private dinner.


    Xi Zirui is steadily thinking of it as a date, so he makes an effort to dress in something nice from all the clothes the original brought.


    All of it is too shy for his tastes, but he does find some nice joggers and matching jumper which is his preferred look when in a contemporary time period.


    Xi Zirui doesn''t know what he was expecting, but it definitely isn''t a white ironwork table in the garden by the pool, burdened with what looks like french food. The mood set by two rose scented long stemmed candles.


    It''s dinner in the backyard and they still managed to make Xi Zirui feel underdressed.


    Two cameramen stand a few paces away from the table, filming him and Han Yu as they approach it.


    All of this is excruciatingly awkward.


    Han Yu chuckles as soon as he sits down and finds a red rose on top of his te. "Someone wanted our dinner to be romantic, gege," he says, twirling the thin stem between his fingers.


    Xi Zirui takes the rose on top of his own te and sticks it into the cup of water in front of him.


    "Seems so," he agrees, through gritted teeth.


    He should have known he and Han Yu wouldn''t be allowed a quiet dinner on their own -- not when the whole thing could be milked for views.


    It''s easier to forget they''re constantly behind filmed when they don''t see the cameras. Trying to have a nice dinner with tworge cameras trained on their every movement is almost impossible.


    Not to mention that the food has been left outside for too long and has now grown cold.


    "This is great," Han Yu says after a pointed look from one of the cameramen. They''ve been eating their food in silence for ten minutes, which probably isn''t very entertaining television.


    "Super," Xi Zirui agrees, meeting Han Yu''s eyes briefly.


    Han Yu smirks, something wicked glinting in his eyes. "Probably the best food I have ever had," Han Yu says, moaning dramatically.


    Xi Zirui catches on to his idea.


    On his next bite he rolls his eyes back into his skull and lets out a prolonged groan. "So delicious, best thing ever."


    Han Yu takes a dainty pastry from the table and shoves it inside his mouth in one bite. "I''m ravenous," he says, speaking with his mouth full, spreading crumbs everywhere.


    It turns into apetition after that. Several times Xi Zirui has to focus not to choke fromughter while Han Yu''s antics grow ever more ridiculous.


    Finally the cameramen can''t take enough. One of them lowers his camera with a sigh of dismay, "We won''t be able to broadcast most of this. You''re being too graphic."


    Of course this just sends them into a new fit ofughter.


    "Wasn''t that what you wanted, with the romantic candles and the french food by the pool?" Xi Zirui asks with a knowing smirk.


    The other cameramen gives up next. "We''re just doing our jobs, man."


    Xi Zirui does feel sorry for them, although he thinks it''s extremely shady of the show to try and manufacture a romantic atmosphere between two random contestants.


    Unlike him, the show has no idea of his and Han Yu''s past history.


    "I''m full now, though," Han Yu says, patting his stomach.


    "Me too," Xi Zirui says, eyeing the remaining food. There''s much more food remaining on the table than either of them could eat.


    "Help me carry it inside?" Xi Zirui asks Han Yu. "It can be our contribution to dinner for the winners."


    ---


    When they return to the house, they find everyone seated around fourrge round tables in an adjacent dining room to the living area, none of them looking particrly pleased.


    The first thing Xi Zirui notices is that only the Diamond team has food in front of them.


    "What happened?" Han Yu asks, finding the whole situation strange as well, considering the Jade team was supposed to cook for everyone.


    Shen Yun lets out a teary sniffle from his table. "I identally dropped one of the pots of noodles on the floor."


    He gets a series of annoyed nces from a few teammates, but quite a few pitying ones too.


    "Since we were two people short there wasn''t time to cook any more food," he says, his clear eyes red and shinning with unshed tears.


    Xi Zirui wants to snap at him to curb the act, it makes him look like he has hayfever.


    "Why not just cook more food?" Xi Zirui asks, leaning his hip against the edge of Shen Yun''s table, to his annoyance -- which is exactly why Xi Zirui does it.


    "The production team said we didn''t have time, the camera crew needs to shoot us eating before leaving for the day," one of the boys in Jade team says, his shoulders slumped. "We can just have a few snacks before lights out."


    A few cameramen are spread out around the room, keeping to themselves while filming close ups of the contestant''s faces, along with the fixed cameras behind the wall which film them at set angles.


    "In that case it''s a good thing we didn''t have much of an appetite," Xi Zirui says, lowering the containers of leftovers the production team packaged for them on top of the table.


    Most guys start digging into the food after thanking Xi Zirui and Han Yu for their graciousness.


    Honestly speaking, there isn''t that much food, and Xi Zirui''s only concern was to avoid food waste, but he''s still d to see he inadvertently thwarted Shen Yun''s n to earn sympathy votes from the audience, and throw Han Yu and Xi Zirui under the bus while he was it.


    He watches everyone eat with his arms crossed in front of his chest and a frown on his bloodless lips.


    "Aren''t you hungry?" Han Yu asks, handing a few pastries for some boys to take to the other tables of Jade team contestants.


    "I don''t have a stomach for leftovers," Shen Yun says, smiling sardonically.


    Xi Zirui snorts. "Suit yourself," he gets up from the table with a loud yawn. "I''m going to bed."


    Han Yu dusts his hands off and bounds after him. "Wait up gege, I''m afraid of the dark."


    Neither of them notices the cameras zooming in on them.


    ---


    The next day all the contestants have choreography practice with Liao Min, except for Xi Zirui and Han Yu who get to sleep in.


    They''ll have their private practice sessions after lunch.


    When Xi Zirui wakes up he''s alone in the dorm, Han Yu off to amuse himself with somewhere else.


    He stretches leisurely and luxuriates in the soft sheets. Despite narrow, the bunk bed is surprisinglyfortable.


    They aren''t allowed phones during thepetition, not only to encourage them to interact with each other, but more importantly, so that the public''s opinion won''t influence them.


    Of course, Xi Zirui can cheat.


    He taps the side of the silver bracelet, and turns sideways on the bed, facing the wall. The holo screen is only visible to him, but even so, Xi Zirui doesn''t think it will be a good thing if there''s footage of him out there looking at the empty space above his wrist intently.


    His first stop is weibo, where of course NNI is a popr discussion topic, as expected.


    He''s dismayed to realize he''s incredibly popr.


    [Eat Sleep Game: I love that Zirui guy, he''s so unbothered about the whole thing. It''s like he has no idea how he ended up on an idol show cryinughing.jpg]


    [Kingfisher: He''s really smart tho! I like how he barely expends any effort and stilles out on top.]


    Xi Zirui smirks, those words could describe his entire philosophy on sex.


    Of course, not everyone is a fan of him


    [Sugarcane Floss: I think that Xi Zirui is an arrogant asshole, he thinks he''s better than everyone else.]


    [Dog food consumer: Not everyone...he''s getting awfully close with that Han Yu guy... doge.jpg]


    The more surprising thing to him, is how unpopr Han Yu seems to be. With the exception of the people who ship the two of them, everyone else pretty much hates him.


    He doesn''t understand why until he stumbles on a particr post.


    [Third Master: Listen up, if you call yourself a fan of Xi Zirui, that is if you truly consider yourself wise and farsighted (1), then don''t be fooled by that dog Han Yu''s cheap tricks. He has said himself that he has no problem clinging to a golden thigh to climb his way up to victory. If you don''t believe me, see for yourself.]


    The post has a link to a video, that shows Han Yu in a non-descript room. He''s clearly being interviewed.


    "If you''re selected to join NNI what will your strategy be?" a woman''s voice from outside the frame asks.


    Han Yu leans back against the chair, one of his arms thrown over the back in azy slouch. "I''ll find whichever contestant has the best chance to debut as center(2), and be his biggest buddy," he says, a mischievous grin hooking the corner of his lips up.


    ---


    (1) this is y on Xi Zirui''s name. The two characters of his name mean: Zi - hardworking and industrious, Rui - farsighted, astute. Ru zh is an expression that means wise and farsighted, and uses the same ''Rui'' character as Xi Zirui''s name. Why do I keep making these puns even though they really only make sense in Chinese? I don''t know, I just think they''re charming, Chinese is a cutenguage T-T


    (2) all the guys who win the contest will debut when they join the boyband, but it''s understood that the center no only upies a central role in the band but is also the most popr, gets the most attention and sponsorship and so on.

 Chapter 146: Dont leave dance practice

    Chapter 146: Don''t leave dance practice


    Xi Zirui stares at the holo screen for a long time, enough for the video to run its course and rey several times.


    He keeps getting fixated on Han Yu''s mischievous smirk.


    The worst part isn''t even that Han Yu only got close to him because of some strategy to make it to the final. It''s the emptiness of realizing he''s been imagining the stirring of the connection between them in each interaction, while Han Yu was seeing a poprity counter.


    It shouldn''t even surprise him, Han Yu can be very mercenary, like that.


    When he wants something, he goes for it, no questions asked -- it''s just too bad that in this world Xi Zirui isn''t it.


    Eventually, he musters the strength to turn off the holo screen and get out of bed.


    He knew from the start that he wasn''t a good fit in this world.


    Forget what Ni Ni said, it''s too much work. He can''t wait around for people to vote him out, he''s going to talk with the production and say he wants to leave. If it kills him in this world then what?


    There will be another, and another, until this all stops for good or Xi Zirui finds a way to return to his original world.


    He gets into the shower, and immediately crumples against the tiled wall, d there aren''t any cameras in the bathroom.


    It feels like each time he says goodbye to Han Yu things be harder.


    It was easier to pretend that everything was fine when he thought Han Yu remembered him at least a little.


    He doesn''t know if he has it in himself to do this all over again. Not after the twins.


    How many times can you have a second chance to rebuild a life from scratch, before it bes a burden instead of a blessing?


    ---


    When he makes it out into the living room Han Yu is sprawled out on one of the sofas, watching TV upside down.


    He smiles and sits up straight as soon as he sees Xi Zirui. "Gege, I thought you were going to sleep forever."


    Xi Zirui can''t even manage a weak smile in reply. "We should probably go," he says, lowering his head as the cameramen trail after him.


    "Aren''t you going to eat something first? I made you breakfast," Han Yu says, bounding after him.


    Xi Zirui lets out a self-deprecating scoff. That''s the kind of thing that would have made him all flustered just a day ago, too bad that now he knows Han Yu is doing it for the cameras.


    "I''m not hungry," Xi Zirui says, putting on his sneakers at the door and wrenching it open without another word.


    Outside the front door of the NNI house there''s another stretch of garden leading into what the production calls the "Academy" -- the ce where the contestants train and have their lessons, practicing songs and choreography for the weekend performances.


    Han Yu catches up to Xi Zirui when he''s halfway across the manicured garden. "Gege, hold up, what''s going on?"


    Xi Zirui shakes him off as gently as he can. "I don''t think I''m the right person to be your ''buddy''"


    The fingers wrapped around his wrist fall away like dry leaves from the branch. Xi Zirui doesn''t look back, so he doesn''t see the fleeting look of panic that crosses Han Yu''s eyes.


    ---


    Inside the Academy, they''re led to a room where they''re told to sit in two bean bags and have a short chat about which person they want as their mentor for the training ahead.


    It''s supposed to look casual and fun, and easy to edit together with the rest of the ''candid'' footage.


    Xi Zirui isn''t feeling very cooperative, though.


    He sits down and turns to Han Yu with a mechanic smile. "I want to train with Liao Min."


    Behind the cameras the production assistants gesture at Han Yu to say something in reaction. He manages an unsteady, "Uh, why?"


    ''Because she''s the most likely one to not care if I don''t do anything for two hours'', is the real answer, but Xi Zirui thinks everyone in the room might have a problem hearing it.


    "Her name is pretty," he says instead, with ast shrug before getting up from be bean bag.


    A girl with a short bob haircut tries to stop him. "That''s it? Don''t you want to give it another go, make it sound more exciting? You won''t get any fans being that dry and uninteresting."


    Xi Zirui smiles, and for the first time that day it''s a real smile. "Good."


    ---


    Reluctantly, the production calls Liao Min while Han Yu and Xi Zirui get changed in the dance studio and wait for her arrival.


    Han Yu tries repeatedly to start a conversation but Xi Zirui cuts him off each time.


    It doesn''t deter him.


    He tries to approach Xi Zirui once more, look him in the eye as he says, "Gege, I don''t know what you were told, or what you''ve seen, but I-"


    Xi Zirui stops him with a hand on his chest. "Who are you calling gege? We just met, maybe you should dial back the familiarity."


    That finally puts a stop to Han Yu''s attempts to engage Xi Zirui. He sticks to the opposite corner of the studio, from then on, eyes trained on his own shoes.


    Liao Min finallyes in, looking less than thrilled to find herself on the dance studio so soon after finishing practice with the rest of the trainees.


    "Being popr really is a curse," she says, running a hand through her close cropped hair. "Couldn''t you have gone with another mentor? I could use the rest."


    Neither of them answers her.


    She looks at the distance between the two of them with her eyebrows raised. "This is going to be fun," she says with a sigh.


    ---


    Liao Min wants them to practice a couple''s routine together.


    "Purely to test things out," she says, raising her arms defensively. "I''m most likely going to give it to someone else, because frankly speaking your chemistry is atrocious right now."


    Xi Zirui tilts his head in Han Yu''s direction. "Just practice something else with him, I don''t want to dance."


    "Then why am I here?" Liao Min asks, her hands on her hips in a clear disy of impatience.


    "I''ve figured out somethings, and I don''t think this is the right ce for me. I''m going to quit the show," Xi Zirui says with a shrug. "But the extra practice time will still be useful for him."


    Han Yu takes a single step towards him, "Gege, what-"


    Liao Min steps in front of him and pokes Xi Zirui on the shoulder. "You can do whatever you want, once you''re out that door. For now, you''re my student and you''re going to dance."


    There''s genuine anger zing in her eyes, and Xi Zirui curses himself inwardly. She was supposed to be theid back mentor who didn''t really care.


    In the end, his poor judgment leads him to having to rehearse the stupid choreography Liao Min teaches them.


    They''re facing a wall filled with floor to ceiling mirrors, so that they can stand behind Liao Min and watch all her movements easily -- except Xi Zirui has very poor coordination and keeps getting his directions confused, stumbling into Han Yu multiple times.


    After the third time Liao Min snaps at him, "Don''t look at the mirrors if it''s confusing, look at me, copy what I do."


    But even when Xi Zirui isn''t getting his directions wrong, he''s struggling to keep up with the fast tempo of the song ying from Liao Min''s speakers. Han Yu is struggling too, but he''s doing a much better job of following along.


    Eventually, they reach the section of the song in which their movements converge into an intimate dance.


    "It''s a push and pull, you''re testing each other out," Liao Min says, as she observes them repeating the sinuous rolls she just taught them.


    Xi Zirui almost bites through his tongue the moment Han Yu''s hands wrap around his waist, and his chest meets his back


    "Don''t flinch," Liao Min says, correcting Xi Zirui''s posture with a flick on his arm. "You''re tentative, not afraid. He pulls you in, and you escape, but the goal is to make him chase you."


    There''s nothing to do but grin and bear it, so the next time Han Yu''s hands wrap around him, Xi Zirui shakes him off with a flourish of his arm, but leaves it behind long enough for Han Yu to reel him back in against his chest.


    "Good," Liao Min says, throwing her hands in the air. "We''re finally getting somewhere. Now again, from the top."


    "I need a break," Xi Zirui says, stepping out of the cradle of Han Yu''s arms. "I have to go to the bathroom."


    Liao Min nods, and Xi Zirui almost runs out of the studio''s double doors. He passes the bathroom on the corridor on the left and keeps going, right out of the Academy.


    He doesn''t return to Liao Min''s dance practice.

 Chapter 147: Dont walk out

    Chapter 147: Don''t walk out


    Xi Zirui''s initial n is to walk right out of the NNI''splex''s doors, and then just figure things out from there.


    He''s stopped by security, who tell him he can''t just walk out without authorization form the producers, so Xi Zirui demands an audience with the producers.


    "We can''t let you go," A middle-aged man with a thick mane of hair and thin moustache tells him. He reclines on his leather chair and gives Xi Zirui an essing look across the ss table. "And honestly I don''t know why you''d want to, your numbers are good, you have a good chance of debuting."


    "I''ve changed my mind, I want to leave the show," Xi Zirui says, crossing his arms.


    "You''ve signed a contract, if you terminate it before the end of the show you''ll incur in a penalty," the man says. "Of one million yuan."


    Xi Zirui shrugs, he''ll be too dead to pay anyway. "Fine."


    The man arches an eyebrow at him, but eventually lets out a drawn-out sigh. "I''ll give you a week to think things over."


    "I''ve made up my mind."


    "Take the week kid, you''ll thank meter," the man insists, and then gestures for an assistant to escort Xi Zirui out.


    ---


    When he gets back to the house Han Yu is already there, along with all the other trainees. Xi Zirui must look terrible because all of them give him long essing looks.


    He ignores everyone and makes a beeline for the dorm room, intent on staying in bed until a week has gone by and he can finally leave this stupid show.


    He''s already curled up in a ball under the covers when the door creeks open and Han Yu pokes his head in.


    "Is everything okay? You never returned to practice, Liaooshi was really pissed," Han Yu says, speaking softly as if Xi Zirui is a fussy cat who might startle at the sound of his voice.


    "They didn''t let me leave," Xi Zirui says, hugging his knees to his chest, his back still turned to the door.


    "What?" Han Yu asks, taking a first step into the room before thinking better of it and retreating. "Why do you want to leave the show? Isn''t this your dream?"


    Xi Zirui lets out a bitterugh. Any hope he might still have harbored that Han Yu might remember him goes up in smoke.


    "No, but apparently it''s yours," he says, bundling himself in a tighter ball offorters. "I''m afraid you''ll have to go to the trouble of finding someone else to make friends with."


    Han Yu doesn''t reply to that, and when Xi Zirui chances a look backwards at the doorway he''s gone.


    ---


    There''s some type ofmunal activity in the living room -- Xi Zirui hears giggles andughter from time to time -- but no one tries to invite him to join.


    He ends up falling asleep, half-dressed and without having dinner.


    In the morning he makes himself feel better about his empty stomach with the knowledge that at least no one got any interesting footage of him.


    Several other trainees are already up and walking around the dorm, getting ready for the day by the time Xi Zirui wakes up. He chances a nce at the top bunk and finds the bed made and Han Yu nowhere to be seen.


    "Where is Han Yu?" Xi Zirui asks the nearest person, unable to stop himself.


    "I haven''t seen him," the boy says, with a shake of his head that sends his floppy hair swinging.


    There''s no sign of Han Yu in the living room, and when Xi Zirui nces outside the windows he doesn''t find him in the garden, either.


    "I''ve heard you left practice in a hurry," Shen Yun says from the sofa, clutching a mug of fragrant cinnamon tea to his chest. "Liaooshi can be very demanding."


    "I heard you and Han Yu practiced the couple''s dance for Sunday''s presentation, is it true?" Shen Yun''s little minion asks, his dark eyes shining.


    "Of course not," Shen Yun scoffs. "You saw how badly he did in his dance presentation, obviously Liao Min wouldn''t be that reckless."


    If circumstances were different, Xi Zirui would take his time to thoroughly humiliate Shen Yun, possibly even make him cry -- as it stands he doesn''t have the energy for anything besides a brief eye-roll.


    Today they''re supposed to spend the day training, with both Bai Mi and Su Xueyi, but Xi Zirui just hightails it right back to the dorm after quick breakfast.


    He might not be able to leave, but he''ll be damned if they make him do anything he doesn''t want to.


    Luckily, no one bothers him, and no cameramene in either. He''s still being recorded by the cameras behind the walls, but at least he doesn''t notice as much.


    He doesn''t know how much time passes before he hears a knock at the door and Han Yu''s voice asking, quietly, "Can Ie in, gege?"


    Xi Zirui feels the bitter sting of tears prickling his eyes, but does his best to swallow them down. "It''s your room too."


    The door opens, but Xi Zirui hears two sets of footsteps walking in.


    "Gege, there''s someone I really want you to talk to."


    Curiosity wins out in the end, and Xi Zirui pops his head out of his cocoon of nkets,ing face to face with Li Siqi.


    She has a pair of bulky headphones around her neck, and is wearing a vest with all kinds of key cards and passes attached to it -- marking her as someone from the production team.


    "I think you might have seen something that gave you the wrong impression," Han Yu says, sitting down on Xi Zirui''s bed, a respectable distance away.


    Xi Zirui eyes him warily.


    He looks as beautiful and magazine-spread perfect as ever, but there''s a faint darkness under his eyes that the shows industrial level concealer isn''t able to hide, and he looks more haggard than usual.


    "I''m listening," Xi Zirui says, sitting up and hugging his knees to his chest under the nkets.


    Li Siqi taps her foot insistently on the floor, looking impatient. "Look, can we speed this up, I have work to do?"


    Han Yu nods and takes a big breath. "The thing is...I''m not a real contestant."


    Xi Zirui hears the words but isn''t sure he fully understands them. "Then what are you...part of the production?"


    "Technically, I''m not supposed to reveal this information, ever, and I''m only doing it because you already asked to leave the show, so the big boss agreed to let me try it," Han Yu says, the wordsing out of him in a rush. "I was hired to y a character."


    Ah, he gets it now.


    Han Yu isn''t an ambitious contestant in an idol training show. It''s much worse than that -- he''s an actor hired to keep things interesting in case it gets boring in the house.


    "That changes nothing," Xi Zirui says, feeling even more hollow than before.


    Han Yu panics a little. "No, you''re not listening. I don''t know what you saw of me, but maybe you sneaked in a cellphone-"


    Li Siqi cuts him off. "You''re no supposed to do that, by the way."


    "Yes thank you," Han Yu says, shooting her a re and mouthing something Xi Zirui can''t make out. "The point is, what you saw...none of it was me. Anything I said -- it was just for the character I was ying."


    Xi Zirui nods. "So you got close to me because you were ying a character?"


    Han Yu buries his head between his open palms. "No, it''s not as involved as all that. I just thought you were interesting and decided to talk with you. My original brief was to sow a bit of discord and create some tension between the different cliques that would form organically."


    Li Siqi nods. "Yeah, but then we saw that the fans were reacting well to his proximity with you -- both the ones who like it, and the ones who hate it -- so we just told him to do continue spending time with you and do what came naturally."


    Han Yu nods, eagerly. "That''s right."


    Xi Zirui looks between the two of them in a mix of disbelief and confusion. "Am I supposed to believe you just because you brought someone who works for the same show keeping me here against my will?"


    Han Yu''s eyes widen, probably only now realizing the fault in his logic -- something he never considers before it''s toote.


    Li Siqi snaps her fingers in front of Xi Zirui''s face. "Aiyo, who died and made you the center of the universe?"


    When Xi Zirui doesn''t answer she goes on, "Me and him go way back. I got him this gig because I know his grandma is sick and he could use the extra money. If he didn''t care about you he wouldn''t go to all this trouble to set things straight."


    Boldly, Han Yu scoots a little closer to Xi Zirui on the bed. "I''m telling the truth, gege, I swear I''m not using you. I''m not going to debut or anything, I''m supposed to stay here until the final to generate spection among viewers."


    Xi Zirui wavers.


    He wants to believe Han Yu, but his glib words in the interview are still ringing clearly in his mind.


    "You have one week," he says, after some deliberation. "You have one week to convince me."

 Chapter 148: Dont spy your fellow trainee spying you

    Chapter 148: Don''t spy your fellow trainee spying you


    Xi Zirui makes an effort to. Namely, he leaves the dorm room the next day.


    The other trainees all give him a wide berth, as if seeing an endangered creature venture out of its enclosure for the first time.


    Han Yu hovers around him like an anxious helicopter. Always an arm''s length away like he''s afraid Xi Zirui will forget about him if he moves outside his line of sight.


    They all have breakfast together in the living room, some trainees eating around the kitchen ind and on the counters, others spread out across sofas and rugs.


    Xi Zirui eats some savory congee Han Yu makes for the two of them, while on the receiving end of Shen Yun''s stinkeye.


    "Some people really enjoy dragging their teammates down," Shen Yun says, swirling a spoon into his already soggy cereal. "If we don''t perform well on Sunday''s exhibition, people from our team will be kicked out of the show."


    Xi Zirui would be heartbroken and inconsble if Shen Yun was included in that group.


    Across from Xi Zirui, the floppy haired boy nods. "You''re already a weak dancer, you need to make an effort during practice with Liaooshi."


    He managed to escape practice all of yesterday with Bai Mi and Su Xueyi, but since this week''s presentation''s focus is on the dance numbers, they''re having more lessons with Liao Min than any of the other mentors.


    Xi Zirui can''t imagine she''ll be all that thrilled to see him again.


    ---


    He''s right.


    Liao Min''s eagle eyes zero in on him as soon as he steps through the studio doors.


    "You," she yells, motioning him forward. "And you," she calls towards Jin Ranyu.


    The two of them make their way towards her, who gives them both a long look of appraisal.


    "You''re our best dancer," she tells Jin Ranyu with a curt nod of approval, and then turns to Xi Zirui, "You''re our worst."


    Jin Ranyu seems as ufortable with the praise as he is with Xi Zirui being criticized right next to him.


    "I want you to dance the ''lovelorn lovers duet'' on Sunday," Liao Min says, a smirk pulling at the corner of her lips.


    Xi Zirui is confused for a moment until he gets it.


    They''re from different teams, it won''t give their respective teams either an unfair advantage (in Jin Ranyu''s case) or an unfair disadvantage (in Xi Zirui''s case) during the group performances if they dance with each other, instead of with the rest of their teammates.


    Liao Min is basically evening out the ying field without showing favoritism to either team.


    It''s a really decent thing to do -- not that Xi Zirui expected something different from her -- but it puts him on the receiving end of several pairs of disapproving eyes.


    Jin Ranyu is handsome and speaks very little until something gets on his nerves -- there are several boys who wish they could dance with him.


    Cao Fei looks on the verge of bursting into a sad song.


    Shen Yun looks like he ate something sour.


    And when Xi Zirui looks around for Han Yu, he can''t find him anywhere.


    "You''re going to practice in the smaller room," Liao Min says tilting her head to the side, indicating a mirrored door to their right. "I''ll check on you from time to time. You both know the choreography, get to it."


    ---


    Xi Zirui is beat after a day of practicing. Jin Ranyu was surprisingly patient with him, and since there isn''t the faintest sliver of attraction between the two of them, Xi Zirui was able to rx and let himself go with the music without fearing he was about to pop a boner in front of the cameras.


    As a result he danced much more fluidly and was less stiff each time Liao Min came in to check on them and make corrections and adjustments.


    He''s still by no means good, but Jin Ranyu is perhaps good enough to mask most of his ipetence during Sunday''s performance.


    Han Yu is oddly quiet when they meet back at the house.


    The production organizes a Mario Kart tournament for them as an evening activity, and while Xi Zirui manages to work up some excitement at the prospect of ying a game he loves, but hasn''t yed in what feels like years -- Han Yu is too glum to even chose a character when they team up against Shen Yun and one of his cronies.


    They manage to eke out a win even with Han Yu''sckluster effort, but Xi Zirui is still bothered by his unusually frosty demeanor.


    He might still be hurt after what he saw in the interview, but that doesn''t mean he doesn''t worry about Han Yu.


    That would be impossible.


    He bumps his shoulder against Han Yu''s once he passes his controller to someone else. "What''s going on?"


    They''re both sitting on the floor at the foot of the sofa. Han Yu draws his shoulders up in an awkward shrug. "Nothing, how was practice with Ranyu?"


    "It was fine, I think I''m dancing better" Xi Zirui says, not seeing the connection between his question and Han Yu''s follow up.


    He has his suspicions though.


    Excusing himself, he leaves the living room and makes his way to the bathroom, entering a stall in order to check the day''s footage.


    NNI makes aption of all their daily activities into a daily episode, ahead of the Sunday episode when trainees are voted out.


    Xi Zirui doesn''t have the patience to tab through an entire episode looking for Han Yu but thankfully the show has a list of highlight clips on their website.


    One of them immediately catches his eye: "Jealous Han Yu." From the thumbnail he can tell the footage was taken when they were in Liao Min''s dance studio.


    He clicks y.


    As soon as the video stars the screen is immediately overwhelmed by barragements(1), some of them disying their support for several trainees (Xi Zirui is dismayed to see Shen Yun''s name pop up often) but manymenting on the Yurui CP. With some disparaging it as clearly manufacture on Han Yu''s part, while others insist it''s genuine.


    [DDDD: This clip is so good I can''t stop watching T-T My CP is more real than me]


    [11111: Your CP is a marketing ploy!]


    [Egg Yolk: No, Yurui is real love!!!]


    [Overwhelmed: All these geges are so handsome a shy girl like me doesn''t even know where to look *-*]


    [89t3: Look somewhere else, most of them are gay]


    Xi Zirui is so distracted by the many conflictingments flying over the screen that he forgets to pay attention to what''s happening.


    He reys the video and watches as Han Yu breaks away from the Jade team training Group to sneak into the side room where Xi Zirui and Jin Ranyu are practicing -- a cameraman following after him at a distance.


    Xi Zirui has no recollection of Han Yu entering the room, he was probably to focused on not stepping on Jin Ranyu''s feet to pay attention to anything else, but the video shows the moment Han Yu sees him being lifted in the air by Jin Ranyu''s strong arms, and then trailing a hand down his arm all the way to his neck before being gently lowered to the floor again.


    The camera films Han Yu''s reflection on the mirror, so it''s possible to see his face fallpletely the second Xi Zirui touches Jin Ranyu.


    [DDDD: Look at his little face ahhhh what a sad vinegar jar ~~so cute~~]


    [sdnw: Bro, you have known this guy for three days...maybe chill with the jealousy, wtf?]


    [1111: Ok he''s a good actor I''ll give him that, but it''s obvious he knows he''s being filmed! He''s just putting on a show for the cameras]


    Xi Zirui smiles a little to himself. Han Yu''s sad face is rather cute.


    He watches Xi Zirui and Jin Ranyu practice their dance for a while longer before leaving with his head lowered.


    [try it: I dunno, I''m feeling a lot of chemistry between Ruirui and Ranran *-* Ranrui is the real deal]


    [faded: some of you will ship any two people who look at each other for more than five seconds istg]


    [owl: some of us are single, have some respect]


    There''s not much else to the video after that, just Han Yu returning to the other room, looking dejected and sallow.


    Seeing that look on his face is all the proof Xi Zirui needs. You can''t fake that kind of despair -- Han Yu looks like someone who just watched thest train to a new life leave the station, never to return.


    He said he''d give Han Yu a week to prove his words, but in the end he only needed a day.


    Xi Zirui turns off the holo screen and smirks to himself -- not that Han Yu needs to know right away.


    Maybe a little vinegar will jog his memory.


    ---


    (1) barragements are popr in China. It''s basically a wall of horizontally scrollingments superimposed over the video as it ys. Just go to bilibili and click on any random video and you''ll see it

 Chapter 149: Dont die tragically in someone elses arms

    Chapter 149: Don''t die tragically in someone else''s arms


    Han Yu walks around the house like a kicked puppy, giving Xi Zirui longing nces from time to time -- that Xi Zirui pretends not to notice.


    He''s only confused as to why Han Yu hasn''t approached him yet. He stays close, makes himself avable, but doesn''t breach the issue of Xi Zirui and Jin Ranyu''s dance at all.


    It''s not like he and Jin Ranyu spend any time together -- they''re in different teams for once -- but if they as much nod at each other in passing, Han Yu will look like someone spit in his food and kicked his dog all at once.


    He''ll pout dejectedly but keep all his feelings to himself, which Xi Zirui finds immensely endearing.


    Xi Zirui is almost angry at himself for finding absolutely everything Han Yu does charming.


    If circumstances where different he might have admitted that he believes him already, but he genuinely wants to see if a little distance will help Han Yu remember anything.


    Xi Zirui isn''t necessarily avoiding him, just being more frosty than he would normally.


    Well, at leastpared to his actions after the first world.


    He''s being downright kindpared to how the two of them went at each other when they first met.


    They''re in Bai Mi''s singing lessons when the resemnce between this world and the first one strikes him all over again. He''s equally out of his depth, even more so than when he was piloting a space ship, or being a master cultivator, but he feels like an entire lifetime has passed between then and now.


    It''s almost funny how he panicked at every little thing back then, afraid of being found out, afraid of the consequences of failing at something he didn''t even really care about.


    Looking back, it feels like all of that happened to a different person.


    Because now, when Bai Mi snaps her fingers at him, and asks him, "Why aren''t you singing?"


    Instead of fainting, Xi Zirui just shrugs his shoulders and tells her, "I don''t feel like it, I''m going to take a break."


    He walks away from their group and goes sit down next to a table to water bottles, picking one for himself.


    Bai Mi follows after him, her high heeled shoes clicking loudly on the wood floor. "If you don''t get back there and sing your part, I''m going to destroy you at the voting tomorrow."


    Her tone means business, Xi Zirui has absolutely no doubt she means what she''s saying.


    Which is why he smiles a little to himself, and shrugs again. "Laoshi should do what she thinks is best," he says, taking a long sip of water.


    She fumes in ce for some time, clearly weighing the pros and cons of dragging him back by the hair and deciding it isn''t worth it, before stomping off angrily.


    Xi Zirui is absolutely not staying in this godforsaken show.


    If leaving will kill him this world, then he''ll do his damndest to get voted out.


    Surely all his ''fans'' will rethink their admiration after they see Xi Ziruipletely disregard his idol training.


    ---


    Su Xueyi, as expected, makes things harder for him.


    "I have no tolerance for ckers," Su Xueyi says, when Xi Zirui remains seated during role assignment.


    "I''m not feeling very well,oshi should just give my role to someone else," Xi Zirui says, clutching his stomach.


    Su Xueyi isn''t so easily fooled. He takes out his mobile from his pocket and taps for a few seconds, he finds something that makes him smile smugly to himself, and then turns the phone around to show Xi Zirui a video of him walking leisurely into the Academy and whistling quietly to himself.


    "You seemed fine five minutes ago," he says, and pockets his phone again. "Practice your lines like everyone else."


    Probably anticipating a scene, Han Yu pulls him to the side. "I''ll practice with you, gege."


    Xi Zirui relents, shooting Su Xueyi a re before following Han Yu to a secluded corner.


    They''re both reprising famous monologues of Su Xueyi''s previous roles.


    The sheer egomania is astounding.


    Some poor trainees have the bad luck of ying the dying lover, while another trainee ys yet another of Su Xueyi''s roles crying over their unfair and premature death.


    Inparison, Xi Zirui and Han Yu got lucky with their rtively dignified monologues -- which probably means that it wasn''t Su Xueyi who assigned to roles.


    That realization makes Xi Zirui worry that someone is maybe trying to keep him in thepetition.


    "You go first, gege," Han Yu says, waving with his script in hand.


    Xi Zirui read through his lines a couple of times, and even though he''s doing a monologue it''s still a lot less text than what he had to memorize when he was ying Hai Yaomei.


    He gives his own script to Han Yu and clears his throat, getting ready to ham it up to hell and back.


    "When the darkest nightes, we brave men have only the fire of our ideals to light our path." He stops, takes a deep breath and gazes dramatically into the middle distance, his chin held high. "The road is lonely and treacherous, but we endure because the fire that burns inside us is fiercer than that burning around us."


    Xi Zirui closes his eyes and lifts one hand to his chest, debating the merits of trying to push out a single solitary tear.


    Some of the gloom lifts from Han Yu''s eyes, like the sun trying to peek through an overcast sky.


    Xi Zirui''s exaggerated performance almost wrenches a smile out of him.


    "You have no respect," Su Xueyi says, darkening Xi Zirui''s line of sight like a bad omen. "Your fellow trainees are all working hard and you''re making a mockery out of their effort."


    A ditzy boy with light coloured hair and peach blossom eyes pipes up, "I don''t mind. If he doesn''t try hard it''s one less person for me topete against."


    His words meet with a small mumble of encouragement.


    Xi Zirui shoots him a thumbs up from behind Su Xueyi''s back. He hopes he makes to the final lineup.


    On the receiving end of Su Xueyi''s vicious re, the boy immediately slinks back into the group of his taller teammates, the murmurs of agreement dying with his hasty retreat.


    Su Xueyi turns to Xi Zirui with a disconcertinglyrge smile. "I think your talents are being wasted right now, maybe you were right and I should give your role to someone else."


    ---


    Xi Zirui''s new role consists of ying the gasping, dying lover in Jin Ranyu''s arms, previously yed by Cao Fei who now gets his monologue.


    If possible, Cao Fei is even more upset by this turn of events than Xi Zirui.


    Xi Zirui hears him mumble, "I can''t have anything nice," under his breath as they switch scripts.


    His new script consists of "you...are...the..greatest...man...in the world. Little old me...cough, cough, is honored to...have been...loved...by...you." -- and scene.


    He wonders if Su Xueyi only epts roles in which his character is singlehandedly responsible for saving the world and curing cancer and HIV while he''s at it.


    Cao Fei isn''t the only person upset by Xi Zirui''s demotion to dying lover.


    He can feel Han Yu''s pining all the way across the room.


    ---


    The activity that evening consists of having each team forage for ingredients in the garden to use for dinner. The team who finds the least ingredients in the allotted time will have to cook for the winners.


    Xi Zirui isn''t in a mood to cook, so he actually makes an effort this time around, and tries to find as many ingredients as he can.


    In the end, Jade team wins.


    Xi Zirui is resting in the dorm, when Han Yu approaches him. "Can I talk with gege?"


    Xi Zirui nods and and Han Yu sits down on the bed next to him. "Is gege still determined to leave the show?"


    "Yes, I have no interest in staying here," Xi Zirui says honestly, meeting Han Yu''s eyes. "I''m not joining a boyband."


    Han Yu nods, his eyes downcast. "I wish gege would reconsider."


    "Why? It''s not like you''re going to join the band either."


    "I can''t leave until I''m voted out, or until the production decides I''m no longer needed here," he sighs. "I''ve signed a contract too. It''s different from the one gege signed but it keeps me here just the same."


    Before Xi Zirui can say anything, Han Yu reaches across the bed and takes his hand. "I can''t exin it, but I want to spend more time with gege. I feel like if I never see gege again, I''ll regret it for the rest of my life."


    Xi Zirui meets Han Yu''s eyes, and returns the grip around his fingers. "I feel the same, but we can meet after I leave. I''d love to have some time with didi away from these cameras."


    Han Yu looks up at Xi Zirui from under hisshes and smiles shyly, nodding once.


    Xi Zirui no longer wants to quit -- he doesn''t want to die in this world, not now that he knows there might still be hope for him and Han Yu -- but he''s fairly certain he''ll be voted out tomorrow. There''s no way any of the viewers seeing hisckluster performance actually want him to remain on the show, and he still thinks that''s for the best.

 Chapter 150: Dont be kissed on center stage

    Chapter 150: Don''t be kissed on center stage


    Sundayes and everyone bes a nervous wreak, practicing the choreography Liao Min has assigned them in every avable space in the house.


    Shen Yun has taken it upon himself to lead Jade team through impromptu team rehearsals. He takes every chance to remind Xi Zirui of how poorly he''s doing.


    "You''regging behind again!"


    "How many times have we done this? Turn left on the beat, left!"


    "Try not to look like someone is pointing a gun at your head while you dance. We''ll loose points if you look like a hostage victim."


    The more annoyed he is the less Xi Zirui feels like making an effort. He''s doing his best not to drag his teammates down -- because while being in this show is like a waking nightmare for him, he knows it''s a dream for most of them.


    Han Yu is the first person to snap at Shen Yun. "Why don''t you shut up and practice the dance too, instead of telling us what to do?"


    Some grumbles of assent rise up in agreement, and Shen Yun only bes more agitated.


    "I only want us to do well as a team."


    "There''s the individual dances too," Xi Zirui says with a shrug. "Our team will be affected by our individual performances as well, not just by the team dance."


    "That''s right," a quiet, slightly introspective boy who Shen Yun sometimes tries to pick on says. "Why aren''t you practicing your individual dance instead of bossing us around?"


    Noticing he''s at a disadvantage, Shen Yun hangs his head, and turns his good side to the nearest cameraman. "I was just trying to help, I never meant to impose."


    He leaves alone after that, hugging his elbow to his waist like a lost child.


    Xi Zirui wants to smother him in his sleep.


    "I want to smother him in his sleep," the quiet boy says, covering his mouth as soon as the words leave him.


    Han Yu gives him an amused look. "Maybe we should form a club."


    A tall guy with a buzzcut and a neck tattoo gives them all weird looks from over the rim of the chair he''s straddling. "Fucking weirdos," he says, shaking his head. "I want to fuck him, like a normal person."


    Well. "Maybe you should start a different club, then," Xi Zirui says, marveling once again at the incredible diversity of humanity.


    ---


    Things don''t improve when they arrive on set -- itself not far away from the NNI house and academy.


    Once there they have several hours of doing nothing to look forward to.


    Each trainee will take turns sitting for a painfully "candid" interviews, where they talk about their expectations for the uing performance, their thoughts regarding the past week and make pleas for the audience to vote for them.


    Which is pretty much moot, because the votes have been counting sincest Sunday, and the live votes are very unlikely to make a difference.


    When his turnes, Xi Zirui makes his way to the interview booth with all the excitement of an inmate on death row.


    There are two haggard looking production assistants sitting behind the cameras, looking tired and overworked.


    Xi Zirui sits up a little straighter at the sight of them. He has no interest in making their already grueling job even harder.


    "You''ve had a very interesting week. Lot''s of excitement" the girl says, trying to inject some enthusiasm in her voice as she reads her notes on Xi Zirui. "It seems you''ve had a change of heart. Do you want to tell us about it?"


    "Yeah, I think I''m not a good fit for NNI after all, and I think I should leave the show," he says, matter-of-fact.


    Both of them must have been briefed on Xi Zirui''s unusual situation because their expression doesn''t change.


    "But it can''t have been all bad, surely you''ve made friends?" the guy asks, looking meaningfully at Xi Zirui.


    "Sure."


    "Anyone in particr?"


    He knows where they''re trying to go with this, and he''s not willing to y along. There''s no way things will end up well for him or Han Yu if he does.


    "No, I like everyone."


    The girl narrows her eyes at him. "That''s not true, it seems you''ve had some squabbles with Shen Yun. Do you want to tell us about it?"


    He hums for a drawn-out moment. "Not really."


    "Any reason in particr why the two of you don''t get along?" the guy asks, still hoping to get something juicy out of him.


    Xi Zirui just shrugs. "I guess we''re just different people."


    Unseen by the cameras the girl flips her clipboard down on her thighs with a silent groan. "Well, thank you for being here with us. Is there anything you''d like to say to your fans?"


    Xi Zirui looks seriously into the camera, leaning forward on his chair. "Please, if you like me, don''t vote for me. If you hate me, continue doing what you''re doing, and don''t vote for me. I want to get off this show. That''s all."


    He gets up from the chair and leaves the room with onest polite nod towards the production assistants.


    ---


    Finally it''s time for each team to perform their dance routines.


    Diamond team has a cooler, more urban dance,pared to Jade team''s more romantic and soulful dance, but both choreographys have simr step sequences albeit withpletely different moods to them.


    It''s those little simrities that make it easy for the judges, besides Liao Min, as well as the audience at home, to clearly identify which was the best team.


    "Well, Diamond team is clearly the runaway winner," Bai Mi says. "I''d say their biggest advantage is that they danced as a team, which you kind of need to do, in a group dance." She looks pointedly towards the bleachers where they''re all sitting ordingly to the judge awarded ranksst week.


    At her side, Su Xueyi nods. "I understand wanting to stand out, but a team effort is a team effort, whether you like it or not."


    Liao Min gestures vaguely. "Everyone is right, Jade team didn''t perform as a unit. You all wanted to shine on your own, and it showed. Diamond team are the clear winners."


    There''s a chorus of cheers as the Jade Team members start celebrating, hugging whichever team member they happen to be sitting closest to.


    Ji Limei takes the stage to cheer along with Diamond team, "You''ve heard it guys, we have our first winners for the night, but don''t go anywhere! Now it''s time for the individual performances, and don''t forget you decide who stays for one more shot at their biggest dream or who leaves, tonight!"


    ---


    The individual performances are a bit of a mixed bag. Some trainees have joined NNI on the basis of their dancing, so naturally they do well. Others are better singers or actors...and it shows.


    Cao Fei is like a fish out of water, trying to be cool during a hip hop performance, even as his essories start falling off him one by one and he stops in the middle of his dance to pick them up.


    Shen Yun is elegant and cold in a modern version of the swanke.


    Han Yu is better than expected in a cool little mix of typical boyband dancing and jazz.


    And then it''s Xi Zirui''s and Jin Ranyu''s turn to take the stage in the only pair act of the night, and the most anticipated number.


    Everyone is styled ording to the theme and mood of their dances, but the makeup artists and hairstylists have kept things simple for Xi Zirui and Jin Ranyu -- dressing both of them in ck turtle necks, tight fitting dance pants, and slicking their hair back with wax.


    Their clothing shows the lines of their bodies, entuating the sensuality of the dance, but not distracting from the movement.


    Xi Zirui feels a little exposed, even though he''s covered head to toe, and he can actually feel himself stiffen up with Jin Ranyu holds his waist when they get into position.


    He closes his eyes and takes a deep breath when the music starts ying. He''ll do a good job because Jin Ranyu is a nice person, and this matters for him for some reason, and Xi Zirui has no right to judge him.


    He doesn''t dance well, necessarily, but luckily he''s also being mostly led by Jin Ranyu so his shorings are masked by his assertive movements and quick footwork.


    Sooner than he expected, the song is drawing to a close and they''re returning to the position they started from, at center stage.


    Jin Ranyu wraps his broad hands around Xi Zirui''s waist and lifts him up into the air, for the closing act of their dance.


    Xi Zirui wraps his leg around Jin Ranyu''s waist, and his arm around his neck as he lowers him back down.


    "I''m sorry about this," Jin Ranyu says, when Xi Zirui bumps his forehead against his, following the choreography.


    Xi Zirui doesn''t even have the time to be confused before a pair of lips brushes against his own in a soft kiss.

 Chapter 151: Dont be bait and switched

    Chapter 151: Don''t be bait and switched


    Xi Zirui recoils in shock from Jin Ranyu,pletely at a loss, but by then there''s a thundering roar of cheers and catcalls from the other trainees.


    The cameras cut away from them before Xi Zirui breaks free from Jin Ranyu''s hold, immediately focusing on Ji Limei next to the judging panel, gushing effusively about their performance.


    Xi Zirui''s cuts his eyes towards the podium where the trainees sit, but he can''t find Han Yu anywhere.


    He doesn''t have time to look for him, because momentster the judges are addressing him and Jin Ranyu.


    "That was surely passionate," Bai Mi says, her sharp fingernails clicking on the sleek tabletop, punctuating each word. "But I think Jin Ranyu let himself disappear into the dance far more than Xi Zirui." Looking straight at him, she adds "I felt like you were thinking instead of feeling the music."


    That''s because he had to focus on not tripping over himself.


    Jin Ranyu thanks her politely while Xi Zirui just nods impatiently.


    He wants to get this over with and make everything clear with Han Yu.


    Su Xueyi looks Xi Zirui up and down with an appraising eye. "I agree with everything Baioshi said, but this dance has made me see Xi Zirui in a different light."


    That couldn''t have sounded more ominous if he tried.


    Liao Min just gives both of them a thumbs up.


    In the end Jin Ranyu is upgraded to A-rank, while Xi Zirui is ced in C-rank, along with Cao Fei and all the other average people.


    "Where has Han Yu gone to?" he asks Cao Fei, as soon as he sits down.


    Cao Fei gives him watery look. "I don''t know...probably licking his wounds like I should be doing."


    Xi Zirui sighs. "There''s nothing between me and Jin Ranyu."


    Immediately perking up, Cao Fei sits up a little straighter. "Oh..."


    "In fact, he told me he likes you, I think you should have a talk with him," Xi Zirui says. "Now, can you tell me where Han Yu went?"


    Cao Fei points to a dark area backstage, behind a ck curtain. "He went that way."


    He doesn''t even have the decency of blushing when Xi Zirui throws him an using nce over the shoulder while he makes his way down the stage.


    It''s always the quiet ones.


    ---


    Xi Zirui can tell someone is chasing him, a quick nce above his shoulder reveals a cameraman trying to be discreet while following in his wake with a smaller camera.


    A worrying thought strikes him: what if he''s being set up?


    What if Han Yu lied to him?


    He tries to lose his tail but the man is hot on his heels. He hears a sudden gasping sobing from a closed off production corridor and dodges quickly, pping a curtain in front of the cameraman''s face and mming a nearby door closed, making him think he went through it.


    He hides under a pile of props and waits for the cameraman to walk through the door he just mmed before following the sound of the gasping.


    It leads him to an empty hallway, where he finds Han Yu sitting down the first step of a flight of stairs, his face between his hands, sobbing inconsbly.


    It almost scares him.


    All this because Jin Ranyu kissed him?


    He approaches him quietly, calling out a soft, "Didi?"


    Han Yu''s neck snaps up, his eyes wide. "Rui-er?"


    Hearing him say his name so tenderly makes something in Xi Zirui''s heart seize.


    He used to say his name like that first thing in the morning, softly inquiring if Xi Zirui was awake as well so they could enjoying a few moments all to themselves before the twins needed their attention.


    "Have you forgotten me, Rui-er? Am I toote?"


    "What?" Xi Zirui asks, not fully trusting the deductions his brain is trying to make.


    What if he''s just fooling himself?


    "You said you always remembered our lives together, has that changed Rui-er?"


    Xi Zirui lets out a wet gasp, his throat constricting painfully, and rushes to Han Yu, crushing him the strongest hug he''s capable of.


    "You remembered?" he asks, whispering the words against Han Yu''s hair, his voice full of wonder.


    Han Yu slings one arm around his neck and pulls him into a breathless kiss, stealing all the air from his lungs, and taking away with it some of the sadness of the past days.


    Han Yu''s kiss is always the same, no matter the world, but there''s something to it this time that tells Xi Zirui that more than kissing Han Yu, he''s kissing his husband.


    "I missed you so much," Han Yu says, whispering the words wetly into Xi Zirui''s skin. "After you left, it was so hard, Rui-er, but I did it, I kept the promise I made you."


    Xi Zirui chokes on a sob, the tears pouring out of him unbidden. A few days have gone by for Xi Zirui, a few days in which he has tried to make his peace with leaving his family behind -- and failed.


    But Han Yu had to go on living for their children, because Xi Zirui asked him to. Because Xi Zirui can never treat any of these worlds as transitory things, but especially not the one in which they were parents.


    "Thank you," Xi Zirui says, running his hands through Han Yu''s hair, wishing it was its usual smooth silky texture, instead of hard from being caked with product. "Will you tell me about our children, I want to know everything I missed."


    Han Yu looks into Xi Zirui''s eyes, his lips curling into a small, pleased smile. "I''ll tell you everything."


    ---


    Despite their best efforts, someone from the production team finds them, and ushers them back to set.


    Xi Zirui wants to rebel against it, but Han Yu tells him they''re better off not making a scene before they''ve had the chance to talk more.


    At least he has managed to clear up the misunderstanding regarding the kiss, which he tells Han Yu was totally Jin Ranyu''s idea. While relieved, Han Yu vows to punch Jin Ranyu in the face for it, Xi Zirui is tempted to let him.


    Since Han Yu is in A-rank and Xi Zirui is in C-rank they''re forced to sit apart, but Xi Zirui does his best to steal nces whenever he can. He''s probably smiling like a crazy person, but he can''t help being giddy.


    If Han Yu remembers, then it means they''re one step closer to finding their way back to their original worlds, where Xi Zirui will do his best to get his twins back.


    He won''t ept that he only got to spend one short year with Han Xiu and Han Zhiye. He''ll get them both back -- whatever the cost.


    His look of fierce determination possibly scares Cao Fei a little. "Why do you look like you''re going to set fire to the building?" he asks, his tone apprehensive. "I had a chat with Ranyu, he said the kiss wasn''t his idea, so don''t be mad at him for it."


    Xi Zirui turns to him with a raised eyebrow, some of his manic energy dissipating. "Then whose was it?"


    He shrugs. "He didn''t say."


    Xi Zirui casts his eyes towards the table where the three judges sit.


    He''ll make a wild fucking guess.


    ---


    After what seems like an eternity, every presentation is finally over and everyone has their new ranks for the week.


    Jade team is the clear loser, which means they''ll be losing ten of their current members at once.


    They''re forced to go to the central stage and huddle together, as if the thought of being separated from a person they met a week ago breaks their heart.


    Shen Yun is openly sobbing.


    Xi Zirui wouldin more if it didn''t give him the chance to edge closer to Han Yu and press ever so slightly to his side. Hidden by the people surrounding them, Han Yu runs two fingers over the underside of Xi Zirui''s wrist, sending a delicious shiver through Xi Zirui that he hopes the cameras don''t catch.


    In the end, Xi Zirui isn''t voted out like he expected, and neither is Han Yu. Xi Zirui still wishes they could have left together, and forget everything about this insane experience, but now that Han Yu has his memories back Xi Zirui is less exasperated by the whole thing.


    Not that NNI ever stops reminding him of just how unpleasant it can be.


    "Now that we''ve said goodbye to good friends, it''s time to make some adjustments to the teams to keep everything bnced," Ji Limei says, looking solemnly into the cameras. "That means some people will leave Jade team while others will join it."


    A production assistant hands her an envelope outside of frame, and Ji Limei shows it to the camera.


    "I have in my hand and envelope with the names of every trainee who will be switching teams."


    Xi Zirui closes his eyes and links his pinky with Han Yu.


    He has a bad feeling about this.


    Sure enough, the first name Ji Limei reads is, "Xi Zirui."

 Chapter 152: Dont blow your cover

    Chapter 152: Don''t blow your cover


    Xi Zirui holds out hope that maybe Han Yu will be called as well, but Ji Limei never says his name.


    In the end, he''s one of only two people leaving Jade team while 7 others join it.


    The show wants to have a dramatic stand off, so the two teams face each other on opposite ends of the stages as the selected trainees change sides.


    Xi Zirui can almost feel the cameras zooming in on him and Cao Fei as they cross paths.


    He would bet his left arm this whole "switching" sides thing was done for the benefit of increasing online spection only. He can imagine how long NNI has spent in the top trending in the past few days.


    The spection must be even fiercer since his and Han Yu''s live disappearance. The cameras might not have been focused on them, but nothing escapes the eagle-eye of people online with nothing better to do.


    He has to stand on his tiptoes to catch even a brief glimpse of Han Yu among the Jade team members while Ji Limei continues to drone on and on about next week''s "exciting challenges".


    Finally, the broadcast is over, and they''re released.


    Xi Zirui wants nothing more than to run up to Han Yu and find a way to talk with him, but with all the other trainees jostling him around as they all file out of the set that''s impossible.


    It''s fine, he can hold out until they reach the house and have the chance to find some alone time.


    He''s waited this long for him to get his memories back, what''s a few more minutes.


    ---


    As soon as thest trainee makes it inside the NNI house, Ji Limei''s voice rings through the speaker system.


    "We love how friendly and supportive you all are of each other''s dreams, but in order to keep things interesting this week trainees are only allowed to talk with members of their own team! Infractions will be punished, believe me you don''t want to know what the punishment is!"


    Xi Zirui looks up at the ceiling in shock.


    They have to be kidding him.


    Han Yu''s gaze finds his own over the sea of upturned heads, the anxiety on his limpid eyes reflecting Xi Zirui''s own.


    Instinctively he takes a step in his direction, uncaring of the invisible line that has been drawn.


    A hand wraps around his shoulder, pulling him back. "You heard Jioshi, we can''t interact with them," a serious-faced boy with braids on his hair and a straight nose tells him.


    Xi Zirui shakes him off with a scowl.


    Actually what Ji Limei said is that they can''t "talk" -- that still leaves a host of other possiblemunication avenues on the table.


    Xi Zirui will be sure to explore them at a time when he doesn''t have all of the Diamond team trainees giving him threatening looks while keeping him at arm''s-length.


    By the time they disperse from around him, neither Han Yu or the Jade team is anywhere to be found.


    ---


    In the Diamond team dormitories Xi Zirui once again sleeps on the bottom bunk, the one Cao Fei just vacated under Jin Ranyu''s.


    Someone from the production must have switched all their bags around, because all of Xi Zirui''s clothes are already hanging in the closet when he arrives.


    He settles in for an ufortable night in an unfamiliar bed, in a strange room. As bizarre as this whole thing is, he was used to his cramped bed with the Jade team.


    He can''t believe he''s being kept away from Han Yu because of a stupid idol survival show.


    Xi Zirui falls into a fitful sleep with thoughts of Han Yu and all the things he wants to tell him and ask him swirling around in his mind.


    ---


    They also don''t get a chance to talk the next day. Breakfast is a stilted affair in which each team keeps to a different side of the room, like a bizarre social experiment into group think.


    He and Han Yu exchange only a few nces over bowls of quickly cooling congee before Diamond team is leaving for acting practice with Su Xueyi.


    Acting is going to be Sunday''s main performance, and Xi Zirui would be tempted to find a way to skip Su Xueyi''s unbearable training if it wasn''t for Han Yu''s restored memories.


    They have to find a way to learn more about the event that caused them all to be splintered across the different worlds.


    And more than that, if Han Yu has his memories back, Xi Zirui should keep an eye on Su Xueyi to ensure he hasn''t gotten his back too.


    ---


    Su Xueyi is as insufferable as expected, and continues to have a gigantic hate boner for Xi Zirui.


    His role for Sunday will be to y Jin Ranyu''s dying lover once again, but this time around he gets a little more than a single line of dialogue. He''ll even get to step in front of Jin Ranyu and bravely take an arrow in the chest in his ce.


    Only to die tragically in his arms while Jin Ranyu monologues at him about what a great man his own character is, and how unfortunate that everyone he loves dies.


    Xi Zirui is only d his role allows him to nap on Jin Ranyu''sp while he goes over his lines again and again.


    In order to enforce the "no talking" rule, each team trains with a different mentor, so it''s just Diamond team and Su Xueyi -- unfortunately for Xi Zirui.


    "Are you sleeping?" a smooth voice asks from above Xi Zirui, a shadow falling across his closed eyes.


    "No, I''m dead," Xi Zirui says, keeping his eyes stubbornly closed. "I died bravely in my heroic lover''s ce, so he can keep on being heroic and have lots of future crying scenes as shbacks of my death y in sad montages."


    He doesn''t even need to open his eyes to picture Su Xueyi''s scowl.


    Su Xueyi''s next words wipe the smirk out of Xi Zirui''s face. "Have we met before, your face seems familiar to me?"


    His eyes blink open at once. "Laoshi has probably seen an ad with my face, from one of my modeling jobs."


    He doesn''t look convinced, his eyes narrowing at Xi Zirui.


    "Or maybe one of my livestreams," Xi Zirui adds, remembering the original is supposed to be an influencer.


    "I don''t watch that kind of thing," he says with a scoff. "Did you use to have longer hair, darker too?"


    Xi Zirui shakes his head, trying to school his face into a mask of neutrality.


    Shit, could Su Xueyi be remembering him from one of the ancient worlds?


    Eventually, Su Xueyi has to check on the other trainees and leaves him blissfully alone.


    Jin Ranyu has been oddly silent through this whole thing, and when Xi Zirui chances a nce at him he finds him empty-eyed and staring in the middle distance.


    "What''s going on?" he asks waving his hand in front of Jin Ranyu''s vacant gaze.


    With great effort, he manages to focus his eyes on Xi Zirui''s face. "Boss, where are we?"


    Xi Zirui goes very still.


    Why is Jin Ranyu calling him boss?


    "Who do you think I am?" he asks, keeping his voice low.


    "Boss Xi, Boss Su''s husband," Jin Ranyu says, as if it''s the most natural thing in the world.


    Fuck! He thinks this is the third world and he''s sticking to his cover as Xi Zirui''s driver.


    Jin Ranyu is looking around in utter confusion, one of his hands patting his nk and his side as if hoping to find a hidden weapon somewhere.


    In all his tion at Han Yu getting his memories back, and fear of Su Xueyi getting his own, Xi Zirui never considered it could happen to one of the others.


    He gets up from Jin Ranyu''sp and puts some distance between them. "Take it easy, try to focus on what we were just doing, remember who you are."


    That''s probably the wrong thing to say, because it only makes Jin Ranyu grow more agitated. It''s a lucky thing that he''s not prone to drawing a lot of attention, because his panicked eyes are making Xi Zirui scared people might start giving them odd looks any moment now.


    "What does that mean, Boss? I''m me, your husband hired me to be your driver."


    He looks around and spots Su Xueyi talking with another trainee. Xi Zirui knows he wants to call him over, and ps one hand over his mouth before he has the chance to do that.


    "Stay calm, I can exin everything," Xi Zirui says, not entirely sure he can exin 30% of it, let alone everything.


    Gingerly, he pulls Jin Ranyu up to his feet while holding on tightly to his upper arm. "Ranyu isn''t feeling well, I''m going outside with him to catch some air," Xi Zirui says, already walking Ranyu towards the studio doors.


    Each step takes an eternity, Xi Zirui fears Jin Ranyu is going to lose it at any moment.


    They''re almost at the door when he hears a familiar voice from outside.


    "No, you''re lying to me. I want to know what''s happening here."

 Chapter 153: Dont fit four people into the same bathroom stall

    Chapter 153: Don''t fit four people into the same bathroom stall


    Xi Zirui can''t immediately ce the voice, but as soon as he walks out the door he sees Han Yu trying to drag a reluctant Cao Fei into the nearest bathroom.


    The noise of the heavy studio doors closing behind them alerts Cao Fei, his head snapping up in their direction immediately, like a startled dog standing to attention.


    "Shixiong?" he asks, as soon as he sees Jin Ranyu.


    "Feifei?" Jin Ranyu asks, relieved to see a familiar a face but no less confused.


    Xi Ziruies to a troublesome realization.


    They haven''t necessarily gotten their memories back, they''re remembering a specific past life.


    And it isn''t even the same!


    Han Yu tries to hold back Cao Fei as he makes his way towards Jin Ranyu. His eyes are wide as saucers, and he opens his mouth as if to speak.


    Xi Zirui silences him with a finger in front of his lips.


    Who knows what will happen if they break the stupid ''no talking between teams rule''? He''s one hundred percent certain they''re being filmed right now, and their behavior is already extremely suspicious as it is.


    In their current states, Jin Ranyu and Cao Fei absolutely can''t stand up to close scrutiny. What is going to happen to them if someone finds them like this?


    Thinking on his feet, Xi Zirui drags Jin Ranyu to the nearby bathroom, gesturing at Han Yu to stay put.


    Reluctantly, Jin Ranyu follows after him, all the while shooting Cao Fei anguished looks over his shoulder.


    Xi Zirui screams for Ni Ni''s help the moment the bathroom door closes behind him.


    "There are some options in the system shop that could be help, Host," she says, sounding haggard. "Host was sessful in the previous world, but his experience points totals still isn''t too high since he entered thest world with a deficit from the previous two."


    He''ll make the best of whatever is avable. Beggars can''t be choosers.


    "Wait here," he tells Jin Ranyu as he steps into the nearest stall.


    "You have to go now?" Jin Ranyu asks, not really making an effort to hide his exasperation.


    "Just a second," Xi Zirui yells, mming the flimsy door shut in his face.


    Gingerly, he lowers the toilet seat down with his elbow and sits down on top of it to browse the system shop.


    His eyes almost burn after seeing multiple pages of useless items, each of them more improbable and expensive than thest. Until, finally hends on "Hideout - a pocket realm at your fingertips"


    The description sounds promising, "The Hideout is everything a cultivator needs to reach enlightenment without any worldly distractions. Portable, discreet, and avable for five uses after purchase."


    It sounds just like what they need, if it wasn''t for the fact that it costs 3000 experience points, and Xi Zirui only has 2000.


    "Ni Ni might have a solution, but Host probably won''t like it."


    Xi Zirui doesn''t like anything about his current situation so Ni Ni might as well go ahead and tell him.


    "Host can buy this item on an installment n, however, he must aplish at least the world''s main goal of getting to the show''s finals in order to have enough experience points to finish paying for it."


    ''What happens if I don''t?'' Xi Zirui asks.


    "It will generate a system error that might make it impossible for Host to return, and be assigned a new world," she says, dismayed. "I''m sorry Host, this is the best Ni Ni can do."


    Xi Zirui considers his options and finds that they all suck.


    With a long-suffering sigh, he nods, epting that he''ll just have to stay in this stupid show a while longer.


    ---


    "Get in," he tells Jin Ranyu as soon as he exits the stall. "You''ll find a bright glowing portal on the left wall, just go through it, I''m going to call the others."


    Jin Ranyu looks at him as if he''s insane but Xi Zirui doesn''t have the time to assuage his fears.


    Han Yu and Cao Fei are still in the hallway, not too far away from the bathroom. Xi Zirui hides behind the door and nods meaningfully to the side so they''ll know to follow him.


    He waits for them to get inside the bathroom before pointing at the bright portal Jin Ranyu has just gone through. He doesn''t want to speak in case the microphones they''re all wearing catch them breaking the rules and someone from the production crewes find them.


    Xi Zirui stays back and watches both of them step in and disappear into the wall. He''s thest one, closing the door to the bathroom stall behind him.


    ---


    Xi Zirui was too worried about finding a quick fix for their predicament to give too much thought as to what the pocket realm might end up looking like, but he gets the shock of his life once he steps through the portal.


    In front of him stretches a meadow of emerald green grass swaying gently on the breeze. A smallke breaks up all the green with a ssh of crystal clear water, a perfect mirror of the blue, could-speckled sky. A dainty wooden bridge leads to a small pavilion built on a tform in the middle of theke. The crying branches of a few weeping willows on the shore stir the calm waters with their tear-shaped leaves.


    Jin Ranyu and Cao Fei are both looking out at the tiny bridge in confusion, only Han Yu is looking at Xi Zirui, his eyes brimming with tenderness.


    Like Xi Zirui, he recognizes the significance of this impossiblendscape.


    It''s a little bit of their home in the Coiled Dragon pce, a little bit of the Fragrant Spring Winds pavilion back at the Imperial pce.


    Before he even notices, Xi Zirui is taking Han Yu''s hand and leading him forward in the direction of the bridge.


    Whatever allows this ce to exist, Xi Zirui is sure it has been created from only his most precious memories of their lives together, and he wants Han Yu to be the first to see it all.


    Inside the pavilion on theke there''s a perfect recreation of their little apartment in Chongqing. Down to the ratty old couch, the t screen tv, toorge for the cab it is perilously perched on.


    But just by looking around Xi Zirui can spot a few items they never had in their home in the city. A collection of all the fans Xi Zirui has ever used is disyed on the north wall, a beautifully polished guqin is disyed on a stout end table like a prized center piece, and a scaled model of the Unreliable is hanging up from the ceiling like a mobile.


    Little mementos of all the lifetimes Xi Zirui still can''t believe he has been lucky enough to share with Han Yu.


    "What is this ce?" Cao Fei asks, looking around the room in confusion.


    Han Yu exchanges a smiling look with Xi Zirui, his gaze softening, his eyes humid with an outpouring of love. "Home," he says.


    ---


    It takes the two of them a long time to get Cao Fei and Jin Ranyu settled down enough to exin what''s happening.


    Cao Fei takes it somewhat in stride, considering his more prevalent memories are from being a cultivator, all the talk of gods and multiple reincarnations doesn''t phase him.


    It''s harder on Jin Ranyu whose most recent memory is of being a 21st century hired assassin, whose partner and sometimes lover now insists they are actually martial siblings from the same demonic cultivation sect.


    To say nothing of the information that he''s apparently on an idol survival show, that this isn''t actually his real world either, and that he might or might not be a god.


    "I mean, I assume from what I was told, that that''s what we all are," Xi Zirui says, frowning a little when Ni Ni doesn''t confirm his words.


    But he''s soon distracted by Cao Fei saying, "I do have some recollection of the world we are in now, and the events you describe as you say them, but it''s faint. Like the memories aren''t actually mine, and I''m merely remembering what someone else told me."


    "We have to leave, how long have we even been here? Someone must be looking for us by now," Han Yu says, looking at the open door regretfully.


    Xi Zirui understands his reluctance, he would much rather stay here than have to go back to Su Xueyi''s stupid acting practice.


    Ni Ni''s chime goes off, unexpectedly. "Informing Host: time in the pocket realm passes differently. Hours inside amount to only minutes outside."


    Sighing in relief, Xi Zirui shares that piece of news with the others.


    Han Yu shoots him a charged look, the corner of his lips ticking up in mischief. "That''s good to know."


    Xi Zirui''s neck grows hot, and his palms sweaty. He knows what a look like that from Han Yu means.


    He''s only sorry they aren''t alone.

 Chapter 154: Dont complain about the puppies

    Chapter 154: Don''tin about the puppies


    Jin Ranyu needs some more gentling before he''ll be in any condition to leave. Xi Zirui takes advantage of his cellphone from the first world being strewn over a couch to show him clips of the previous episodes in the hope of jogging his memory.


    Like Cao Fei he reports having some vague second-hand recollection, but after Xi Zirui''s and Han Yu''s joined efforts to make him and Cao Fei recall enough of the events in this world so that they won''t give themselves away he seems to feel more at ease with his current situation.


    At ease, but not at peace -- something Xi Zirui can wholly rte to.


    If Xi Zirui had to make a wager he''d guess he''s more upset about Cao Fei not remembering whatever rtionship they had in the third world.


    From the way Cao Fei speaks, it seems like his feelings for his shixiong arepletely tonic.


    Xi Zirui sends them on their way out of the pocket realm first, reminding them not to talk with each other when they leave the bathroom.


    Once they''re gone, and he and Han Yu are finally alone he tackles Han Yu into the cramped sofa and covers him in hungry little kisses that set off a fit of giggles.


    "I''ve missed you so much," Han Yu says, punctuating each word with a sloppy kiss on any exposed patch of skin he can reach.


    Before Xi Zirui can return his fervor, a familiar chime sounds:


    "Ni Ni apologizes, Host, but the pocket realm can''t remain open for too long," Ni Ni says, apologetic. "Host has already spent close to an hour here, Ni Ni is afraid that if things...escte...the pocket realm might close uh...in the middle...."


    Well, that''s a traumatizing bit of conversation Xi Zirui absolutely didn''t need in his life.


    With great reluctance he pulls himself away from Han Yu, who whines pitifully and tries to pull him back on top of his body.


    It''s a crime to put a stop to things when Han Yu is acting like this, so affectionate and needy.


    Thest time it happened they made babies.


    "We''re going to have to put a pin on this," Xi Zirui says, smiling despite himself when Han Yu groans theatrically.


    "Have I told you already how much I hate this world? It''s possibly my least favorite world."


    Xi Zirui snorts. "For me that was the world in which I was married to your father, who happened to be Su Xueyi. No world since has managed to top that, in terms of sheer awfulness."


    Han Yu pulls Xi Zirui higher up onto his chest, threading his fingers into his smooth hair. "You know, I used to visit the memorial tablets of my ancestors and pray for forgiveness after we had sex, in that world."


    Xi Zirui grows quiet. He can picture that with vivid rity, Han Yu dutifully apologizing to his mother, to his grandparents, aunts and uncles for that most unfilial of actions. How many times did he gete himself like that?


    "I always forget, how different it is for you," Xi Zirui says, nuzzling in against Han Yu''s side.


    Han Yu kisses the top of his head. "I have an entire life in each world, before meeting you. Sometimes, it''s hard to let go." He turns on his side so he can look Xi Zirui deeply in the eyes. "It''s always worth it, though," he says, smiling.


    ---


    Returning to Su Xueyi''s aggravating acting sses after that brief respite is torture.


    At least Jin Ranyu seems as deted as him, and they mostly go through the motions of practicing their scene together, without putting much effort into it.


    All Xi Zirui can think about is getting back to the house and hopefully having some more alone time so that they can enjoy the pocket realm''s privacy undisturbed.


    That''s easier said than done, because once Su Xueyi''s lesson is finally over and they can go back to the house for lunch. Ji Limei tells them about the arrival of special guests who are sure to keep them entertained for most of the day.


    The special guests are puppies.


    About twenty of them, absolutely let loose on the NNI house.


    The challenge is for each member of the two teams to catch, groom, give treats to, or y with, as many puppies as possible and then take a proid selfie with each of them.


    An extremely time consuming endeavor, because the puppies are excitable and more than happy to be chased around a huge house.


    Things are made harder by the fact that they can''t talk with people from the opposite team, and warn them when they are about to step on something they absolutely don''t want to.


    At the end of the day, Xi Zirui is left with selfies of 6 puppies out of the twenty, and with a renewed appreciation for cats -- which is exactly what he tells the production assistant when he''s called in for a confessional style interview and asked what he thought about the challenge.


    He misses Little Thunder.


    Jade team wins, and their reward is getting to watch while Diamond team cleans up all the mess the puppies made.


    By the end of it, Xi Zirui is happy to take a shower and copse on his inferior bunkbed for a night of exhausted sleep.


    At least the whole ordeal served to make something abundantly clear: he''s a cat person.


    ---


    The next day he wakes up feeling optimistic that surely, surely, he and Han Yu will be able to have some time alone in the pocket realm -- the stars can''t keep aligning inauspiciously. Xi Zirui has gone through too much already.


    He attends Bai Mi''s singing ss with all the enthusiasm of a dead fish, but he actually has to make an effort now -- he has a debt to repay.


    He should really check weibo whenever he gets the chance to see how his poprity ratings are doing.


    Han Yu''s too, while he''s at it.


    Ironically, he''s afraid Han Yu might just be voted out before he is.


    A couple of days ago that would just be all the more reason for him to quit the damn show, but now he needs to stay until the final -- and he can''t imagine stomaching that without Han Yu by his side.


    Which is why when Bai Mi gives him some passive-aggressive coaching on his terrible singing, Xi Zirui just grins and thanks her for the help before trying again.


    The main piece for Sunday''s presentation will be a duet that Bai Mi still hasn''t given to anyone, instead asking a few of them to practice the song, until she makes the final decision.


    Xi Zirui is one of the lucky few, which only serves to cement in him the conviction that NNI ispletely scripted, because there isn''t any world where anyone would think he has a good enough voice to be given that dubious honor.


    Still, he doesn''tin and tries to do what he''s told.


    He gets back to the house haggard, he wishes he could at least talk with Han Yu about all of this, and just unwind, but it''s impossible with the current challenge, and he hasn''t yet found the time to visit the pocket dimension again.


    That day is no different.


    Despite of how tired Xi Zirui is, and the rtively cool day, they must spend an entire afternoon in the pool trying to pry sticky dinosaurs out of the pool''s walls and stick them onto each other.


    At least this is a stupid, pointless game that Diamond team wins.


    Their reward is having a pick-nick outside, catered by Jade team.


    The evening is much too cold for something like that, but Han Yu takes the opportunity to serve Xi Zirui food, and never leave his side. Making their hands brush ''identally'' on purpose, and exchanging giddy smiles whenever the cameramen are filming someone else.


    All in all, it''s not a bad end to the day, all things considered.


    ---


    Two more days pass like that with Sunday quickly approaching. Xi Zirui thinks he''s going to go mad if he has to endure another day of pointless idol training without getting fucked, or at least fondled. At this point he''d settle for that.


    He wakes up during the early hours of Saturday morning with the feeling that there''s someone next to him.


    He blinks his eyes open to find Han Yu staring down at him, his eyes curved into smiling crescent moons.


    Xi Zirui tries to sit up, his brain still foggy, but Han Yu barely gives him the time to react before pulling him along after him, in a direction that Xi Zirui only recognizes as themunal bathrooms when he''s nearly at the door.


    They can''t speak, but Han Yu''s intentions are obvious.


    Since they don''t have time in the evenings, and are too tired to do much of anything, the solution is to try their luck in the mornings.


    Once again Xi Zirui marvels at how much theyplement each other.


    He pulls Han Yu with him into an empty stall, and activates the pocket realm via the holo screen.


    Han Yu takes his hand as both of them step through the glowing portal.

 Chapter 155: Dont reminisce [+18]

    Chapter 155: Don''t reminisce [+18]


    tw: explicit smut scenes, some feels


    ---


    They both know their time is limited, so Xi Zirui expects Han Yu to be on him instantly, instead he''s pulled by the hand through the meadow and halfway across the viewing bridge, before he gets a single kiss.


    He''s looking out at the stillke when he feels Han Yu''s armse up around his waist, wrapping him up in a tight hug.


    "Do you want to hear about our children?" he asks, nuzzling against the back of Xi Zirui''s neck, up into the shell of his ear.


    Xi Zirui''s fingers tighten on the wooden railing in front of him. He wants, he wants so much that he sometimes thinks he''s going to choke with it.


    And yet, at the same time, it fills him with bitterness that this is the best he can get -- a second-hand ount from Han Yu''s perspective, about the the children he didn''t get to watch grow up.


    He misses them so much. There''s an open wound inside of him, tender and bleeding, and Xi Zirui doesn''t think it will ever heal, no matter how much time passes, not until he has Han Xiu and Han Zhiye in his arms again.


    With a sigh, he lets his head fall back against Han Yu''s shoulder and closes his eyes on a silent exhale. "Tell meter," he says.


    Xi Zirui feels Han Yu''s nod against the side of his neck. "Okay."


    It''s such a relief, being understood without having to say anything else.


    He gazes out at the little pavilion in the middle of theke and says, "Let''s go."


    This time he''s the one who pulls Han Yu along.


    ---


    Once they''re inside, all the urgency simmering under their skinses to a boil, and they reach for each other with hungry fingers and thirsty lips. Kissing and biting at each sliver of revealed skin as if they''re trying to leave a permanent mark on each other''s bodies.


    Xi Zirui thinks he''s going tobust for every second Han Yu isn''t touching him. They fall on the sofa in a graceless sprawl of intertwined limbs, squirming in need against each other.


    Xi Zirui''s reels as the memories of being pressed down into this same sofa swim to the surface of his mind.


    There was the time he rode Han Yu for hours, in the middle of one of Chongqing''s famous heatwaves, until the sweat poured down both of them in rivulets. Han Yu suggested they turn on the AC but Xi Zirui told him he wanted to feel the heat choking him, making their bodies slick -- theirpromise was a dingy electric fan, so loud it nearly drowned out the sound of their gasps and moans.


    It was perfect.


    Han Yutches onto one of Xi Zirui''s nipples, sucking it into his mouth fiercely, and Xi Zirui knows he''s reminiscing too.


    "I wish I could drink from them again," Han Yu says, whining against the wet mess he''s made of Xi Zirui''s chest. "I wanted to have more children with you."


    Xi Zirui fists his fingers on Han Yu''s hair and pulls his head away from his chest. "Don''t talk about that," he says, and smears their lips together in a messy kiss.


    Han Yu moans into the kiss as Xi Zirui''s fingers tighten on his hair, pulling him this way and that so he can kiss him however he wants. Han Yu slides one hand into Xi Zirui''s boxers, wrapping it around Xi Zirui''s already hard and weeping cock.


    "Here''s one thing that never changes," Han Yu says, nipping yfully at Xi Zirui''s jawbone.


    "What''s that?" Xi Zirui asks, hissing against Han Yu''s open mouth and canting his hips up to fuck into his fist.


    "How wet you get for me," Han Yu says, and runs the edge of a fingernail over Xi Zirui''s slit, making a fresh wave of precum drip down his straining cock. "Always dripping for it, inside and out."


    He whispers the words in a sultry purr against Xi Zirui''s ears, who is powerless to do anything but melt into his side, his toes curling from how overwhelmed he is.


    Han Yu always has this effect on him, each time they fuck feels like the first time. It was like that even when he was pregnant with the babies Han Yu put in him.


    Each separation makes him feel like they''ve spent years apart, like each second he isn''t touching Han Yu is wasted.


    His roving hands go still on Han Yu''s shoulders when he hears his wet panting against his neck, and the low whining sounds he''s making, almost wounded.


    To Xi Zirui it might feel like they''ve been apart for years, but to Han Yu that''s reality.


    One day Xi Zirui just disappeared from his life, and he had to go on living it.


    Because Xi Zirui asked him to.


    "Tell me what you want," Xi Zirui says, gasping wetly with each pass of Han Yu''s tight fist. "I''ll give you everything."


    "Don''t say that," Han Yu says, letting go of Xi Zirui''s cock, who whines at the loss of friction.


    Looking into his eyes, Han Yu adds, "I might believe you, and you know me, I''m greedy, I''ll take everything."


    Xi Zirui slings his arms around his neck, pulling him down into another messy kiss. "You can you know? All of me belongs to you."


    Han Yu pulls away with a delighted smile. "Yeah? Then, you must know that all of me belongs to you, too."


    ---


    Somehow they end up on the floor by the couch. Xi Zirui is sure this pavilion has a bedroom, but neither he nor Han Yu bother to find it.


    Instead, Xi Zirui finds himself straddling Han Yu''s face, slowly feeding him his cock as Han Yu''s roaming hands knead and pinch at his ass, pping on asion.


    Xi Zirui watches as Han Yu struggles to amodate all of him, tears prickling the corners of his eyes.


    "You look so good like this," Xi Zirui says, running his fingers through Han Yu''s sweaty hair. "Under me and gasping for air."


    And because Xi Zirui''s brand of tenderness is always going to sting just a little bit, he wraps one hand around Han Yu''s overworked throat and squeezes at the same time he drives his cock further into Han Yu''s wet mouth.


    Han Yu''s eyes go wide and round, his fingers digging into the meat of Xi Zirui''s ass viciously.


    Xi Zirui releases his grip slowly, letting the air back in slow intervals and pulling his cock out.


    Han Yu takes in big lungfuls of air, tears streaming down his cheeks and into his hair.


    He lookspletely wrecked. Xi Zirui smiles.


    But before he has the time to gloat Han Yu wraps his hands around Xi Zirui''s waist and draws him up over his face.


    Xi Zirui yelps when the t of Han Yu''s tongue touches his twitching hole.


    Han Yu is clearly trying to get back at him, with the way he''s eating him out so hungrily, making him squirm in ce.


    A pnds on his ass cheek and Xi Zirui lets out another undignified sound.


    Han Yu stops eating him out long enough to say. "Your little hole is always so hungry. I can feel it twitching on my tongue."


    Xi Zirui holds on to Han Yu''s hair and rides his face, a smirk twisting his lips. "And you love it."


    Instead of an answer he gets Han Yu''s finger teasing at his entrance alongside his tongue, intensifying the sizzling pleasure making Xi Zirui''s nerves sing. Han Yu''s talented finger doesn''t take long to find its mark, making broken moans fall from Xi Zirui''s lips like water from a spring.


    Before he knows it, he''s fucking himself on Han Yu''s finger, on his tongue, on his face. He feels so wet, that it''s almost like he''s still in the previous world, when even Han Yu''s scent was enough to make him soak.


    Maybe that''s Han Yu''s goal, maybe that''s what he''s trying to do.


    Suddenly he can''t take it anymore. He needs to feel Han Yu inside of him, before sheer want rips him apart.


    Despite how wet he feels he knows that isn''t enough when he''s just a regr human man, and he reaches around under a fallen cushion until he grips the hard edge of a bottle cap. The never-ending supply of lube from the second world making itself useful once again.


    One-handed he uncaps the bottle and leans back over Han Yu''s body to upend it over his straining erection, twisting his back at an ufortable angle.


    Han Yu lets out a bitten off hiss as Xi Zirui''s slim fingers spread the lube around his neglected cock.


    "How do you want me?" Xi Zirui asks, lifting himself off Han Yu''s face, admiring how wet and messy he has made it. "Didi has been a good boy, so I''ll let him choose."

 Chapter 156: Dont attempt the impossible [+18]

    Chapter 156: Don''t attempt the impossible [+18]


    Han Yu looks up at him, his eyes wide, his mouth open on a ragged moan.


    Xi Zirui can almost see the gears of his mind turning with all the filthy things he wants to do with him.


    Xi Zirui can''t wait.


    "On your hands and knees," Han Yu says, lifting himself up on his elbows, his gaze smoldering from beneath the fan of his curlingshes. "Ass in the air."


    Han Yu doesn''t need to tell him twice. Xi Zirui scrambles to get off him and to bend himself over the low table in front of the sofa, swiping all of the knickknacks on top of it with his arm before lowering his chest onto the cool wood.


    No sooner is he arching his spine and spreading his legs for Han Yu to fit between them than a pnds soundly on one round cheek, making the flesh bounce and smart from the impact.


    "Have I ever told you, you have an outstanding ass?" Han Yu asks, his fingers digging into reddened skin as Xi Zirui moans in satisfaction.


    "I don''t think so," Xi Zirui says, panting into his folded arms.


    Another loud smacknds on the other cheek.


    "Liar," Han Yu says, Xi Zirui can almost hear his smirk.


    Xi Zirui spreads his knees wider and arches his hips higher. "Are you just going to look at it or are you going to do something?"


    In his current position, he can''t see what Han Yu is doing behind him, but he can feel when the blunt head of his cock presses against his hole without warning, pushing against the resistance of his wet rim until it surrenders and epts the intrusion.


    Han Yu doesn''t stop going once the fat head of his cock is in, he keeps fucking in until all of him is sheathed in Xi Zirui''s hot, twitching insides.


    "Fuck, a little warning next time," Xi Zirui says, struggling to get his breathing under control. He feels so full, like he can feel Han Yu in his throat.


    He gets another smack for his troubles and a rough thrust that makes him yelp, and then croon in pleasure when Han Yu''s cock rubs against his prostate.


    "You love it." Han Yu drapes himself across Xi Zirui''s back and bites a trail of kisses into his exposed neck. "You love being fucked hard and put away wet."


    Xi Zirui pushes back into Han Yu''s next thrust, meeting the rhythm of his hips. There''s no point denying it to y coy, when they have done this so much that Han Yu can tell when Xi Zirui is going toe by the contractions of his insides, by the way his breath catches and his brow furrows.


    There''s nothing Xi Zirui can keep from him, especially not during moments like these.


    But even in the middle of all their familiarity, Han Yu still finds ways to surprise him.


    "Do you want to know what I''m thinking about?" he asks, his voice ragged from how hard he''s trying to hold himself back froming.


    Xi Zirui''s mind is runny, like ripe fruit left too long in the sun, it''s hard to hold on to any of his own thoughts, let alone guess what Han Yu is thinking about.


    "How good it feels to fuck me?" Xi Zirui guesses, it''s usually part of Han Yu''s usual repertoire, so he wouldn''t be surprised if that''s the case.


    The hand Han Yu has on his waist, slides down lower and wraps around Xi Zirui''s straining cock, caging it against his abdomen. The short burst of friction brings Xi Zirui that much closer to the edge and he cants his hips back into Han Yu''s thrusts, trying to entice him into speeding up and and fuck him harder.


    Instead, Han Yu goes slower, thrusting slow and shallow into Xi Zirui''s tight hole.


    "I''m thinking about breeding you again," he says, punctuating his words with a sudden vicious thrust and a p that almost makes Xi Zirui bite his tongue. "Do you want that? Uh, gege? Didi? Owner? Shizun? Father-inw? Husband?"


    His words drive into Xi Zirui like knives, ramping up his pleasure and making him clutch desperately at the table as Han Yu''s punishing rhythm jerks his body over the smooth wood, rubbing his nipples raw.


    Han Yu fists a handful of Xi Zirui''s hair and wrenches his head backwards, leaning down to whisper into his ear. "What haven''t we been to each other?"


    Xi Zirui tries to say something but it''s a losing battle, he''s only capable of making breathy sounds, raw and wounded as Han Yu''s cock drags sweetly into him, robbing him of speech and all rationality.


    One hand wraps around his abdomen to pull him flush against Han Yu''s chest. Xi Zirui thinks that if Han Yu moves his hand a few centimetres down he''ll be able to feel the shape of his own cock through the skin of Xi Zirui''s tummy.


    "No matter what, you''re mine, right?" Han Yu asks, whining the words into the shell of Xi Zirui''s ear. He sounds desperate now, with none of the earlier bluster.


    His rhythm falters, the precipice of his orgasm drawing nearer each time he pounds into Xi Zirui''s impossibly tight hole.


    Xi Zirui covers Han Yu''s hand on his abdomen with his own, and whispers, "Forever," turning his head to the side to nip at Han Yu''s jaw.


    That''s all it takes for Han Yu to unravel, burying his cock in Xi Zirui as deep as it will go beforeing with a bitten off gasp.


    His free hand strips Xi Zirui''s oversensitive cock in fast passes counterpoint to the slownguid movements of his hips, milking thest of his orgasm.


    Both of them are left panting in a mess of their own fluids. Han Yu moves to pull out but Xi Zirui reaches back to hold him in ce by the hip.


    "No, stay," he whispers, still winded. "Let''s make sure it takes.


    ---


    After, Han Yu leans against the foot of the sofa and pulls Xi Zirui into the cradle of his spread tights. He drops small, butterfly kisses onto Xi Zirui''s shoulders as his hands sy over his sticky abdomen.


    "Leaving is going to be very awkward," Xi Zirui says, bemoaning the thought of having to put on his underwear and pajamas over the mess on his stomach and thighs.


    "Worth it, though," Han Yu says, nipping at the top of Xi Zirui''s ear.


    Xi Zirui ps the side of his thigh. "Of course you''d say that, you''re not the one covered in cum."


    Behind him, Han Yu lets out an amused giggle. "But my Xi-fei looks great like this, how can this Prince help himself?"


    Xi Zirui smacks him again.


    They stay in silence for a little while, just enjoying each other''spany and whatever little time they have left before Ni Ni reminds them it''s time to go.


    Xi Zirui is drawingzy circles on the skin of Han Yu''s thigh when the question bursts forth from him, "How were they, when you, uhm,st saw them?"


    After a moment of introspective consideration, Han Yu answers him. "They were well, optimistic that I would get better. Especially Zhiye. He''s such sunny boy, he thinks everything is wonderful and that every single person he meets is a friend." He shakes his head fondly. "I don''t know who he gets it from, couldn''t have been from either of us."


    Xi Zirui smiles. "Couldn''t have."


    "Han Xiu, you know, always more stoic, even since she was a baby." Han Yu smiles, gazing into the distance.


    Xi Zirui does remember, it was always one of the most endearing things about her. How such a chubby child could look so serious and proper even when she was too young to know what that was.


    "She mellowed out a little as she grew up, she was still serious, but she smiled often too." He takes in a sobering breath, his arms tightening around Xi Zirui. "Between the two of them, her smile was the most like yours."


    "I hope you didn''t tell her that," Xi Zirui says, still drawing random shapes on Han Yu''s skin. He can feel his heart lodged in his throat, threatening to choke him. "It would make her sad."


    Han Yu''s breathing hitches, and he burrows his face into the back of Xi Zirui''s fluffy hair. "No, of course not."


    Xi Zirui nods. "Thank you, for staying with them, I''m sure you were a wonderful dad."


    Han Yu lets out a hollowugh, his voice watery. "I was terrified most of the time. You have no idea how hard it was to do it without you. Bai Mi and Ji Limei helped, of course, but they had their own children, I couldn''t rely on them for everything."


    Xi Zirui tightens his fingers over Han Yu''s. "I know, I can''t even imagine," he draws in an unsteady breath before continuing. "But I''m still jealous."


    He tilts his head up to meet Han Yu''s eyes, and realizes Han Yu is openly crying, the tears falling silently from his eyes. Xi Zirui shifts around in his arms and pulls him down into a kiss, vored with the taste of theirbined tears.

 Chapter 157: Dont be exposed [+16]

    Chapter 157: Don''t be exposed [+16]


    tw: sexting


    ---


    The stupid challenge goes on for the rest of the week, but Xi Zirui and Han Yu try not to make use of the pocket realm again, since they only have three more uses left. Personally, Xi Zirui wants to save it for when thepetition gets too much and he just needs a ce to wind down with Han Yu in peace.


    They find a cellphone stuck between two couch cushions which Xi Zirui immediately gives to Han Yu, taking every opportunity he has to message him via WeChat using the holo screen.


    [Not an Idol: Shen Yun is going to drive me crazy]


    Han Yu answers him almost immediately.


    [Shizunfucker: What did he do? Do you want me to dip his toothbrush in the toilet bowl?]


    The mental imagine alone makes Xi Zirui have to muffle augh under the covers of his bunk. Hoping none of the other trainees can hear him.


    [Not an Idol: Not yet, but he''s doing vocal training, and I can''t sleep with him yapping like a goat, so I might take you up on it eventually.]


    [Shizunfucker: He''ll be sure to get strep throat if I go ahead with my n. he won''t be able to sing doge.jpg]


    [Not an Idol: That''s a solid argument, ngl]


    [Shizunfucker: Do you know what else is solid? smirk.jpg]


    Han Yu doesn''t wait for a reply before sending him a photo of the outline of his hard cock in his pajamas. Followed by another one of the red, wet head peeking over the waistband of his boxers.


    It''s such a juvenile thing to do, but it still makes Xi Zirui''s pulse pick up.


    [Not and Idol: I don''t see anything, what are you trying to show me?]


    His thirsty doesn''t mean he can''t be an asshole, though.


    Han Yu doesn''t need his ego stroked along with his cock, Xi Zirui does enough of thetter as it is.


    He is slightly regretful that they can''t be together so that he can feel Han Yu push his hard cock into the curve of his ass, in a not at all subtle request for sex. Han Yu is effortlessly seductive, especially when he acts a little desperate, so horny for Xi Zirui that it makes him dumb.


    Too cute.


    [Shizunfucker: :( :( :( it loves you, how can you hurt its feelings like that?]


    [Not an Idol: Are you talking about your cock???]


    [Shizunfucker: So you did see it :D]


    [Not an Idol: after using the zoom, yes]


    [Shizunfucker: >8(]


    [Shizunfucker: Funny, considering you love begging me to pound you roughly with my monster cock]


    [Not an Idol: I don''t recall using those words.]


    [Shizunfucker: You''re right, your exact words were: ''wreak my slutty little hole with your gigantic throbbing cock'']


    [Shizunfucker: ''Cum buckets inside this sloppy hole and knock me up'']


    Xi Zirui feels heat course up his limbs, his boxers growing suddenly tighter. What is wrong with him that Han Yu''s stupid texts alone can get him this horny?


    [Shizunfucker: Are you jerking off? Did my dirty talk make gege wet?]


    A little guiltily, Xi Zirui replies.


    [Not an Idol: ...No]


    He gets an attachment and text in quick session.


    [Shizunfucker: I am]


    Xi Zirui opens the photo one handed, the fingers of his other hand sliding under the waistband of his boxers.


    The photo shows Han Yu''s cock once again, almost purple with how hard it is, drops of milky fluid beading up the tip as Han Yu''s fingernail digs into the slit.


    It makes Xi Zirui''s mouth water. He has to bite down on his tongue to suppress a moan, mortified that anyone else will be able to tell what''s going on.


    [Shizunfucker: I''m fucking my fist and pretending it''s your tight hole, but it can''tpare.]


    [Shizunfucker: I wish you were here <3 <3 <3]


    Xi Zirui has to marvel at Han Yu''s thick face, he really does.


    [Shizunfucker: Tell me you''re jerking off too]


    His fingers tighten around his straining cock, and he replies to Han Yu one-handed.


    [Not an Idol: I am. Sorry I can''t send you pictures]


    [Shizunfucker: That''s okay, I''m imagining your pretty face covered in my cum]


    [Not an Idol: and I''m imagining yours]


    [Shizunfucker: So romantic, we''re meant to be <3 kiss.jpg]


    As hees with muffled gasp onto his pillow, Xi Zirui can''t help but agree.


    ---


    The days speed by, and before Xi Zirui knows it, three months have gone by and the final is upon them.


    He feels like he''s on autopilot, most days. He''s able to talk with Han Yu more frequently, after the stupid ''not contact'' challenge week is over, although they remain in different teams.


    They visit the pocket realm two more times, when sexting doesn''t cut it, and only skin on skin contact will ke their hunger.


    After that, Xi Zirui bes paranoid that they''ll use up thest time and then regret itter.


    So he saves it, "for a rainy day".


    They remain on the show exclusively due to the poprity of their CP as well as the poprity of Jin Ranyu and Xi Zirui. Which often leads to massive fanwars online, and huge voting campaigns.


    Jin Ranyu''s CP with Cao Fei is smaller but gaining traction now that most people are convinced that Xi Zirui returns Han Yu''s feelings.


    There is an entire storyline online about how Han Yu was a fan of Xi Zirui and only joined the show for a chance of meeting him and confessing his feelings.


    With Jin Ranyu people waver between it being a case of CP baiting on both their parts that got real all of a sudden for Jin Ranyu while Xi Zirui keeps his distance.


    Cao Fei on the other hand, everyone agrees is just in love with Jin Ranyu because he''s so handsome and cool.


    It''s ironic that even with both of them getting mismatched memories back, this perception doesn''t change.


    For his part, Xi Zirui is more worried that between the four of them, no one has managed to unearth any useful information about their original lives or how to break out of the Transmigrator 4000''s cycle.


    It''s with the show drawing to a close, and bets flying everywhere about the possible final lineup, that something weird happens.


    [Gege collector: Have the sisters seen this?]


    Under the post is a series of photos of Xi Zirui and Han Yu entering themunal bathroom and then leaving it, making it obvious that their clothes and hair are in a state of disarray. To say nothing of the stupid smiles stered on their faces.


    There are no timestamps on the photos, so it''s impossible to tell how much time they spent inside.


    [Purple Daffodil: Holy shit!!! Is this what I think it is!!! How bold, how bold, I bow down to their shamelessness. I am not worthy, I am not worthy.]


    [Just feelings: I refuse to believe what the photos imply. No one would be insane enough to have sex on a show where they are filmed 24/7]


    [Gege collector: We haven''t seen this footage, so it''s obvious the production team doesn''t broadcast everything. The question is, why are these photos surfacing now?]


    [Gege collector: The original poster was very cryptic too! They posted the photos and made it seem like we the fans were being tricked, or something.]


    [Mi Mu Mi: Sisters! Something else has just been posted, please check it out]


    The shared post shows a series of photos of Han Yu trying to hide himself from the cameras while looking at a hidden cellphone, smiling fondly down at the screen. In some of them he is even in his bed, the covers pulled fully over his head, and the bright glow of the screen shining through the fabric.


    [Previously on: Wtf, why does he get to have a cellphone while everyone else can''t? And it seems like he''s always texting? What is this, how can he be so favored, when my gege struggles every week just to hang on to his B-rank?]


    [Bean Baby: Exactly! My gege works hard every week too, yet these two sons of heaven can y all day and disregard practice and they still keep getting voted in week after week. NNI is clearly rigged!]


    [Gege collector: Sisters, rx, don''t both of them have huge fanbases? Obviously that''s why they get so many votes every week]


    [Previously on: But why must the show favor them, too? Everyone is fighting for their dreams yet some have a tortuous path up the mountain and others take an esctor! Pisses me the fuck off]


    Tensions keep bubbling online, unbeknownst to both Xi Zirui and Han Yu, who find themselves at the center of it.


    It''s only when a pale faced Li Siqies find them both, that they realize something might be going on.


    They''re escorted to an office on the upper levels of the NNI Academy where most of the production team works.


    Li Siqi doesn''t even wait for either of them to take a seat before blurting out, "We have a problem."


    Xi Zirui is initially unbothered, and assumes this means they''re going to have to change the choreography for the final on the fly.


    "Why the long face? Did you catch Liaooshi making out with another woman?" Han Yu asks with a teasing smirk. "Is your crush still giving you trouble?"


    Li Siqi isn''t amused, and fixes him with a cold stare. "There''s a huge petition online to kick you both off the show due to rigged voting."

 Chapter 159: Dont be caught unaware

    Chapter 159: Don''t be caught unaware


    The day of the finales and all remaining twenty NNI contestants spend every avable second ahead of the live performances practicing choreography, songs, and the scenes they''re supposed to act in.


    Xi Zirui does it because he''s contractually obliged to, but mostly because he''s in debt to Ni Ni.


    Something she apologizes for at least twice a day, or, about as often as Xi Zirui thinks about it.


    He''s still determined to find out who leaked the photos, because whoever did it surely has it out for him and Han Yu.


    Maybe it''spetition inside the show, maybe it has something to do with the events of the past that led them all here.


    Maybe it''s a lingering resentment from the previous worlds.


    Either way, Xi Zirui will get to the bottom of it.


    [Shizunfucker: I think it''s Shen Yun]


    [Not an Idol: Why?]


    At that exact moment, Xi Zirui has an unobstructed view of Shen Yun doing his stretches on the living room rug. Making a big deal of bending backwards on his stomach and touching the top of his head against the tip of his feet while a cameraman hovers around him like a hungry fly.


    Show off.


    But that''s exactly why Xi Zirui doesn''t think it''s him.


    Shen Yun hates not being the center of attention. Even if it''s in a bad way. He''s definitely the kind of person who thinks that all publicity is good publicity.


    He would never give Xi Zirui free press.


    [Shizunfucker: little rat bastard gives me the creeps. Plus he tried to scrap me for parts when I was an Android, remember?]


    [Not an Idol: I remember, I loved Android you <33]


    [Shizunfucker: Thank you Rui-er, that means a lot]


    Xi Zirui smiles fondly at his phone. He doesn''t know what he would do if he had the full memories of seven lifetimes all cohabiting inside his mind.


    It would most likely drive him crazy.


    It''s a testament to Han Yu''s resilience that he manages to endure all of it.


    He''sposing another message to Han Yu when Ji Limei''s voice sounds through the speaker system.


    "Hello darling trainees! Our journey together ising to a close, which is why we have prepared a special goodbye activity so that you can all reminisce over some of your best moments in the NNI house."


    There''s a chorus of cheers from the usual bootlicking suspects.


    "Please take a seat on the sofa while we show you aption of some of your best moments in the NNI house," Ji Limei says. "And pay attention to everyone''s videos and find the hidden clues for a chance to win ast one-on-one mentorship session with one of our mentors before the final!"


    Xi Zirui lets himself fall on the sofa with a resigned sigh. Han Yu who was training with Jade team in the garden walks inside the house and makes a beeline for Xi Zirui as soon as he sees him, politely sidestepping another trainee to sit beside him on the sofa.


    Just feeling their thighs brush together is enough to send a delicious little shiver down Xi Zirui''s spine. He feels like they''re doing something illicit just by sitting together in full view of all the others.


    Once everyone is in their seats a video starts ying, showing random moments of past challenges set to soulful emotional music.


    It soon bes obvious they''re watching Shen Yun''s retrospective, as shes of his face and hands speed by on the screen.


    "These have been the most incredible three months of my life," Shen Yun''s voice says, oveid with the footage of him smiling and hugging a trainee who has long left the show.


    Xi Zirui watches this all happen with a look of supreme boredom while Shen Yun pretends to be extremely touched by this silly trip down memoryne, but soon the footage changes and the focus shifts to another trainee.


    And so on, and so on, until Xi Zirui sees a short snippet of himself practicing an acting scene in Jin Ranyu''s arms.


    Suddenly he has a bad feeling about this whole thing.


    At his side, Han Yu goes very still, his expression closed off.


    The footage shows a few seconds of Jin Ranyu looking forlornly into the distance, and then switches to a few seconds of Han Yu and Xi Zirui having their dinner together from one of the first challenges when they were in the same team.


    Xi Zirui thinks he knows where this might be going.


    "While some of our hopefuls found a way to chase their dreams, some trainees found much more than they ever thought possible," Ji Limei''s voice-over says.


    Han Yu physically cringes, doing his best to disappear into the couch cushions.


    The footage changes again, this time showing Cao Fei looking longingly at Jin Ranyu talking with Han Yu.


    "I don''t want to be here," Xi Zirui''s voice on the screen says.


    The footage on screen changes to a shot of Han Yu sitting in a chair in an interview-like confessional, and Xi Zirui knows what words are going toe out of his mouth before he says them.


    "I''ll find whichever contestant has the best chance to debut as center, and be his biggest buddy," the Han Yu on screen says, smirking into the camera.


    The trainees sitting on the couch next to them all start talking loudly among themselves, exchanging looks of barely suppressed excitement.


    Shen Yun is positively preening.


    Xi Zirui thinks someone is trying their hardest to make sure he debuts as center, because all of today''s footage will be broadcast live.


    The video ends, and Ji Limei''s voice rings out through the speaker system again, bubbly as ever. "Those were just some intense memories that I''m sure none of you will ever forget."


    Xi Zirui rolls his eyes so hard they hurt.


    "Did anyone catch the secret message in our video?" Ji Limei asks, "don''t miss out on the chance for somest minute coaching!"


    Seeing this video has given Xi Zirui an idea of who might be behind all the recent leaks, and even that odd fanfiction that got spread around.


    Two people actually.


    One of them, Xi Zirui is sure has previous memories back.


    "The NNI logo shed on the background during the voiceover segments," Xi Zirui says, before anyone else can speak.


    "That''s right! Congrattions, do you know who is the mentor whose help you want?" Ji Limei asks, her voice unchanging.


    "Suoshi," Xi Zirui says, drawing a mildly concerned look from Han Yu.


    ---


    He''s taken to Su Xueyi''s office by the same cameraman who films his entire walk there, focusing on his profile.


    Xi Zirui walks into Su Xueyi''s office without waiting to be invited in.


    Su Xueyi raises an eyebrow at him from his reclined position on his chair. "What do you need my help for? Aren''t you acting as Jin Ranyu''s dying brother-in-arms in the final?" He smirks. "I think you have the performance down.


    "Dismiss the cameraman," Xi Zirui says, ignoring Su Xueyi''s derision.


    "Why would I do that?"


    "You should listen to your husband," Xi Zirui says meeting Su Xueyi''s eyes.


    The cameraman looks more confused than anything, but leaves the moment Su Xueyi points him the door with a curt. "Out, delete this footage."


    Xi Zirui takes a seat on the chair in front of Su Xueyi''s desk and smiles at him. "Long time no see, hubby."


    Su Xueyi returns his smirk. "We aren''t married here."


    "We never did get that divorce," Xi Zirui returns.


    "You know, I really believed you." His tone is mocking, but Xi Zirui thinks he sees a faint glimmer of sincerity behind his cold eyes. "And you just left me to rot."


    Xi Zirui clicks his tongue. "That''s how it goes." He gives Su Xueyi a long sideways look. "I''m curious, did you get any other memories back?"


    Su Xueyi opens a wide smile. "Enough to know I had my chance to get back at you." He tilts his chin at Xi Zirui with a disdainful curl of his upper lip. "It''s a shame the scars on your back are probably gone now."


    Being reminded of how Su Xueyi made Han Yu whip Xi Zirui''s back until he bled is unpleasant at the best of times, having such mocking wordse out of Su Xueyi''s smiling lips fills Xi Zirui''s stomach with bile.


    But there''s a reason why he''s here, and he needs to stay focused on that.


    "In the past, when we were married, you mentioned we used to be gods...I''ve always wondered about that," Xi Zirui says, hoping to sound casual, but knowing he''s probably missing by a mile.


    He doesn''t have much time, but only by watching the video earlier did he realize who was probably behind all the fuckery in thepetition -- someone who not only hated him and Han Yu, but also Cao Fei and Jin Ranyu.


    Only Su Xueyi with the full extent of the third world''s memories would take such glee at toying with them in such petty ways -- the only ways avable to him while they were all under the show''s protection.


    Something that wille to an endter that night.


    The worst part is that Xi Zirui fears he might have discovered it all toote to do anything to prevent whatever Su Xueyi is ning.


    To Xi Zirui''s question, he answers with a mild chuckle and shake of his head. "That was nothing, just the ravings of mad man. The man you made that way."

 Chapter 160: Dont be dramatic

    Chapter 160: Don''t be dramatic


    "Don''t be dramatic, it doesn''t suit you," Xi Zirui says, crossing his arms in front of his chest.


    "It seems the problem was that I didn''t suit you," Su Xueyi says, his smirk widening.


    "That too."


    "A modern tragedy," Su Xueyi says, looking meaningfully into Xi Zirui''s eyes.


    "Maybe an ancient one, too." He keeps a close eye on Su Xueyi''s reaction, hoping he might give himself away in a way Xi Zirui can exploit.


    He just smiles wider. "Sure."


    "What is your gamen? Are you trying to humiliate me on live TV? Is that it?" Xi Zirui sincerely hopes it is, because that would be harmless, as he has no interest in a career in the entertainment industry.


    But, considering how often Xi Zirui said as much and to anyone who asked, in the first week of the show -- he has his doubts.


    "Are you trying to ruin my career as payback?" he asks, hopeful.


    "No," Su Xueyi says with an amused chuckle. "Quite the opposite, I want to make you a star."


    Ah, just what he feared.


    "Thanks, but you don''t need to go to the trouble on my behalf."


    Su Xueyi grins darkly. "I''m not doing this for your benefit." He gets up from his chair, the expensive leather creaking under the strain.


    He makes his way around the table and leans his hip into the ss edge, looking straight at Xi Zirui.


    "Did you know mypany is one of the biggest investors in this show?"


    Xi Zirui groans. Just what he needed, Su Xueyi to be a rich and powerful asshole again.


    This time around with a massive grudge.


    "This is not publicly disclosed, but the NNI boyband will be signing with mypany."


    "That''s great for them, but I won''t be making it into the top ten." He says, fully convinced of this.


    Su Xueyi and Shen Yun went to great lengths to ensure viewers, either motivated by pity or anger, won''t vote him into the band''s final lineup.


    Which he''s extremely d for, but doesn''t exactly see how it can benefit Su Xueyi''s n.


    "Of course you won''t, the winning ten members will sign a perfectly regr industry standard contract." His grin widens, shark-like. "I''ll be signing you to a solo contract that will be anything but regr."


    "And what makes you think I''ll be signing anything with you?" Xi Zirui asks, trying to keep his expression neutral.


    "You know, I figured out something about whatever is happening here," Su Xueyi says, gesturing between the two of them but meaning therger world-hopping situation. "You have no recollection of your life in each reincarnation, do you?"


    That doesn''t seem like the kind of admission he wants to make, so Xi Zirui merely scoffs and says, "Of course I do."


    Su Xueyi shakes his head. "You don''t, or you wouldn''t ask me that question."


    He raps his knuckles on the ss tabletop with an amused grin. "You see, I live a perfectly average life, until the day I''m assaulted with memories from what I can only assume are previous lives despite some of them seemingly happening in our contemporary days."


    Xi Zirui keeps quiet, his stony face betraying nothing, but Su Xueyi is on a roll now.


    "From one of those memories, I remember the same thing happening. A perfectly average life, until the day it isn''t."


    He leans forward to poke his index finger into Xi Zirui''s shoulder. "But that''s not the case for you, is it? You don''t remember any of it. You just show up, jumping into the scene with no memory of what got you to this point."


    "No, I remember, I was a digital influencer before I joined this show," Xi Zirui says, hoping not be questioned further, because if they get into childhood pets territory he might be in danger.


    "Something you changed your mind on, in the very first day," he chuckles ruefully, almost as if Xi Zirui''s attempts to lie to him are amusing. "Why is that? No, you have no memory of your current reincarnation, because if you did, you would know you''ve been evading taxes and dering earnings far below the ones you got ever since your influencer career began."


    Ni Ni chimes immediately in rm. "I''m sorry Host, he''s right, but that information wasn''t ssified as priority for the current world scenario."


    Well, she''s right, it kind of isn''t. It''s not like if he had that information, Xi Zirui would have guessed that Su Xueyi would regain the specific memories from the world in which they yed mental games with each other as a married couple.


    "Are you trying to ckmail me?"


    Su Xueyi nods.


    "Well, I''m not going to sign with you, even if you go public with that information. What''s the worst that can happen, I''ll pay a fine?"


    Su Xueyi''s grin grows threateningly wide, and that''s how Xi Zirui knows he''s in trouble.


    "Maybe if you had the money to pay a fine, which you don''t, meaning you''ll go to prison." He shakes his head. "If you really had any memories of this life, you would know about the gambling addiction, which is the number one reason that made you apply for NNI."


    What else can Xi Zirui say to that, Su Xueyi has him where he wants.


    "I''m not going to sign a contract with you," he insists, ring stubbornly up at Su Xueyi.


    "You will, in a few hours you''ll understand the gravity of the situation, and you''ll do it."


    He walks away from the table and towards the door of his office. "I look forward to many fruitful years of close coboration, I think you''ll enjoy performing every day in rural viges, we can use your downtime to travel between them. One day you''ll perform in the south, another in the north. You''ll never be bored again."


    Xi Zirui makes it through the door with his head held high. Su Xueyi can try to scare him all he wants, it won''t be the stupid Idol survival show world that makes Xi Zirui give in to his demands.


    "Good luck for the final," Su Xueyi says, closing the door behind Xi Zirui with a self-satisfied smirk


    ---


    The first thing Xi Zirui does once he''s out of the office is text Han Yu.


    [Not an Idol: We have a problem, Su Xueyi is trying to ckmail me into signing some shady contract with him, or he''ll turn me into the authorities]


    [Shizunfucker: What, how?]


    [Not an Idol: Because I''m a criminal apparently]


    [Shizunfucker: D:]


    [Shizunfucker: Why''d you do that, Rui-er?]


    [Not an Idol: It was the original, you idiot, I have nothing to do with it]


    [Shizunfucker: Original you is such an asshole, I wonder why that is, you''re so great <3]


    Xi Zirui is heartened by the sentiment, but now is really not the moment.


    [Shizunfucker: Maybe you became a better person after meeting me]


    [Shizunfucker: Love made you repent for your past]


    [Not an Idol: Sure, that''s it]


    [Not an Idol: Find a way to get Jin Ranyu and Cao Fei together, we''re going to the pocket realm to brainstorm a way out of this]


    [Shizunfucker: Shame we have to waste thest use like this]


    [Not an Idol: If I go to prison we won''t be fucking at all for a long long time :)]


    [Not an Idol: Nor if I sign some kind of ve contract with Su Xueyi to avoid going to prison]


    [Shizunfucker: I''m on my way, meet you in the bathroom]


    He stops texting after that, and Xi Zirui speeds towards the bathroom, where he finds the three of them already waiting for him.


    They don''t have much time, So Xi Zirui enters the pocket realm without another word, and waits for everyone else to follow after him.


    "What''s going on?" Cao Fei asks, as soon as he steps into the lush meadow.


    "Yeah, I need all the practice I can get if I want to get the choreography right," Jin Ranyuins. "This body remembers being a dancer, but all my mind knows is being and assassin."


    "Well, that might juste in handy," Xi Zirui says with an exasperated sigh.


    "You know you can''t kill him," Han Yu says, his expression growing tight. "Don''t joke about that."


    "What''s the point of staying here, anyway?" Xi Zirui asks, letting himself drop to the soft grass with a sigh. "We learned from the previous world that we can only dy the inevitable for so long, better rush to the next world and hope we''ll have better luck in that one."


    Han Yu sits down next to him, his expression unreadable until he raises his chin and Xi Zirui sees the watery sheen on his eyes. "That''s easy for you to say."


    "I-"


    "You aren''t the one who gets to live an entire life waiting for you to show up." He shakes his head, trying to hold back his tears. "I remember everything, my life in each world from childhood until death, I remember it all. For you, only a few days or hours pass before we see each other again, for me years go by."


    He looks at Xi Zirui then, his mouth ttened into a thin line. "So don''t talk about jumping into the next world like it''s easy."


    Xi Zirui can''te up with anything to say.


    It isn''t easy for him either, but what else can they do when the odds seem stacked against them?

 Chapter 161: Dont be upstaged [END WORLD 7]

    Chapter 161: Don''t be upstaged [END WORLD 7]


    This is not the ideal moment for them to have a heart-to-heart about their feelings.


    Not while a very confused Cao Fei and Jin Ranyu look on.


    Xi Zirui still wants tofort Han Yu, despite how slim he thinks their chances of escaping Su Xueyi''s trap are.


    "We can still try to go through with your n," it''s what he says in the end. Kneeling in front of Han Yu and cing his hands on his knees, trying to make him look up at him. "Maybe it can still work if we make some adjustments."


    Major adjustments, but Xi Zirui thinks that information is better kept forter.


    "I can tell when you''re just trying to humor me, you know?" Han Yu says, giving Xi Zirui an unimpressed look from beneath hisshes.


    At least he doesn''t look so sad anymore, so Xi Zirui considers it a victory.


    "What n?" Cao Fei asks, biting his lower lip.


    No matter the world, he always has the slightly harried look of an ountant who has fallen behind on their bookkeeping, as if somehow, he''s being kept from some extremely important excel tables.


    That this was true even in the world where he was a hired killer, never stops being a source of amazement for Xi Zirui.


    "Su Xueyi, most likely working together with Shen Yun, orchestrated everything so the show will have toe clean about keeping me and Han Yu from the top ten in the past voting rounds," Xi Zirui exins.


    "Together with the whole thing he pulled with the video, this means that we are probably going to get fewer votes, and will really stay out of the final lineup of the band, for good."


    Jin Ranyu shakes his head. "What''s his goal with that? And I thought that''s what the two of you wanted? How is that a bad thing?"


    "That''s the whole problem, all this is just an excuse for him to sign me to a stupid solo contract," Xi Zirui says with a frustrated groan.


    It was very smart of Su Xueyi, in a way.


    He enlisted Shen Yun''s help, who clearly doesn''t have memories from any of the previous worlds, to get dirt on Han Yu and Xi Zirui on the sly, subtly creating a picture online peppered with truths that the show''s viewers wouldter see confirmed when the episodes were broadcast.


    It must have been easy to get him to join with promises of making him debut as a center.


    Xi Zirui very much doubts Shen Yun would have agreed so readily if he knew this was all a ploy to sign Su Xueyi to an exclusive deal.


    Su Xueyi will take advantage of the show''s delicate situation with admitting the vote fraud, and will swoop in like theirst hope, offering the contract to Xi Zirui. To the public he''ll probablye up with some convoluted exnation as to why the vote fraud happened in the first ce.


    As far as the show and thework are concerned, all that matters is saving face in front of the fans, and Su Xueyi with his amazingly generous offer won''t leave any viewers under the impression Xi Zirui was shortchanged in any way.


    He exins all this to Jin Ranyu and Cao Fei.


    "Boss really hasn''t changed a thing, uh?" Jin Ranyu muses, shaking his head.


    "How will my n apply to any of this?" Han Yu says, looking even more forlorn.


    His initial n consisted of exining away the voting changes by revealing that Han Yu only joined the show to chase after his long lost schoolyard first love -- Xi Zirui.


    And that Xi Zirui only joined the show to help a sick rtive -- Han Yu''s actual real reason for joining.


    That would exin Han Yu''s unwillingness to be a part of the band, since he was clearly just a stalker with a crush.


    And Xi Zirui would be unable to join because he''d need to take care of said rtive, but the publicity he''d get from participating would help him pay some bills.


    In either case, the show woulde out looking generous for respecting their wishes, and the situation would be somewhat resolved.


    Of course, Su Xueyi happened.


    "It just needs a few adjustments," Xi Zirui says, his tone as reassuring as possible. "Here''s what we''re going to do..."


    ---


    They leave the pocket realm and disperse, all aware of the tasks they need to perform.


    Xi Zirui is aware that he''s taking a risk by enlisting Jin Ranyu and Cao Fei''s help, but he trusts that they have established a bond, since he and Han Yu have been trying to help them get their bearings, and notpletely freak out over their new realities.


    He doesn''t have much time to worry about that, because soon everyone is being ushered to hair and makeup to get ready for the final.


    This time, there''s a live audience of fans of the show when they reach the stage. The raucous noise of their cheers as the trainees take their seats on the tiered tform for thest time is deafening.


    Ji Limei introduces them all and starts the broadcast as effusively cheery as ever.


    She starts interviewing a few trainees, and as Xi Zirui expected, eventually she gets to Jin Ranyu, not a surprise, considering he''s in the top 10, and well-positioned to be part of the boyband.


    "Are you excited about yourst performance on this stage?" Ji Limei asks, the kind of softball question everyone expects from this kind of event.


    Jin Ranyu epts the mike from her and smiles towards the nearest camera. "I''m very thankful for the opportunity to be here, but I want to announce that I won''t be part of the band, in solidarity with my fellow trainees. What has been done to them is a travesty. They''ve earned every vote and deserve a spot in the final lineup, so I give up my third ce rank to one of them."


    He bows politely to Ji Limei and sits back down.


    She''s left holding the microphone and staring dazedly towards the backstage, in search of guidance.


    Someone must gesture at her to go on, and she reces her look of confusion for yet another smile, interviewing a few more people as if nothing happened, until she passes close enough to Cao Fei for him to grab the microphone from her hands.


    "I give up my sixth ce in the rank, in solidarity with my colleagues. They deserve a ce in the band," he says, his voice wavering slightly before sitting back down.


    Probably thinking that this is just the cool new thing they''re doing now, a boy close to Cao Fei jumps in front of the camera and shouts, "They deserve a ce in the band!"


    Ironicing for him, since he''s probably not getting one.


    In any case, chaos is installed, with many of the audience members voicing their dissatisfaction about the injustice.


    Xi Zirui watches quietly from his seat.


    In the end, it was all a matter of choosing thest awful option. He has no interest in joining the stupid boyband, but that might be the only way for him to avoid both being turned in to the authorities, and Su Xueyi''s awful ve contract.


    With such a public live spectacle, nothing will appease the viewers except Xi Zirui and Han Yu joining the final lineup, as per their previous vote cements.


    Even if they don''t get enough votes, Jin Ranyu''s and Cao Fei''s withdrawal will ensure there are two free spots.


    The two of them will also get the sob story that Han Yu made up for himself and Xi Zirui, as a more robust justification for giving up their ''dreams'' so easily in someone else''s benefit.


    Xi Zirui has to admit he''s jealous of them -- they''ll get to walk away without having to be a part of a stupid band!


    But the show must go on, so they do their big choreography and all the scheduled performances as if weibo isn''t blowing up about NNI for all the wrong reasons.


    And then ites the time to announce the big winners of the night.


    Han Yu has already informed Li Siqi beforehand that they want to join the band now actually, and will even give up half their earnings to the show and thework to make up for the confusion -- which will surely go a long way to smooth any ruffled feathers.


    Xi Zirui still isn''t sure what they''re going to do from then on, but at least they have bought themselves some time to think about it.


    When everything is said and done, not only do Han Yu and Xi Zirui make it to the band, but Xi Zirui wins the center position.


    Because life loves irony, it''s Su Xueyi who hands him the trophy.


    "Don''t think this is over," he whispers into Xi Zirui''s ear, while pretending to hug him and pat his back. "I''m not stuck here with you, you''re stuck here with me."


    Xi Zirui goes very still, his fingers tightening on the back of Han Yu''s expensive suit. "Where is here?"


    Su Xueyi smiles. "You should remember it. We loved doing it as children, you could read for hours."


    He knew Su Xueyi was lying about not remembering anything else, but his words don''t mean anything to Xi Zirui.


    Before he can voice any further questions, Su Xueyi is already pulling away, turning towards Shen Yun to hand him the second ce silver trophy.


    In the next second, Shen Yun is taking the heavy ''NNI'' trophy and jabbing the sharp ''I'' into Su Xueyi''s jugr with all his strength.


    Shen Yun''s nearly whispered, "You should have kept your end of the bargain", are thest words Xi Zirui hears before everything goes dark.

 Chapter 162: Dont leave your subjects waiting

    Chapter 162: Don''t leave your subjects waiting


    Xi Ziruies to in the nk limbo space with a start.


    What the fuck was that?


    He''s so stunned by what happened that he doesn''t have the time to register the usual pang of grief caused by being separated from Han Yu yet again.


    He could almostugh. In the end, neither he nor Su Xueyi got what they wanted.


    It''s only when his shock recedes that he thinks about how Han Yu must have felt. Watching Xi Zirui die like that on stage must have been awful.


    Once again he was left behind, to either continue a lonely existence or put a premature end to it.


    The guilt overwhelms Xi Zirui. Taking precedence over his misery and confusion.


    When Ni Ni''s tentative voice sounds in the empty space, the only thing he feels is hollow. "Congrattions on liquidating your debt, Host. Experience bnce is once again 0."


    Well, if it wasn''t the stupid debt maybe he and Han Yu could have left the show, and find a way to establish themselves as anonymous people.


    They would have to contend with the original''s real money debts, but who knows?


    "Would Host like to know what happened to everyone else?"


    For once, Xi Zirui does, actually. He doesn''t have the faintest idea what kind of mental break led Shen Yun to kill Su Xueyi on stage, but he might as well know.


    ---


    As expected, chaos descends as soon as Shen Yun attacks Su Xueyi. Han Yu tries to rush to Xi Zirui''s side but is immediately stopped by security, who restrain Shen Yun while everyone waits for the police to arrive.


    The broadcast is immediately cut short, but the damage is already done. Millions of people have seen Shen Yun kill Su Xueyi live, and the repercussions are devastating.


    It''s a long time before the ''TV murder'' stops being the only issue everyone can talk about. Not long after, the real reasons behind Shen Yun''s vicious attacke to light.


    [Rip <3 Su Xueyi and Xi Zirui <3, shared a post: Now it''s official, it seems police have found definite evidence that Shen Yun was suffering some kind of psychotic break. ording to reports he had a private blog where he detailed dreams where Su Xueyi killed him, or had someone kill him while he watched. This entire situation is really sad if you ask me.]


    [Gone but not forgotten T-T, replied: It seems his delusions ran much deeper than that. Apparently some trainees heard him mutter something about "keep your end of the bargain". The exact same words he said to Su Xueyi when he killed him! Creepy stuff]


    [Mystery Machine: If you want more information about the case, and want to know how everything went down, watch the newest video on my bilibili channel where I detail all the gruesome events that led to the events which happened on the day of NNI''s final.]


    [To the point @Mystery Machine: you said ''events'' twice.]


    [Beautiful Rui-er you will be missed: I just don''t understand how Rui-er died too? Initially everyone thought Shen Yun attacked him as well, but it turns out that wasn''t the case]


    [To the point: The doctors suspect it was a sudden heart attack from the shock. It''s the only thing that makes sense.]


    [Crying forever: Poor Han Yu must be devastated.]


    [Crying forever and beyond the next reincarnation: You idiot, obviously it''s Jin Ranyu who is suffering the most!]


    [To the point: ...people are dead, can you guys stop?]


    With NNI never airing a final episode, and being cancelled indefinitely, many questions remain unanswered.


    The public never got to hear any exnation for the vote fraud, or to see any conclusion to the topic breaking love triangle of Jin Ranyu, Xi Zirui and Han Yu.


    Time passes and people move on, but some can''t leave well enough alone.


    [Inte Sleuth posts a photoset: Look at these photos and tell me they don''t look like Jin Ranyu and Cao Fei from that NNI show!]


    [Ying: Omg, it really looks like them. Where have they been since the show ended?]


    [Inte Sleuth: ording to the sister who posted these photos in a forum, they''re living in a small city in the South, working regr jobs, and sharing an apartment. The sister didn''t specify if they were in a rtionship or not, but from the photos it looks likely]


    [Ying: Poor Ranyu, it must be tough to move on from Zirui''s death, but I''m d he''s trying. Fighting!]


    [Dog Balls: Honestly, you people don''t quit.]


    In other corners of the inte some people make private posts to let only a few trusted friends and acquaintances know about some sad news.


    [Li Siqi: I''m really sad to announce Han Yu''s passing. He didn''t leave anything behind to let us know what he was feeling, but I''ll never stop ming myself for getting him the job in that cursed show. He will be forever remembered by his friends and family, and I hope his next life is kinder than this one, and that if we have the chance to meet again that I''ll have the privilege of being his friend once more.]


    ---


    Xi Zirui wakes up in the Transmigrator 4000''s chair feeling his head buzzing with all the information Ni Ni showed him.


    He''s not surprised that Han Yu didn''t decide to stick around, although he''s sure it must have cost him anyway -- unlike Xi Zirui he remembers an entire full life in each world. It doesn''t escape Xi Zirui''s notice that meeting him ruins it for Han Yu when Xi Zirui eventually leaves.


    Fate either hates or loves them -- Xi Zirui still hasn''t figured out which.


    The Shopkeeper gives him a searching look from above, her arms perched on the back of his chair. "Ready to unload your frustrations on me?"


    Xi Zirui ignores her. "Su Xueyi has memories from our original lives as gods. He said something about the two of us being stuck together, and when I asked him where. He said it was somece or something I loved as a child?"


    The Shopkeeper shrugs. "Like I said before, I don''t know any of you." The re Xi Zirui shoots her doesn''t phase her in the least. "You''ll have to either remember yourself, or hope that one of the others remembers and tells you."


    "Can''t you go back and ask someone?" Xi Zirui asks with a long suffering sigh.


    "I''m sorry to tell you but if I could go back I would have washed my hands off all of you long ago."


    "Then what good will it do if I figure out how we ended up in this situation?"


    She taps a manicured fingernail against the chair''s smooth pleather. "I have some resources, but they''re single-use, so we better make them count."


    She smiles at Xi Zirui, but it looks like a threat.


    He''s done of talking in circles around her, and just tells her to go ahead with it.


    Thest thing he hears is her muttering under her breath, "You''re not going to like this one."


    ---


    Xi Zirui wakes up in stages. The first thing he notices if the sheer size of the bed he''sying in. Bigger than any he has ever slept in.


    The second is the massive silk canopy above his head, gold, ck and purple and embroidered in as many soaring dragons as can realistically fit into the fabric.


    It doesn''t take him long to conclude he''s in the past.


    And he must be someone really important.


    He has a terrible feeling about just how important.


    "Ni Ni is sorry to say that Host is right. He is Emperor Xi, of the Xin dynasty, 21 years old and crowned Emperor just a few months ago."


    Great, because being an Imperial concubine wasn''t bad enough.


    Before Ni Ni can borate any further one of the servants standing inside his room with their backs to the door notices that Xi Zirui is awake.


    "The Emperor! The Emperor is awake!" the man says, falling to his knees in deep prostration.


    The other servant follows suit, and before Xi Zirui can wonder if in this world the sight of the Emperor raising from bed really merits such fanfare, a few more people burst into the room.


    They''re led by a terribly familiar figure -- a few years older than when Xi Ziruist saw him, but no less handsome.


    Su Xueyi smiles when he sees Xi Zirui sitting up in bed, and Xi Zirui wonders who he is that he can just walk into the Emperor''s rooms without as much as a by your leave.


    "This Minister is overjoyed to see that his Majesty is finally awake."


    Xi Zirui merely nods in acknowledgement.


    "His Majesty will be pleased to know that we have managed to find and apprehend the despicable criminal who tried to poison his Majesty," Su Xueyi says, his voice ringing with righteous indignation. "He''s already in the holding cells, awaiting his Majesty''s judgement."


    Xi Zirui''s fingers tighten on the thin silk sheets.


    Does he even want to know who the prisoner is?


    Ni Ni chimes. "Answering Host: No."

 Chapter 163: Dont kidnap the prisoner

    Chapter 163: Don''t kidnap the prisoner


    Xi Zirui is absolutely certain the prisoner who tired to kill the original is Han Yu.


    Every second of Su Xueyi''s endless drone about how the country held its collective breath, and prayed endlessly to the gods for Xi Zirui''s fast recovery only cements in him that certainty.


    Ni Ni''s cryptic words don''t help either.


    Finally, Xi Zirui thinks he has heard enough for the sake of propriety. "This Emperor thanks Minister Su for his efforts," he says in a clear dismissal.


    Su Xueyi smiles wanly and retreats with a courteous bow, followed by his own entourage of officials and servants.


    Only a few servants remain but Xi Zirui dismisses them too, to their great confusion.


    Now that he doesn''t have act like an Emperor in front of an audience he lets himself copse on the bed with a loud groan.


    Just some peace and quiet, that''s all he asks for.


    Ni Ni chimes. "The situation in this world isplicated, and marks the return of the favor meter."


    Xi Zirui shifts around on the bed to hide his face into the stiff pillow, muffling a scream into the brocade. He''s been through a lot, he thinks he deserves to throw a little tantrum -- as a treat.


    It''s possible his tantrum wasn''t that little and that he might have scared Ni Ni. "Host, please don''t be rmed, the favor is not linked to any romantic rtionship with this world''s Su Xueyi. Please it''s best if Ni Ni exins from the beginning..."


    This world''s Xi Zirui might be the newly crowned Emperor, but from Ni Ni''s brief exnation it''s clear his position is anything but solid.


    He''s the only surviving son of thete Emperor, who died a few scant months before, followed by his two eldest sons. One of whom was poisoned in his own home, and another who died in battle in a border skirmish.


    Which left only Xi Zirui, not anyone''s favorite candidate but the only avable on, from the way Ni Ni tells it.


    In reality, the Empress Dowager still holds most of the decision-making power, and has the trust of nearly all of the ministers. It''s she who holds court most days when the original can''t be bothered to attend, or, -- as was the casetely -- is too unconscious to.


    While the Empress Dowager tries to hear everyone''s side, she''s likely to be swayed by herte husband''s most trusted minister and adviser, Su Xueyi. Thete Emperor had a high opinion of Su Xueyi and even praised him personally when he was a young man for his exception civil service exam results.


    The Empress Dowager follows her husband''s counsel even beyond the grave, and is likely to defer to Su Xueyi''s expertise on military and financial matters.


    "That''s not good," Xi Zirui groans yet again.


    "It''s the Empress Dowager''s favor that Host must earn," Ni Ni says. "Host must earn her trust so that she''ll step away and allow Host to fulfill his duties as Emperor."


    "What about Su Xueyi?" Xi Zirui asks.


    "Host only needs to worry about increasing the Empress Dowager''s favor and establish his own authority. Currently the Empress Dowager is fulfilling the role of a regent, because she doesn''t trust that Host has what it takes to rule the nation."


    From what Xi Zirui knows of the original, she might be right on all counts.


    "Host must try to change her mind," Ni Ni says, in a slight grumble.


    Well, he has his work cut out for him, because he is the son of one of her husband''s favorite concubines. Someone who also died tragically not too long ago.


    Xi Zirui has the strong suspicion that none of these deaths are coincidence.


    In any case, his first order of business is to take Han Yu out of the holding cells.


    He changes into gold and ck robes, and pins the upper half of his hair up with a white jade hairpin. As far as Emperors go, he isn''t about to win anypetitions for the most well-dressed, but needs must.


    Now, he needs to find his way to the holding cells, and try not to be too conspicuous about it.


    His first step out of the room, and hees head on against the first hurdle.


    Stationed at his door are both Jin Ranyu and Cao Fei, wearing Imperial guard armor.


    "His Majesty!" Cao Fei exims loudly as soon as he sees Xi Zirui''s face, effectively ruining Xi Zirui''s ns to be discreet.


    "Take me to the holding cells," Xi Zirui says, changing gears on the fly since discretion is out of the door anyway.


    Jin Ranyu stands up straighter in his ck scale armor. "His Majesty just woke up, maybe Her Imperial Highness..."


    "This Emperor has spoken," Xi Zirui says, injecting authority into his voice.


    Both Jin Ranyu and Cao Fei bow dutifully, and escort Xi Zirui without another word.


    It''s a tense journey through a few of the Imperial pce''smon rooms, and then outside through a manicured courtyard, and into a stone building. Jin Ranyu opens the door for Xi Zirui and then leads him deeper into the prison''s cells.


    Eventually, theye to a stop in front of thest cell at the end of the corridor, the smallest and without a single window for venttion. Xi Zirui is appalled at the sight of the dirty straw littering the floor, a mound of which passes for a bed.


    Han Yu is sitting against the far wall, his arms manacled above his head and attached to a hook. His head hangs listlessly between his straining shoulders.


    Xi Zirui''s heart seizes at seeing him like this, obviously injured after being on the receiving end of several beatings.


    "Open the cell," Xi Zirui says, spitting out the words at Jin Ranyu.


    "His Majesty...this servant," he exchanges a panicked look with Cao Fei who looks about ready to keel over from nerves. "The prisoner is very dangerous, this servant wouldn''t dare."


    Xi Zirui sps his hands behind his back and shoots Jin Ranyu a poisonous re. "This Emperor has been awake for less than an hour and has already been contradicted twice."


    Jin Ranyu goes deathly pale, Cao Fei holds on to his arm with a look forplete panic.


    Without another word, Jin Ranyu calls for one of the guards stationed in the holding cells to unlock the door for Xi Zirui.


    "Unshackle him," Xi Zirui says, nodding towards a still unconscious Han Yu.


    Jin Ranyu falters only for a moment before Cao Fei is pulling him and the wide-eyed guard with the keys along.


    ---


    That''s how Xi Zirui finds himself leading a procession of three guards carrying a scraggly unconscious man. He can feel the eyes of servants and inhabitants of the pce as he makes the way back to his quarters.


    Jin Ranyu finds his voice again once he realizes Xi Zirui intends to have Han Yu delivered to his own chambers.


    "His Majesty must not risk himself like this," Jin Ranyu says, wavering by the door. "The interrogators will be able to drag a confession out of this criminal, his Majesty shouldn''t strain himself."


    That''s exactly what Xi Zirui is afraid of.


    "It''s time this Emperor takes a more personal interest in what goes on around him," Xi Zirui says, with finality.


    There''s nothing any of them can do but obey him, and so Han Yu is dumped unceremoniously on the floor of Xi Zirui''s room.


    "Make it known that this Emperor doesn''t want to be disturbed for the remainder of the day. Have meals delivered to these rooms for this Emperor and the prisoner," he says, bending down to test the strength of the bindings around Han Yu''s wrists.


    Jin Ranyu is on his way out, when Xi Zirui remembers something else. "Oh, and ask the servants to deliver a bathtub and water."


    Cao Fei exchanges yet another panicked look with Jin Ranyu, but this time finds his voice. "His Majesty shouldn''t kill the prisoner before he has been further interrogated, there''s much he hasn''t revealed yet."


    Xi Zirui smirks at him. "This Emperor will do as he pleases," he says, and closes the door in their faces.


    ---


    The bathtub with water is delivered not long after and Xi Zirui dedicates himself to trying to wake up Han Yu as well as clean some of his wounds.


    He''d like to give him a bath, clean some of the grime and crusted blood off his skin, but he isn''t strong enough to haul him into the tub.


    Xi Zirui is furious at the state Han Yu is in, but d that the damage seems only superficial.


    He''s wiping Han Yu''s face tenderly with a washcloth when Han Yu''s eyes fly open.


    His expression twists into one of revulsion immediately.


    "Xin dog! Unhand this King at once," Han Yu growls, struggling to free himself from Xi Zirui''s arms despite the bindings around his wrists.


    Xi Zirui lets out a drawn out sigh. "This again."


    As expected Han Yu doesn''t understand.


    Xi Zirui ignores Han Yu''s protests and continues wiping his face. "I''ll save you some time, we''re in love, this is not the world we came from. We have children together even, and we both would like to get back to them."


    Han Yu sputters in confusion and indignation.


    Xi Zirui ignores him and barrels on. "The sooner you remember that, the better, because maybe you can help me find a way to prevent your execution!"


    "This King tried to murder you, you crazy, rabid Xin dog!" Han Yu bellows, so loud that Xi Zirui has to sp a hand over his mouth.


    "No one is perfect, I forgive you," Xi Zirui says, smirking into Han Yu''s stunned eyes.

 Chapter 164: Dont conspire

    Chapter 164: Don''t conspire


    Han Yu falls silent after that, resigning himself to having Xi Zirui clean his face and wounds for him.


    Xi Zirui hums to himself while he does it, trying to keep himself busy and not dwell on the shitty situation they have found themselves yet again.


    If he lets despair settle in, it might never leave.


    "This King tried to kill you," Han Yu says after a prolonged silence. "What is this? Some new torture method?"


    Now that his face is somewhat clean, he resembles himself more, even with the ck eye and the gash across his cheek. His long hair is braided away from his face in tiny braids decorated with silver rings and jade beads, and then tied together in a high pony tail.


    He looks as handsome as ever, Xi Zirui wants to kiss him.


    "Sure, I''ll make you repent for your actions by making you fall in love with me," Xi Zirui says, smiling at Han Yu''s indignation.


    "It heartens the soul to know that Xin has its days numbered because its Emperor is a madman," Han Yu says, after another frustrated attempt to get up from Xi Zirui''sp.


    Once again, Xi Zirui only nods.


    ---


    Food is delivered, and Xi Zirui manages to convince Han Yu to eat something after personally tasting a little of every dish himself.


    Talking him into taking a bath is a lot harder, but theye to the agreement that Xi Zirui will stand with his back to Han Yu while he washes himself with his hands tied, so that Han Yu will know this isn''t some borate n to drown him in humiliating fashion.


    Han Yu''s confusion at Xi Zirui''s actions doesn''t abate, and when ites time for bed he obviously refuses to sleep anywhere near Xi Zirui.


    Xi Zirui expects as much and gives him privacy.


    The next day follows much of the same pattern, with everyone respecting Xi Zirui''s previous order to not be disturbed.


    In the meantime, he has to find a way to break through Han Yu. He might be able to save him from the executioner''s block, but only if he coborates.


    He wishes he still had ess to the pocket realm. Maybe showing Han Yu all those snippets of their previous lives would jog his memories.


    "I can feel his Royal Highness staring at me," Xi Zirui says, aware of Han Yu''s probing gaze boring a whole into his back as he tries to read.


    "You don''t look mad," Han Yu says, narrowing his eyes at Xi Zirui as if this is a personal failing on his part.


    "Sorry to disappoint."


    Han Yu scowls. "I never expected the Emperor of the Xin dogs to speak so vulgarly, like amoner."


    "I''m waiting for you to get your memories back so we can go back to figuring out how to stop this."


    "The war?" Han Yu asks, his eyebrows climbing dangerously high up his forehead.


    Xi Zirui sighs. "Sure."


    ---


    He sleeps fitfully that night, and so does Han Yu judging by all the tossing and turning he hears during the night.


    Xi Zirui wants to go to his side,fort him, release the bindings around his wrists so that he can at least sleep better, but he knows none of that would be wee in the present circumstances.


    In the morning, the Empress Dowager demands an audience with him and Xi Zirui can''t afford to deny her.


    He gets dressed in the most sensible imperial robes the original has, and ties all of his hair up in a neat queue.


    The Empress Dowager has her own wing of the pce. It takes Xi Zirui some time to get there from his own quarters.


    She''s already waiting for him when he arrives in her reception hall, seating in a tall backed throne carved in the shape of soaring phoenixes, and sipping tea daintily. Her dark eyes appraise him attentively from above the rim of the porcin cup.


    "This son apologizes for making Imperial mother wait," Xi Zirui says, bowing his head in deference to the Empress Dowager before taking a seat at her side.


    It''s been a long time since he has seen Granny Ma, and he almost didn''t recognize her under therge hair crown, and understated but elegant brocade robes.


    She tilts her head towards him, not nearly formal enough. "This lonely one is thankful for the Emperor''spany."


    A servant offers Xi Zirui his own cup of tea and he takes a sip. It''s bitter, a good match for the somber mood of their meeting.


    "This one has heard that the Emperor has taken the prisoner suspect of the attempt against his life into his private custody," the Empress Dowager says, measuring her words carefully.


    "Imperial mother has heard right," Xi Zirui says.


    "May this lonely one inquire as to why?" There isn''t any trace of amusement in her lined face, despite her jovial tone.


    "This son doesn''t want to worry Imperial Mother, but he also wouldn''t dare to keep any information from her." Xi Zirui clears his throat, and lowers his teacup into the table before looking the Empress Dowager in the eye and holding her gaze.


    "This son believes the attempt against his life might have been orchestrated by someone withing the Imperial pce."


    She takes another sip of her tea, swallows, and then says, "Oh?"


    "The events that led to the attack on this son''s life are murky to say the least, and this son believe it''s best to keep the prisoner under close vignce, away from anyone who might want to silence him before he can reveal anything of use."


    Xi Zirui knows he has a tall task ahead to convince her that he isn''t as stupid and hedonistic as she previously thought, but he''s determined toy the foundation for that now.


    It might buy him some time with Han Yu.


    The Empress Dowager levels him with a shrewd look. "The prisoner was perfectly safe in his cell during the time the Emperor was unconscious."


    Xi Zirui hums in assent. "It would be suspicious for him to have met a questionable end while this son was still unconscious, which is why this son had to act fast."


    A familiar chime rings, and for once Xi Zirui knows it''s a good sign.


    "Congrattions Host, Empress Dowager''s favor up by 15 points. Now at 15 points of a possible 100."


    Ah, well, it''s better than to start with negative points, at any rate.


    "Does the Emperor have any suspects?" she asks, her tone no longer lilting in jovial mocking but dead serious.


    "This son wouldn''t dare to make hasty judgements this early," he shakes his head with a long-suffering sigh. "As soon as he has any new information, this son will share it at once with Imperial mother."


    "Congrattions Host, Empress Dowager''s favor up by 5 points. Now at 20 points of a possible 100.


    They talk some more about irrelevant issues to pass the time, and the Empress Dowager finally bids him goodbye.


    Xi Zirui leaves with a pep in his step and a sense of mission aplished.


    ---


    His good mood evaporates when he walks into the room and can''t find Han Yu anywhere.


    Before panicking, he tries to think rationally. He can''t have escaped or someone would have alerted him. The whole pce would be on high alert trying to catch him.


    Jin Ranyu and Cao Fei wouldn''t be standing at the door as if nothing had happened, at the very least.


    He''s considering the merits of looking under the bed when a rope of silk descends around his neck, pulling taut against his throat and driving him stumbling into a familiar chest.


    Han Yu croons into his ear. "Mad Emperor of Xin, what are you going to do now?"


    Xi Zirui can do little more than gasp.


    Han Yu pulls the rope tighter. "This King will kill you and avenge his people. He will be met with cheers in the underworld when he faces all those your merciless Xin killed!"


    Struggling to breath, Xi Zirui raises one hand and taps the side of Han Yu''s wrist, driving his thumb into the pulse point.


    It''s one of the simple moves he learned back when he was a cultivation grandmaster, but it''s enough to make Han Yu''s grip on the rope loosen.


    In a fluid move, Xi Zirui drops to his knees and sweeps a leg into Han Yu''s shins, causing him to lose his bnce and fall backwards in a flurry of tattered robes.


    Xi Zirui doesn''t want to alert the Imperial guards, and risk having Han Yu detained again, so he jumps over him, settling above his hips and using his own forearm to put pressure on his throat, cutting off his air supply.


    "If you wanted some kinky y you just had to say so." He brings his face closer to Han Yu''s and puts all his weight behind his forearm making Han Yu choke and his eyes re wide. "I''m not opposed to teaching how to be a good boy if you don''t behave."


    ---


    A.N: In case it wasn''t clear, the Empress Dowager (it''s such a pain to write it out, I should have gone with pinyin, anyway) isn''t Xi Zirui''s mother, but all children of the Emperor must call the Empress, "imperial mother", their own mothers they can call "concubine mother", or "consort mother", or "name-mother", depending.

 Chapter 165: Dont put a collar on your captive

    Chapter 165: Don''t put a cor on your captive


    As expected, Han Yu doesn''t take well to Xi Zirui''s words and redoubles his efforts to topple him. Even with the rope around his neck.


    Xi Zirui''s patience is hanging by a thread.


    Once he gets back his memories Han Yu needs to make it up to him for all the trouble he has been putting him through in this world -- and in all the other worlds before, now that he thinks about it.


    Just then, he hears a knock at the door.


    "Announcing her Royal Highness, Princess Bai Mi," a maid''s voice says from outside Xi Zirui''s door.


    Han Yu stops fighting. Xi Zirui res down at him. "You''re going to stay quiet, unless you want a quick one-way trip to the executioner''s block!"


    He doesn''t reply and just keeps his hateful gaze fixed on Xi Zirui.


    "If you attack me while the princess is here, there will be no way for you to survive, I won''t be able to protect you again, do you understand?"


    At great cost, Han Yu nods.


    Xi Zirui takes the rope again and ties it firmly around his hands, looping it several times around each wrist.


    He gets up and straightens his robe. "The Princess may enter."


    Bai Mi walks into his room in a flurry of billowy silk robes, fanning herself gently with an embroidered silk fan.


    Her smile grows when she sees Han Yu trussed up on the floor. "I heard younger brother got himself a pet, but I scarcely believed it! So bold!" She hides herself behind her fan as she makes her way towards Han Yu. "It''s a strong statement to make a pet out of one of the barbarians, and one who tried to kill you, no less."


    Han Yu res at her, and when it seems like she''s about to touch him with her foot he snaps his teeth at her.


    She lets out a startled yelp that soon turns into a peal ofughter. "Oh he bites! Younger brother will have to be careful not to wake up missing anything important."


    Xi Zirui rolls his eyes at her.


    As per Ni Ni''s insight, he knows Bai Mi is one of the original''s older sisters, of which there are ten.


    Fate made it so the Emperor only had three sons, while all his other children were daughters.


    He and Bai Mi are the youngest, and therefore were raised together and have always been close. In the past, Bai Mi made efforts to receive a formal education, beyond being taught how to read and write, but her concubine mother was of too low standing to intercede for her daughter, and the Emperor had no interest in yet one more girl among a gaggle of them.


    And while he was initially thrilled with Xi Zirui''s birth, it soon became apparent that his youngest son wasn''t the sharpest, did poorly and his lessons and would rather spend his days idling about than learning statecraft, so the Emperor had no use for him either.


    Bai Mi and Xi Zirui were leftrgely to their own devices, growing up as unruly children. Her growing more despondent each day with the boredom of life inside the pce, waiting for the day she would be married off, and the original making merry in brothels with a group of equally disreputable young master friends.


    "Is older sister here just to confirm if he gossip she heard was true?" Xi Zirui asks, sping his hands behind his back and leveling Bai Mi with a raised eyebrow.


    She lowers her fan a fraction and gives him a searching look. "Is younger brother nning something?"


    "Perhaps," Xi Zirui says, with a shrug.


    Her grins widens. "Please let this sister help! Younger brother is very new at this after all."


    If her rtionship wasn''t that good, Bai Mi would be severely punished for speaking with the Emperor so casually -- and insultingly.


    "Older sister can start by finding me a way to control him," Xi Zirui says, tilting his head towards Han Yu. "And then trying to find information regarding who might have been involved in his attempt to assassinate this Emperor."


    The glibness melts off Bai Mi''s face. "Does younger brother think someone from the pce might have been involved?"


    He hums, neither confirming it nor denying it.


    Bai Mi raises her eyebrows, covering her delighted smile with her fan in just the nick of time. "Younger brother can leave it to this one! Younger sister will gather information!"


    She leaves in a flurry of perfumed silks, and Xi Zirui is left looking at the door, an indescribable feeling tightening his chest.


    This Bai Mi is so different from the serious, hyperpetent cousin he met in the Coiled Dragon Pce, and from the jaded Empress he met in the second world, and yet her shrewd smile is the same in every world.


    A testament to the influence of nurture versus nature.


    Han Yu too is always a little different, shaped by the circumstances of a life before that isn''t his own, but that he has lived, nheless.


    Too bad that in this one he''s at odds with Xi Zirui, more than he has ever been before.


    Xi Zirui kneels in front of him with a sigh. "Hurry up and remember me," he says, poking him softly in the shoulder. "You''ll be sorry you tried to kill me, and I want to milk it."


    For once Han Yu just looks at him without saying anything.


    ---


    The next day, Bai Mi visits him again, bright and early, which is convenient, because Xi Zirui is expected in court shortly, and unlike the original he''s determined to attend.


    "This sister has something for little brother," Bai Mi says, smirking as she presents Xi Zirui with a finecquered box.


    Slightly suspicious, Xi Zirui opens the box only to find a delicate silver cor, attached to a long chain that splits halfway to connect to two identical silver cuffs.


    It looks like high-end fetish gear.


    "What is this?" Xi Zirui asks Bai Mi, mildly scandalized.


    "Brother mentioned that he needed a way to control his pet," she gestures towards the box. "Older sister has provided," she says, looking unduly smug.


    So it is fetish gear.


    As her brother, Xi Zirui wonders if he should admonish her about it.


    In the end, the situation is plenty awkward as it is, and he just brushes it off. "Uh, thank you, this Emperor must leave for court now."


    Thankfully, Bai Mi doesn''t press the issue, and leaves without another word. Xi Zirui dismisses the servants along with her.


    Han Yu is still trussed up in the corner, giving the box in Xi Zirui''s hands a suspicious look.


    The thing is. Xi Zirui can''t just leave him here, but he also very much needs to attend court, if he wants to keep raising the Empress Dowager''s favor.


    "Remember all those times you called me a dog?" Xi Zirui asks, pulling the cor out of the box and dangling it in front of Han Yu''s face. "Well, my sister thinks the sentiment should be mutual."


    Han Yu splutters and trashes, but in his current state there''s precious little he can do. Xi Zirui manages to get the cor around his neck with some effort, and then the manacles over his bound wrists.


    Xi Zirui tests the strength of the chains and confirms they are much sturdier than they look.


    "This King will not forget this humiliation," Han Yu says, his nostrils ring with barely suppressed anger.


    "I wish it didn''t have toe to this, but you did try to kill me." He cuts off the rope around Han Yu''s wrists and tries to help him to his feet, something he fights off. "Twice," Xi Zirui reminds him in the face of his grumpy displeasure.


    "You would be dead thrice over if this King had his way," he says, stepping close to Xi Zirui''s personal space, the chains jingling with each step.


    Xi Zirui hooks his finger into the chain attached to the cor and pulls Han Yu down to his eye-level. "And what about if I had my way? Has my King thought about that?"


    A deep crimson flush overtakes Han Yu''s ears, making them red all over. Xi Zirui does his best not to smirk.


    Too cute, too fun to bully.


    "What do you want from me, you cursed, mad dog?" Han Yu asks through gritted teeth, vexed beyond belief.


    "I want to help you."


    "I want to destroy your cursed country!" Han Yu exims his eyes wide.


    Xi Zirui clicks his tongue. "No, you want to help your people, that''s just a nice bonus."


    Han Yu still lookspletely befuddled, so Xi Zirui borates:


    "If given the choice between helping your people by putting an end to the border wars, and destroying my country, which one would you choose?"


    "Both."


    Xi Zirui sighs fondly, Han Yu is so single-minded.


    "You can only have one," Xi Zirui says tugging down on the chain.


    Han Yu res at him. "Saving my people," he grumbles, under his breath.


    "Good," Xi Zirui nods. "If you follow my lead we can put an end to the war, but you need to y along."


    "With what?" He asks, still fuming.


    Xi Zirui grins. "With the show I''m about to put on for the whole court." He wraps the chain around his fist, admiring how it looks against his skin. "My dear sister has given me a great idea."

 Chapter 166: Dont parade your pet

    Chapter 166: Don''t parade your pet


    The clinking of chains announce Xi Zirui''s presence before any eunuch can instruct all the gathered ministers to bow to him.


    Xi Zirui is holding a thin lead attached to Han Yu''s cor, the chain over Han Yu''s chest, and connected to the wrist cuffs, jingles melodically with each step he takes behind Xi Zirui.


    The silence in the great hall is deafening as Xi Zirui makes his way to the throne. The beaded curtain veiling the dais where the Empress Dowager sits shifts slightly as she peers through the gaps to get a better look at Xi Zirui.


    Xi Zirui ignores all the bewildered stares and takes his seat on the throne, the beads on his crown clinking when he sits down after sweeping the train of his robes to the side.


    "This Emperor greets Imperial mother and all the gathered ministers," Xi Zirui says, ignoring the pointed looks towards Han Yu kneeling down at the side of his throne like an obedient servant, while Xi Zirui still holds on to the end of his lead.


    He nods towards the court eunuch. "We can proceed."


    The head eunuch ispletely out of his depth, but can only follow the Emperor''s orders. Still reeling, he addresses the gathered ministers and reads the order of business for the day.


    "The generals stationed at the border territories have requested more troops, as well as extra provisions for theing winter."


    Han Yu stiffens at the mention of the border territories, his back going ramrod straight. His tension doesn''t go unnoticed by Xi Zirui, nor by many of the ministers.


    Su Xueyi steps out of his position among the rank of higher court officials and raises his hu with both hands, the ritual baton court officials must have with them when in audience with the Emperor.


    "This official apologizes for interrupting, but this one must question the wisdom of discussing sensitive matters regarding our Xin''s army movements in the presence of one of the barbarians."


    His words are met with the quiet hum of assent from most of the other ministers.


    Xi Zirui would love nothing more than to humiliate Su Xueyi, but he''s overly conscious of the Empress Dowager''s presence on the dais behind him. The fact that Ni Ni hasn''t warned him of any loss on favor, means she''s willing to see where Xi Zirui is going with all this, but she might feel differently if he''s openly aggressive towards her most trusted advisor.


    "This Emperor understands Minister Su''s concern, but he assures him this prisoner is nowpletely harmless." To emphasize this point, Xi Zirui pulls on Han Yu''s lead, and he kowtows immediately and obediently without any further prompting.


    Xi Zirui taps the side of his head with his smooth brocade booth, and as previously agreed, Han Yu has no reaction.


    A whispering hum rises from the ministers once again.


    Su Xueyi raises the hu higher above his head, in a show of humility towards Xi Zirui. "As expected of the son of heaven, his Majesty was able to tame this wild, prairie dog." He pauses for a moment. "However, this minister still fears for his Majesty''s well being. Perhaps spending so much time in this dog''s presence isn''t advisable."


    Xi Zirui hums and leans over the arm of his throne to pet Han Yu''s head, as if he really is a well-behaved dog.


    "This Emperor thanks minister Su for his concern, but he assures him there is no need for concern."


    The shock of the gathered ministers is immediate. Xi Zirui can hear the sound of the beaded privacy curtain shifting behind him.


    He smirks a little to himself. His first time holding court is turning out to be a resounding sess.


    Noticing the charged atmosphere, an elderly ministers steps out of his file and addresses Xi Zirui, in hopes of changing the subject.


    "This minister would like to bring up the issue of finding an Empress for his Majesty," the man says, his knotted fingers holding the hu steadily. "His Majesty hasn''t wedded even a lower rank concubine, and the recent attack has highlighted the urgency of establishing the Imperial harem as soon as possible."


    Several ministers agree with his words, nodding vigorously towards Xi Zirui.


    It doesn''t escape Xi Zirui''s notice, however, that Su Xueyi is one of the few ministers that have no reaction to the issue the elderly minister raises.


    "This ministers begs his Majesty please consider this urgent matter, for the good of the nation," he says atst, bowing onest time before returning to his original position.


    Xi Zirui isn''t surprised to hear this kind of concern being raised. In fact it''s shocking that the original wasn''t married already, and a testament to how unfavored he was that the former Emperor hadn''t yet given him a formal princely title and his own pce.


    It would earn him some points with the Empress Dowager to concede to meeting candidates for the harem, and something he could probably draw out for a long time.


    But he has no patience for that kind of pantomime.


    Twisting Han Yu''s lead around his fingers, Xi Zirui smiles at the gathered ministers. "This Emperor has other things on his mind right now, but he will take Minister Tong''s suggestion into consideration and ponder this matter thoughtfully."


    His nd assurances don''t please anyone, but the court audience still goes on, despite the general displeasure.


    ---


    For once, Xi Zirui kind of understands why the original did his best to avoid being present at court. It''s one thing to read about it in history books, it''s another thing to be present during heated discussions regarding grain allocation.


    Xi Zirui was at real danger of falling asleep during a few moments there.


    One thing he can say for sure: life in the harem is a lot more lively, and the people are a lot more open about wanting to see you dead.


    As soon as he and Han Yu reach his room, Han Yu pulls the lead away from Xi Zirui''s hand with a vicious tug.


    "You made me look like I was your pet," Han Yu says, spitting out the words.


    Xi Zirui takes off the beaded crown and unpins his hair, letting it fall down his shoulders. He''s really not in the mood for this.


    "Would you have preferred they thought you were a threat instead?" He takes a seat in the sofa by the window and rubs his eyebrows, trying to stave off an iing migraine. "They saw their flighty Emperor acting in the way they expected!"


    Han Yu straightens himself to his full height, towering over Xi Zirui as he backs him into a wall with his looming. "The fact they saw this King humiliated at your feet was just a pleasant coincidence."


    Xi Zirui looks up into Han Yu''s scowling face, his mouth suddenly dry. "I need to root out the person who allowed you ess to my food and drink, by your own admission you have no idea of their identity."


    Han Yu gives him a charged look. "I don''t, but perhaps my people have friends in this viper''s nest."


    Scoffing, Xi Zirui shakes his head. "You have no friends here."


    The corner of Han Yu''s lip rises in mockery. "Then by your own admission, I have no business listening to your words."


    "I''m not your friend," Xi Zirui says, getting up from his chair and crossing the distance between them. His fingers trail the chain up Han Yu''s chest. "I''m your husband."


    Snarling, Han Yu tries to lift his manacled hands to dislodge Xi Zirui''s fingers, but the short chain between them restrains his movements. "You are mad, we have never met each other."


    Xi Zirui raises on his tiptoes and mouths the words against Han Yu''s neck. "I''m not, maybe if you kiss me you''ll remember."


    "Who would want to kiss you?" Han Yu''s words are derisive, but Xi Zirui can see the barely disguised heat in his eyes.


    He''s considering it, imagining it even.


    Xi Zirui has no problem fanning those mes.


    "Wouldn''t that be some sweet revenge?" Xi Zirui asks. "Taking your pleasure in my body? Staking your im in enemy territory?"


    Han Yu''s nostrils re. "You would do that? You would submit to this ''barbarian dog''?"


    Xi Zirui lifts his fingers to Han Yu''s jaw and runs them across his sharp cheekbone. "My ''barbarian dog''," Xi Zirui chides, and with a smile adds, "There''s a difference."


    Something close to a smile crosses Han Yu''s stern features, a faint shadow of his usual yfulness. "You are mad." It''s not a question, Han Yu seems sure of that assessment now. "But I wouldn''t be a real man if I turned down such an offer."


    Unable to hide his excitement, Xi Zirui loops his arms around Han Yu''s neck and brings their bodies closer. "Then...", he licks his lips, looking into Han Yu''s heated gaze.


    "If you''re itching for a fuck, this king will dly provide," Han Yu says, bringing both his manacled hands around to clumsily paw at Xi Zirui''s ass.


    Xi Zirui is wondering if he should leave him chained up like that, or released him from the chains so Han Yu''s hands can palm his body freely when an eunuch''s voice sounds outside the door:


    "Her Imperial Highness, the Empress Dowager requests an audience."

 Chapter 167: Dont let the prisoner look under your robes

    Chapter 167: Don''t let the prisoner look under your robes


    With great effort, Xi Zirui pulls away from Han Yu and his puppyish pawing at his ass.


    "Don''t forget where we were," Xi Zirui says, sucking on a steadying breath.


    Han Yu smacks his ass awkwardly. "This King will fuck you, don''t worry."


    Xi Zirui throws him an unimpressed look over the shoulder and mouths ''behave'' at him, as he opens the door for the Empress Dowager.


    She enters his room after gesturing at her maids to stay back. Xi Zirui closes the door behind her, and she casts her eyes in confusion around the room.


    "Where are the Emperor''s servants?" she asks.


    "This son has been careful to restrict ess to him while the matter of uncovering the traitors hasn''t been dealt with."


    The Empress Dowager points an using finger at Han Yu. "And yet, the Emperor allows this barbarian ess to his most private quarters."


    Kneeling with his hands on his knees and his head lowered, Han Yu''s shoulders shake with faint amusement. Xi Zirui can imagine the images what the words ''most private quarters'' have conjured.


    "The barbarian has been sessfully subdued," Xi Zirui says. "Imperial mother needn''t worry."


    She scoffs. "This widowed one saw the spectacle you made at court earlier to demonstrate just that. This one doesn''t know what the Emperor hopes to achieve with that kind of disy."


    Xi Zirui gestures towards the twin couch by the window, inviting the Empress Dowager to make herselffortable in his rooms but she shakes her head in denial.


    "This son understands imperial mother''s concern, however it was this one''s hope that the traitors would see the barbarian at this Emperor''s side and think to approach him again, this time exposing themselves."


    "Congrattions Host! Empress Dowager''s Favor up by 5 points. Now at 20 of a possible 100 points."


    Xi Zirui isn''t lying to her, he does hope that his open unting of Han Yu will lead whoever wants to get rid of him to show their hand.


    The Empress Dowager''s expression remains stoic. "The Emperor is presuming that several things will happen ording to his ns."


    Xi Zirui sps his hands behind his back and paces around the room. "It''s true, Imperial mother is wise, but if this Emperor is a better judge of human nature than many take him for, and if my suspicions are right the traitors will show their true colors soon."


    Meaning: Su Xueyi won''t resist trying to show just how smart he is, regardless of whether he has his memories back or not -- and that''s when Xi Zirui will strike.


    "This widowed one admits she never took the Emperor for a strategist." She casts a look at Han Yu, her eyes stilling over the chains across his thin robes. "Instead this one has always believed the Emperor much preferred to spend his time surrounded by beautiful flowers than pouring over paper and brush."


    Xi Zirui smiles at her. "Let''s hope that our enemies share the same opinion as Imperial mother."


    "Congrattions Host! Empress Dowager''s Favor up by 10 points. Now at 30 of a possible 100 points."


    She gives him long look of appraisal. "It seems everyone has misjudged his Majesty."


    "Nothing this one didn''t count on."


    She makes her way towards the door. "That has be clear." She stops halfway out of the room. "His Majesty should consider Minister Tong''s counsel. It would boost morale if an Empress was crowned."


    He''s not surprised she would bring this up. Xi Zirui needs to y his cards right if he doesn''t want to lose her favor.


    "This Emperor would like nothing more, but until the traitors are rooted out that would be imprudent."


    The Empress Dowager''s eyes shift once again towards Han Yu. "A wise decision."


    Xi Zirui isn''t sure if she really thinks so, or is just giving him the benefit of the doubt.


    In any case, Xi Zirui has no interest in being married to anyone who isn''t Han Yu, but he can imagine how well that would go in this world.


    He''ll think of something.


    For now he just bids the Empress Dowager goodbye and tries not to look too relieved to see the back of her.


    Han Yu is already standing by the time Xi Zirui turns around.


    He clicks his tongue as Xi Zirui approaches him. "Does the olddy know you''d rather be on your knees for me than marry some pretty pampered noble girl?"


    Judging by her fleeting looks towards Han Yu, she has at least an inkling.


    Not that would be a problem, Xi Zirui would hardly be the first orst Emperor to prefer men, but unfortunately they were still expected to produce heirs.


    Since Xi Zirui already has children, and is very much interested in getting them back, he will be skipping on the whole harem experience.


    He fixes Han Yu with a heated look from beneath his eyshes. "Keep talking like that and I won''t take off the cuffs."


    Han Yu walks towards Xi Zirui with a smirk. "Don''t worry, this King isn''t going anywhere before fucking you."


    Xi Zirui lets himself be backed against the wall. "You''re talking such a big game, but I haven''t seen anything yet."


    Han Yu raises his hands between the two of them. "Release me and I''ll show you what I can do."


    It might be a bad idea, but Xi Zirui is too horny to care.


    He searches for thecquered box the cor and chains came in in the drawers of the cab and vanity in his room but can''t find it.


    "What''s going on?" Han Yu asks, pushing Xi Zirui into the edge of the desk, and trying to ruck of the skirts of his robe over the back of his legs with his bound hands. "Are you too excited to focus? I can do you right here if you want."


    Xi Zirui keeps frantically searching for thecquered box and finally his fingers make contact with a smooth wooden surface. He pulls it out of the drawer and opens it with trembling fingers.


    Instead of the keys to the cuffs Bai Mi gave him, he finds three jade balls connected by silk thread, nestled inside a silk cushion.


    Looking over his shoulder Han Yu peers into the box and lets out an amused chuckle. "So is this what you do in your free time?"


    Xi Zirui looks at the jade balls in shock. Who would have thought the original was so adventurous.


    Han Yu''s efforts to get his skirts over his back redouble, and eventually he manages to bare Xi Zirui''s lower half to the cool air.


    "With an ass like this you''re better suited as a courtesan than an Emperor," Han Yu says, appreciatively, pinching one smooth cheek.


    "Stop, I can''t find the keys," Xi Zirui says, trying to keep looking while Han Yu fondles him.


    "Maybe I don''t want them anymore, I''m perfectly capable of fucking you like this."


    He might very well be, but Xi Zirui isn''t sure he wants him to now. His skin feels like it is on fire, and Han Yu''s touch is the only balm that will soothe it.


    Xi Zirui tries to lift himself off the desk but Han Yu pushes him back down. "You''ve been parading me around like a pet," he says, whispering the words into Xi Zirui''s ear. "But you''re the one panting for a good fucking."


    His hands tighten clumsily on Xi Zirui''s ass, pinching and kneading all the skin he can reach. "This soft skin has never seen the harshness of battle, your beautiful lips have never drunk rainwater because even the springs were red with the blood of your brothers."


    Xi Zirui tries to dislodge him again, but Han Yu pushes him down harder, his thighs driving into the back of Xi Zirui''s thighs, pinning him in ce as surely as the arm across his back, still holding up the skirts of his robe.


    "If this King were to win you as spoils of war, he would im you right there in the battlefield, in the middle of all the destruction your people have caused."


    Xi Zirui tries to speak but his throat clicks together. He doesn''t know if he should be worried about how hard Han Yu''s words are making him.


    "After that, I would take you into my tent and keep you chained to my bed so I could make use of you whenever I wanted."


    Turning his face to the side, Xi Zirui manages to smirk at Han Yu. "We''re not so different after all then, you and I."


    Han Yu scowls and his hands grow more demanding, pulling at Xi Zirui''s underwear, trying to untie it.


    It''s then that a dainty knock sounds outside the door.


    "Does younger brother want to go for a stroll in the courtyards? The weather is lovely," Bai Mi asks, her voice pleasant.


    Xi Zirui nearly knocks his head against the table in frustration.


    "Get rid of her, you''ve teased me enough." Han Yu nips at Xi Zirui''s earlobe, his canine digging into the soft lobe. "If I''m not balls deep in your Majesty''s ass in half an incense time, we''ll have a problem."

 Chapter 168: Dont lower yourself [+18]

    Chapter 168: Don''t lower yourself [+18]


    tw: explicit sexual content


    ---


    It''s not Xi Zirui''s proudest moment, trying to talk with Bai Mi through the half-open door while ignoring the erection tenting the front of his robes. Especially considering Han Yu is stered to his back, both of his hands holding on to Xi Zirui''s waist, as he does his best to hump him through thebinedyers of their robes.


    It''s the furthest from dignified he''s ever been, and the sheer wildness of situation might be mildly intoxicating


    "This Emperor isn''t feeling too well, maybe older sister should go on her own," Xi Zirui says, trying to keep his voice steady.


    Bai Mi pushes forward on the door, but Xi Zirui holds steady, preventing her from getting inside the room.


    "Is everything alright?"


    "Fine!" Xi Zirui says, his voice breaking when Han Yu sters himself to his back to nip at his exposed nape. "By the way, does younger sister know where the keys to the cor and chain contraption are?"


    "Why does younger brother need them?"


    Xi Zirui bumps his head against the doorway quietly. He''s going to kill her, he doesn''t care that she''s his sister in this world.


    "The prisoner''s hands are chaffing," Xi Zirui says, spouting the first thing thates to his mind.


    He feels a pinch on his waist, followed by a hissed, "Why should you care about that?"


    "Why would younger brother care about that?" Bai Mi asks from the other side, echoing Han Yu.


    "This Emperor''s benevolence is boundless," Xi Zirui says, scratching at the grain of the carved wooden door in frustration. "Sister, please?"


    He hears the sound of rustling fabric, and then Bai Mi shoves a tiny key attached to a thin ne through the gap in the doorway.


    When Xi Zirui''s wraps his hand around the chain it''s still warm from Bai Mi''s skin. "Why was younger sister wearing this on her person?"


    "Well, this sister thought it would be safer in a ce the prisoner wouldn''t be able to reach it."


    Xi Zirui can''t fault her logic, but before he has the time to thank her Han Yu ms the door closed.


    "You''ve stalled enough, I want what I''m owed," he says, snarling the words into Xi Zirui''s ear.


    He only has the time to shout out a hurried. "Many thanks to younger sister," before Han Yu is dragging him towards the bed, his hands still bound at the level of his waist.


    Xi Zirui scrambles to unlock the chain holding the two cuffs to each other and then to the cor around Han Yu''s neck. He debates helping him out of the cor and the cuffs once the chain is off, but the truth is that with his hands freed, Han Yu can get them out if he wants.


    Han Yu doesn''t seem too concerned about it. Once his hands are free he pushes Xi Zirui into the bed and climbs on top of him, smearing their lips together in a hungry kiss that steals the breath from Xi Zirui''s lungs.


    "Undress," Han Yu says, his tonemanding.


    He sits back on his knees to give Xi Zirui some room to undo his robes, all the while the powerful King inspecting his hopeless tribute, even with the dark cor stark against the paleness of his neck.


    Maybe especially because of the cor.


    Xi Zirui makes quick work of his robes, and soon he''spletely naked against the golden sheets, bared under Han Yu''s hungry gaze.


    Han Yu''s eyes rake over every ne of exposed skin ravenously. His tongue wets his lips like a great big wolf preparing himself to open his maw and devour his prey.


    Xi Zirui slides one hand down his abdomen and wraps it around his straining cock, biting down on a moan.


    Han Yu ps his wrist away with a hiss. "Did this King say you could touch yourself?"


    Turned on beyond belief Xi Zirui shakes his head in denial. "My King did not."


    The effect of his words is instantaneous. Han Yu tears at his own robes, making quick work of the robes Xi Zirui dressed him in, so different from the ones his people wear. He looks morefortable naked, his chest marred by countless battle scars, the beads in his braided hair glimmering under the wan sunlight filtering in through the oiled paper windows.


    Xi Zirui itches to run his fingers over each silvery scar, feel their smooth surface under his fingertips.


    Before he can do anything of the sort Han Yu grabs one of his ankles and flips him around on the bed in an effortless disy of strength.


    A loud smacknds soundly on his ass, and Xi Zirui marvels at how Han Yu''s tastes really never change, he just keeps discoveringyers to them.


    "What a sight," Han Yu says, his fingers digging into Xi Zirui''s soft flesh. "I can''t wait to fuck you."


    Xi Zirui hums. "Is my King going to keep talking about it? Or is he going to get on with it?"


    He gets another p for his troubles -- which is what he was counting on.


    "On your front like a whore? Or on your back like a slut?" Han Yu asks, and Xi Zirui can almost hear his smirk.


    He turns around sideways and gives Han Yu an unimpressed look. "It''s going to be you on your back and me riding you if you keep talking."


    Han Yu''s hand slides up his leg, gripping his nk, and pushing him back down into the bedding. "Demanding. This King is doing you a favor, you should be tanking me."


    Despite his words, Han Yu''s eyes are glued to the dip of Xi Zirui''s waist, and the swell of his ass, his thumbs ying at the twin divots below his spine.


    Xi Zirui res at him over his shoulder. "If my King isn''t in the mood, I can find someone else who is up to the task of satisfying me."


    His muscles tense in anticipation of the p thatnds squarely on his right cheek, the air ringing with the sound of the strike.


    "This King will make youe on his cock, don''t worry little spoiled prince. You''ll get what you need." Han Yu says, just as his thumb slides towards the valley of Xi Zirui''s cheeks, finding and catching on his entrance.


    Xi Zirui''s breath itches and he spreads his legs wider, bringing one knee up.


    Han Yu chuckles, heated and a little mean. "Greedy. Why are you waging wars against innocent people when this is all you want?"


    His silken words send a delicious shiver down Xi Zirui''s spine. There''s some sort of delicious powery going on here, and Xi Zirui loves everything about it. Han Yu is the one wearing a cor, but it''s Xi Zirui who''s on his hands and knees.


    There''s a sort of poetic justice to it.


    He reaches under a nearby pillow and his trusty jar of lube materializes at his fingertips. This time in a small pot of period appropriate oil.


    Xi Zirui flings it backwards blindly towards Han Yu, trusting that he''ll know what to do next.


    Han Yu chuckles darkly. "If you want a smoother fuck you''ll have to prepare yourself. This King could just as easily spit on your hole and fuck you dry."


    Another shiver runs through Xi Zirui and he almost falls face-first into the sheets.


    He can''t let Han Yu win that easily, as much as he''s enjoying the verbal degradation forey. He gives him an half-lidded look over the shoulder and sinks down on his elbows, rising his hips higher.


    "My King has been fucking loose whores, I''m afraid if he was to go in me dry he would chafe his cock to the point of tears."


    Han Yu''s nostrils re in barely concealed arousal and Xi Zirui grins in open victory.


    "Let''s see if the little princeling is as tight as promised."


    Han Yu picks up the pot of oil and coats two fingers in the slick substance. He traces the rim of Xi Zirui''s twitching hole only briefly before sinking a finger inside. The stretch is more pleasurable than anything else and Xi Zirui bites his forearm to stifle a moan -- he doesn''t want to give Han Yu the satisfaction so soon.


    Behind him, Han Yu''s eyes are arrested by the tight clench of Xi Zirui''s little hole, mesmerized by the way it sucks him in hungrily.


    "If I didn''t know better I''d say you were a virgin." Han Yu says, and while his tone is glib, his pupils are tiny with overwhelming arousal.


    This time, it''s a chuckle Xi Zirui hides into his forearm.


    Sure, he''ll be whatever Han Yu wants.


    He arches his spine downwards and gives Han Yu a watery look over the shoulder, his lower lip sticking out. "That''s because I am. I''ve been waiting for a real man," he says, the words dripping coquetry.


    Han Yu either doesn''t notice or doesn''t care, because he lets out a groan and sinks another finger into Xi Zirui''s hole, alongside the first one.


    "Then I''m not surprised you didn''t find any in the entire nation of Xin," he says, fucking his fingers in and out of Xi Zirui''s hot insides. "But don''t worry, this King will be sure to give this hungry hole what it needs."

 Chapter 169: Dont be ruined [+18]

    Chapter 169: Don''t be ruined [+18]


    tw: explicit sex scenes


    ---


    Han Yu seems content to watch his fingers disappear into Xi Zirui, leisurely stroking them in and out of his twitching hole. Xi Zirui tries to adjust his position to get him to reach that spot inside that makes him see stars, but Han Yu keeps missing it by the smallest margin.


    After a few moments of this prolonged torture Xi Zirui lets out a frustrated whine. "Does my King need guidance?"


    He can''t see Han Yu''s face, but the very next moment the tips of his fingers brush unerringly across his sensitive prostate, the feeling electric as it zaps through him.


    Xi Zirui enjoys only a brief moment of satisfaction before Han Yu resumes his slow shallow thrusting,pletely bypassing his sweet spot once again.


    "You just had it!" he shouts, voice rising in frustration.


    "What, this?" Xi Zirui can nearly hear the smirk in Han Yu''s voice as his fingers find their target once again, driving into him with vicious uracy but fleeting softness. "For a virgin his Majesty knows his body very well."


    Ah, he almost forgot about that little detail.


    "I''ve always dreamed about the day a dashing barbarian would break into my rooms and have his wicked, barbarian way with me," Xi Zirui says, grinning when his breathless words make Han Yu scowl at him.


    "This barbarian will show you what that kind of dream gets you."


    Without preamble, he slips his fingers out of Xi Zirui and positions himself on his knees behind him. He rubs his red cockhead against the quivering, slick hole, teasing it before bullying his way inside the weing heat.


    Xi Zirui lowers his head into his crossed arms and bites his lip to hold back the drawn out moan at the delicious feeling of Han Yu sinking into him.


    He''s panting by the time Han Yu''s hips meet his ass, shivers running up and down his spine.


    But Han Yu remains still, content to remain inside Xi Ziruipletely immobile.


    "My King is supposed to move," Xi Zirui says, throwing him a re over the shoulder.


    Han Yu meets his eyes with a smirk, and brings down his palm across Xi Zirui''s ass again. "I want to see his Majesty work for it."


    Xi Zirui has half a mind to curse him out, but he believes in Han Yu''s ability to deliver mind-blowing orgasms. Even, or maybe especially, when he''s being a contrary bastard.


    So Xi Zirui spreads his legs wider and works himself back onto Han Yu''s cock.


    Han Yu''s handse up around his waist, but just to hold him in ce. He''s determined to remain immobile and let Xi Zirui do all the work.


    Xi Zirui will make him regret this course of action.


    He''ll have him losing his mind in no time.


    He twists his head to the side so he can look Han Yu in the eye while working himself on his cock. Biting his lower lip, he lets out a drawn out moan. "My King feels so big inside me."


    Han Yu has no reaction besides the twitching of his fingers on Xi Zirui''s waist, but that''s fine, Xi Zirui knows he''ll break him eventually.


    It''s hard to keep a steady pace in this position, he doesn''t have as much control as if he were riding Han Yu, and he can''t get Han Yu''s cock as deep as he wants it.


    He resorts to ying dirty.


    Reaching behind himself, he touches his stretched rim, struggling to take all of Han Yu''s cock, and lets out a wounded moan. "Your cock is so big, it''s splitting me open."


    Despite his attempts to restrain himself, Han Yu screws into him just that little bit deeper.


    Xi Zirui chalks it up as a victory.


    "Does my King like fucking me?" Xi Zirui asks, dropping all pretense and smirking openly. "Does this tight hole feel good wrapped around his cock?"


    Han Yu''s nostrils re, and his grip on Xi Zirui''s hips turns punishing, but he still doesn''t break.


    Time to bring out the big guns.


    Xi Zirui drops his chest to the bed, stretching out his arms to cling to the sheets, only his hips raised so he can continue to fuck himself ineffectively.


    He knows Han Yu wants him to beg, to plead crazily for the harsh fucking he isn''t getting so Han Yu can feel victorious and like he has fully conquered enemy territory when hees inside him.


    Xi Zirui might have no attachment to being the Emperor of Xin, but he is attached to getting his way in bed.


    "I wonder if all barbarian''s cocks are as big as yours." Xi Zirui says, gasping out the words with each backwards swing of his hips.


    Han Yu''s hands steady him in ce, preventing him from moving. "What?"


    Now he has him where he wants him.


    "Does my Kingmand a big army? Maybe I can service his soldiers too."


    He expects the vicious p thatnds on one of his cheeks, but not the hand that wraps around his upper arm and hauls him up against Han Yu''s chest.


    "This King is not done fucking you yet, and you''re already talking of other men?" Han Yu asks, pinning Xi Zirui in ce as he thrusts into him viciously, reaching all the delicious spots Xi Zirui couldn''t on his own, prying ragged breaths from his throat.


    "Why do you care?" Xi Zirui asks, twisting his head to lick a defiant strip across Han Yu''s lips.


    "From your entire rotten empire, I don''t want even a jade hairpin," Han Yu says, one of his hands sliding down Xi Zirui''s abdomen to wrap around his cock, squeezing almost viciously. "But you? You I''ll take as my spoils of war once my people defeat Xin."


    He punctuates his words with a series of vicious thrusts that make Xi Zirui feel like a ragdoll, his senses narrowing down to all the ces where Han Yu touches him -- inside and out.


    Each press of Han Yu''s cock, feels like he''s trying to mark his territory inside Xi Zirui. Trying to carve a space for himself that only he will be able to fill.


    His teeth drag across Xi Zirui''s neck almost savagely. Xi Zirui half-expects him to bite down. Han Yu''s hand is like a vice around his weeping cock, and he''s hitting Xi Zirui''s prostate with each thrust now. Stabbing his cock into his quivering insides hard and deep.


    Xi Zirui squirms in ce where Han Yu holds him from all the pleasure running through his body, each harsh snap of Han Yu''s hips make him gasp in mindless ecstasy, pant out words that make no sense.


    He only realizes he''s drooling when he feels wetness run down his chest, slicking over a hard nipple.


    "No one can touch you but me," Han Yu says, fucking up into Xi Zirui''s tight hole desperately. "This King will take you back to his people, dress you in our clothes, and keep you chained inside his tent forever"


    Han Yu starts bouncing Xi Zirui back on his cock, holding him up with one arm around his waist and another on his shoulder so he can position him however he wants. Xi Zirui greedily takes whatever he''s given, always hungry for more. His mouth now open in a permanent shameless moan.


    "I might be a prisoner here, but it''s me who owns you," Han Yu says, driving his cock into Xi Zirui so deeply Xi Zirui feels skewered by it. "Say, it. Tell me who owns you."


    Xi Zirui shudders, his lower half rocked by spasms as Han Yu continues battering his walls into submission. The wet squelch of their joining fills the room.


    Han Yu holds Xi Zirui in ce by the hips again with both hands. "Who owns you?" he asks again, licking a hot strip over Xi Zirui''s tense neck.


    "You do," Xi Zirui gasps, trying to cling to reason, as his orgasm draws nearer like the iing tide, his insides quivering in anticipation of the release he can feel darkening the edge of his vision.


    Han Yu ms inside him onest time beforeing with a bitten off moan. He lets Xi Zirui''s squirming insides milk his orgasm from him, content to stay in ce and let the pliant body in his arms struggle for his own release.


    He chuckles darkly at Xi Zirui''s tiny, frantic mewls, at his inelegant attempts to fuck himself back into Han Yu''s cock and cross thatst hurdle that separates him from what he knows is going to be a mind-numbing orgasm.


    "Do you think we are over?" Han Yu asks, one of his hands sying over Xi Zirui''s abdomen. "This King has only just started."


    It''s then that he notices that Han Yu''s cock is still hard inside of him. Before Xi Zirui can fully register what''s happening Han Yu pulls out of him, and pushes him onto his back on the bed.


    Xi Zirui lets out an overwhelmed moan when Han Yu fucks back inside him, all the cum he poured inside Xi Zirui''s hole frothing up around his hard cock.


    "My King can fuck me as much as he wants," Xi Zirui rasps out, his voice ruined by all the moans Han Yu tore from his throat.


    Han Yu ms into him viciously, his smirk sharp. "I intend to."

 Chapter 170: Dont forget yourself

    Chapter 170: Don''t forget yourself


    tw: mild sexual content


    ---


    Xi Zirui loses count of how many times hees. By the end of it, he''s fairly certain he wasing dry, just a collection of overworked nerve endings for Han Yu to toy with.


    When Han Yu finally copses on top of him, Xi Zirui brings up his arms around his shoulders and sinks the fingers of one hand into the tiny braids of his hair, still held up in the high pony tail.


    It''s a far more intimate gesture than their current rtionship in this world merits, but Xi Zirui will do what he wants, since Han Yu was perfectly content to toy with him and see how long it took him to break.


    Well, Xi Zirui is all wrung out now.


    "This King hopes that was a pleasant first time," Han Yu says, body stillx in Xi Zirui''s arms.


    Xi Zirui lets out a tired chuckle. "That wasn''t actually my first time. Times"


    Han Yu turns his face into Xi Zirui''s neck, pressing a kiss into his fluttering jugr. "I figured, from all the filth you were spouting."


    They stay stuck like that for a moment longer, enjoying thessitude of post coital bliss.


    If life was fairer he would be able to fall asleep right away,fortably nestled in Han Yu''s arms without a care in the world. As it stands he knows he''ll have to get up soon, not least of all because there''s a river of cum slowly seeping out of him.


    Han Yu notices Xi Zirui''s eyebrows knitting in annoyance when he shifts positions minutely and some more drips out of him.


    Grinning, he slides the fingers of one hand between Xi Zirui''s spread thighs and lets his thumb catch on his soft rim, ying at the wetness there.


    "This King made a mess of you," he says, almost purring in satisfaction.


    Xi Zirui rolls his eyes and pulls him down into anguorous kiss. Han Yu indulges him, kissing him tenderly like the old time lovers they are, instead of the captive and jailer this world has forced them to be.


    It seems to Xi Zirui as if some primal side of Han Yu has been sated by their fucking, as if byying im to Xi Zirui''s body he was able to im the whole of Xin for his people as well.


    It''s almost endearing. Xi Zirui certainly doesn''t resent him for trying to kill the original. Stepping into his life in each world has often made Xi Zirui feel the same way.


    "Do you often let the men who try to kill you, fuck you?" Han Yu asks, as if sensing the direction of Xi Zirui''s thoughts.


    Han Yu is a smothering weight on top of him, and as much as he enjoys hiszy, half-hearted toying with his abused hole, Xi Zirui isn''t keen on having his legs fall asleep.


    He pushes Han Yu backward with a hand on his shoulder, and climbs astride his hips when he falls back on the sheets without any resistance. Han Yu''s hands fly immediately up towards his ass as soon as Xi Zirui is settled on top of him.


    "To answer your question," Xi Zirui starts, making himselffortable with a soft sigh. "I find that it usually makes them less inclined to try to kill me again."


    Han Yu chuckles, his hands still kneading Xi Zirui''s ass, the asional adventurous fingertip dipping into his soft hole. "I can imagine. There are much better uses for you."


    Xi Zirui hums. "I feel the same about you," he grins when Han Yu''s self-satisfied smirk disappears. "Why kill you when I can keep you here and make use of you whenever I want?"


    He wants Han Yu to get his memories back as soon as possible, not only because there''s a lot they need to do, but because he misses seeing the love and adoration in his eyes whenever he looks at him.


    This world''s Han Yu looks at him with naked, ravenous hunger, but nothing approaching love -- not yet.


    And yet, there''s an undeniable pull to the odd dynamic they find themselves mired in. Maybe this is something Xi Zirui needed to get his mind off what they have lost in between thest two worlds.


    Something wild and uncivilized.


    He feels more at home in this world where treachery lies in every corner, than he ever did in the previous world with his every move being documented.


    "I''m going back to my people," Han Yu says, after a prolonged moment of quiet. "You can''t keep me here."


    It''s not a threat, but his tone is serious.


    Xi Zirui hums.


    He knows things are different for Han Yu, that even when he gets his memories back he might feel an odd sense of attachment to his life in this world. That leaves Xi Zirui at a crossroads.


    Startlingly, he hears Ni Ni chime. "Host only needs to max the Empress''s favor, it should be alright to leave after that. Although...well, Host knows by now that there won''t be a happy ending, no matter what."


    No.


    Just a happy beginning, and a happy middle. Maybe Xi Zirui should consider himself lucky, that''s more than most people get.


    He pillows his face on his crossed arms and gives Han Yu a smile. "Let me sort things out here, and I''ll go with you."


    Han Yu gives him a rakish smirk from below his curling eyshes. "This King doesn''t need your permission, he intends to take you anyway."


    He pinches Xi Zirui''s ass. "But I''m d to hear you won''t be making things hard for me."


    Xi Zirui slides his arm in between them and wraps his fingers around Han Yu''s soft cock, before saying, "Just this."


    "That you do easily," his eyes sh heatedly, Xi Zirui smirks in satisfaction.


    "Just promise me you''ll keep this," Xi Zirui says, tracing the details on the leather cor around Han Yu''s neck.


    Han Yu lifts a hand to his throat and makes a considering noise. "You must be a fox demon that has put me under its thrall, because I''m considering it."


    "No, not a fox demon, just a husband who knows you well." Xi Zirui is smiling widely when Han Yu raises an eyebrow at him.


    "This again?"


    Xi Zirui leans forward to bite his lower lip teasingly. "I''ll keep it up until you remember."


    ---


    They can''tze around in bed all day. Xi Zirui calls for a tub and warm water to be delivered to his room after he and Han Yu do their best to make it look somewhat presentable.


    After much work, both of them fit inside the bathtub, Han Yu squeezing around the edge and Xi Zirui fitting in between his spread thighs.


    Han Yu reaches around Xi Zirui tother him up with sudsy water, rubbing the skin tenderly.


    Xi Zirui leans back against his chest with a contended sigh. "My King serves me so well."


    He gets a nip to the earlobe and a flick of his oversensitive nipple for his teasing.


    "This King will teach you proper manners, once we leave here," Han Yu says, wrapping one arm around Xi Zirui''s middle and pulling him flush against his chest. "No more being waited on on hand and feet, our people rely only on themselves."


    For Xi Zirui, who as far as he remembers has never had servants, that won''t be much of a hardship.


    However, to Han Yu he says, "Oh no, however will I survive given my weak constitution?" He flutters his eyshes up at Han Yu, and while Han Yu must know he''s being teased, some part of him must think there''s some truth to Xi Zirui''s words.


    "Well, I suppose they don''t teach anything useful in this cursed nation," he concedes, petting Xi Zirui''s t tummy. "It''s not your fault that you were brought up be a useless schr, a pampered vixen."


    Xi Zirui hums along to the fantasy Han Yu is making up in his mind.


    "This King can help you, fetch things for you on asion when your weak constitution doesn''t allow you to get them yourself," he says, his tone oddly serious.


    Xi Zirui can''t help hiding a peal ofughter into Han Yu''s neck. "Will my King feed me when my weak arms can''t raise the chopsticks to my lips? Will he bathe me when I have the vapours from catching sight of my own beauty? Will he put me to bed when his vigorous lovemaking renders poor old me unconscious?"


    Han Yu pinches his side. "Are you mocking this King''s goodwill, fox demon?"


    Xi Zirui tries to evade his pinching in the small bathtub with little sess, mostly it results in a lot of water making it overboard.


    "Perhaps."


    That gets him a hard tug on his nipple. When Xi Zirui opens his mouth to yelp Han Yu seals it with a kiss,ughter sharp on his tongue.


    "If you must know, this King will do all of that, but especially thatst one."


    Xi Zirui answeringugh dies in his throat when a knock sounds at his door, an eunuch announcing shrilly:


    "Minister Su requests an audience with his Imperial Majesty."


    Han Yu drops onest kiss on Xi Zirui''s bare shoulder. "It seems it''s time we go back to our respective roles."


    Xi Zirui nods, peeling himself away from Han Yu''s arms with great difficulty.

 Chapter 171: Dont be hand-fed

    Chapter 171: Don''t be hand-fed


    Xi Zirui gets dresses back in his imperial robes, doing his best to look like he wasn''t just fucked ten ways into next week.


    Han Yu fastens the sash around his waist with harsh tugs. "To ensure you won''t disassemble," he says, when Xi Zirui asks him in a hiss if it''s necessary to tighten it with so much force.


    "Do you want me to go too?" Han Yu asks, knowing full well that if Su Xueyi saw them both emerge out his room with wet hair his mind wouldbust.


    Xi Zirui whispers a threatening, "Behave," and then leaves to go meet Su Xueyi outside.


    It''s obvious Su Xueyi is confused as to why they''re talking just outside Xi Zirui''s door. His suit of rooms consist of more than a bedroom, and instead isprised of several different rooms interconnected by a courtyard and discreet sliding doors in each area.


    However, Xi Zirui doesn''t trust anyone to step inside in the aftermath of his and Han Yu''s passionate fuck fest.


    "This Emperor is feeling unwell, and apologizes to minister Su for not being able to treat him to tea," Xi Zirui says, smiling wanly at Su Xueyi, who immediately bows.


    "Ah, it is this lowly servant who apologizes for disturbing His Majesty''s rest," Su Xueyi says, straightening himself back up and giving Xi Zirui a discreet once-over. "Although this humble official is d to see that His Majesty appears to be in great health."


    Xi Zirui recognizes that for the dig that it is, but only nods.


    Su Xueyi clears his throat and finally makes it to the reason he decided to show up and darken Xi Zirui''s doorstep. "As his Majesty knows, tensions were high, during the time his Majesty was unconscious. Now that his Majesty has made a full recovery, by the grace of the heavens, it would be good to invite high standing officials, and noble families to a feast, to celebrate such a joyous asion."


    "This Emperor is confused as to why Minister Su didn''t bring this up during court earlier," Xi Zirui asks, being careful not to sound too using.


    Of course he does know why: because it just urred to him.


    The question is why? What prompted it? Or who?


    He hopes Su Xueyi will forget himself enough to let that information slip.


    "This one didn''t want his Majesty to feel pressured to consider this silly suggestion seriously, it''s just this humble official''s idea of how to bolster morale among the people."


    Xi Zirui fails to see how the "people" will feel a rush of morale by the existence of a feast, none of them will be able to attend.


    "A meritorious idea, this Emperor will allow the feast and will trust minister Su to make the invitation arrangements."


    For one, he''s curious about who Su Xueyi is going to invite.


    ---


    The Feast won''t happen for another week, which is still extremely short notice, considering many of the noble families who live in far-flung imperial territories won''t be able to attend. That means Su Xueyi has his sights focused close to home.


    Or that the Feast is just an excuse for something else.


    In the days since they first crashed loudly and violently into bed together, Xi Zirui and Han Yu have done precious little else but fuck.


    Xi Zirui has only left his room to attend court, and even then he has made sure to keep it brief. He has a few afternoon lunches with Bai Mi, who tries to pry him for more information regarding Han Yu, and which he isn''t dumb enough to disclose.


    All their other sisters are married off, and Bai Mi worries that her turn ising soon.


    "The timing of this feast worries me," she says, sipping her tea with a sigh while looking out at the lush greenery of Xi Zirui''s private courtyard.


    "Older sister won''t be married off until this brother gives his permission," Xi Zirui says, trying to ease her fears.


    She shakes her head. "Imperial Mother has mentioned it more than once now. Which means it''s been upying her thoughts."


    "This brother will convince Imperial Mother that all suitors are below older sister," Xi Zirui says sipping his teazily and looking out at Han Yuying down on the grass, the back of his head resting on his crossed arms and his eyes closed against the wan evening sunlight.


    He''s thinking about how much he''d like to join him there, which is probably why he doesn''t hear Bai Mi at first.


    "How long will younger brother be able to keep that up?" she repeats, all the amusement gone from her voice. "Sooner orter I''ll have to marry someone, a princess is too big an asset for Imperial mother to ignore."


    Xi Zirui doesn''t know how to convey to her that he''ll make sure none of that happens, mostly because he still isn''t sure how exactly he''s going to do it.


    As always, his attention span takes a sharp dive the moment he gets in bed with Han Yu.


    Which, incidentally, is where he wishes he was, instead of having this dispiriting conversation with Bai Mi.


    "It''s unfair, I''ll be married off to some brute and there''s nothing I can do about it," she says, downing the rest of her tea.


    Xi Zirui pats the back of her handfortingly. "That will nevere to pass, this brother will have older sister taken somewhere safe before anyone can marry her to a person she doesn''t want to."


    "It''s still not fair, I would like to make that choice for myself."


    Xi Zirui chances another furtive look at Han Yu sprawled out on the grass. "So would I."


    ---


    Bai Mi''sints give Xi Zirui ideas.


    A few days after ruminating on them, he shares his thoughts with Han Yu.


    "You think your sister facilitated my infiltration in the pce?" Han Yu asks, looking down at Xi Zirui who is lying across his legs, slowly chewing the lychee Han Yu has just fed him.


    Xi Zirui swallows and nods.


    Han Yu doesn''t look very convinced.


    "Our women are brave and cunning warriors, but all the Xin women look so dainty and breakable, as if the breeze alone could scatter their bones." He shakes his head. "This King can''t see that spoiled princess masterminding anything beyond a tea party."


    Xi Zirui scoffs. "Underestimate her at your own peril."


    Han Yu shuts him up with another lychee.


    "Do you have any of the letters your secret benefactor sent you?" Xi Zirui asks after he''s done chewing the lychee.


    Han Yu shakes his head in denial, as Xi Zirui feared he would.


    He''s referring to how Han Yu was contacted by "someone" who ording to their own words "was positioned high in the pce hierarchy", and contacted him exclusively through letters, with detailed instructions on how he could make his way inside.


    All the way up to the original''s poisoning.


    But it hadn''t worked, had it?


    Was it because of the Transmigrator''s 4000 influence, or because he poison was never lethal to begin with?


    "The poison wasn''t strong enough," Han Yu says, sure of it. "The benefactor promised reinforcements the moment I acted, instead you didn''t die and I was captured."


    So it was a set up.


    That only reinforces in Xi Zirui the idea that Bai Mi is behind it. It would be her style to move the pieces around a chessboard, unseen by everyone else, pitying factions against each other for her own benefit.


    "I think my sister fancies herself the next Emperor," Xi Zirui says, smiling a little to himself as he absent-mindedly ys with a lychee pit.


    Han Yu frowns. "I thought you Xin dogs didn''t have female Emperors."


    ording to Ni Ni''s brief, they don''t.


    "I''d wager she wants to be the first," Xi Zirui says.


    Han Yu whistles. "If you are right about that, maybe I''m in bed with the wrong sibling."


    Xi Zirui tries to elbow him somewhere sensitive but Han Yu dodges in just the nick of time,ughing at his angry face. "I could be drawing up treaties with her right this second as I help her secure her position. That is if you are right and she really isn''t just nning the next courtdy''s gathering."


    Xi Zirui is fairly confident he''s right, and even more so that Bai Mi doesn''t need Han Yu to fulfill her ns. He was only a pawn to her, what happened to him after he yed his part was probably inconsequential for her.


    But Xi Zirui doesn''t yet see what her goal was with helping Han Yu infiltrate the pce to nearly kill Xi Zirui. Wouldn''t it be better for her if he had seeded and just killed him outright?


    Except she couldn''t risk that before her position was cemented.


    She''sying down the stones on the board, but Xi Zirui can''t see what y she''s trying to make.


    That conversation in the courtyard about marriage, one way or another it rtes to that.


    "What are you going to do if your sister means to depose you?" Han Yu asks, feeding another smooth-skinned lychee past Xi Zirui''s lips.


    Xi Zirui takes the fruit into his mouth and Han Yu''s fingers too, sucking them softly. He swallows when Han Yu''s gaze grows heated.


    "I intend to let her," he says, lifting himself up on his elbow to wipe away Han Yu''s look of confusion with anguid, lychee-voured kiss.

 Chapter 172: Dont skulk around unnoticed

    Chapter 172: Don''t skulk around unnoticed


    Xi Zirui needs to hold on to his own pieces carefully. This game has multiple yers, and he doesn''t know if they''re only operating within the rules of this world, or if they have memories back that can muddy the whole thing.


    It''s not in his best interests to tell Bai Mi he''s willing to help her achieve her goals, at least not yet.


    He needs to know more about what she ns to do, and for that he enlists Han Yu''s help.


    "That kind of thing is beneath this King," he says,pletely straight-faced while adjusting the cor and chains above his robes.


    Xi Zirui gives him a pointed look.


    Han Yu raises his cuffed wrists. "I''ve begun to see these as a sex thing, and therefore, not beneath me."


    Whatever helps him sleep at night.


    In theory, what Xi Zirui needs from him is very simple. He needs him to proposition her.


    The only thing Xi Zirui wants to know is how Bai Mi will react to this, will she tell Xi Zirui about Han Yu''s behaviour? Will she try to manipte Han Yu to suit some goal? Will she keep it to herself?


    Depending on her reaction, he''ll be able to gauge where her intentions truly lie.


    In the meantime, he''ll be taking the opportunity to snoop around her room and try to find something useful.


    The only problem is getting the two of them into her private rooms. It would be unseemly, especially with Han Yu present.


    Which is why Xi Zirui improvises.


    ---


    It''s Ji Limei who opens the door for him when he knocks hurriedly on the door to Bai Mi''s suit of rooms. She''s wearing a pretty plum-colored robe, a little more shy than what other servants usually wear, but she still lowers her eyes demurely as soon as she sees him.


    "How can this lowly servant be of assistance to His Majesty?" she asks, not stepping away from the doorway.


    "Is my sister inside?" Xi Zirui asks, trying to peer anxiously over her shoulder.


    The question is only meant to sell his urgency, he knows full well Bai Mi is in her rooms.


    "What''s the matter?" Bai Mi''s voice sounds from the inside, as she makes her way to the door.


    "Please sister, let me in, it''s urgent," Xi Zirui says, adopting a less formal register, one the original might have used with Bai Mi when the two of them were younger and he hadn''t yet be Emperor.


    He shoulders his way past Ji Limei without waiting for an answer, dragging a silent Han Yu behind him by the lead.


    Ji Limei spares the barbarian in the cor and chains a mildly scandalized look before lowering her eyes demurely once again.


    Bai Mi is less open in her shock, or perhaps she isn''t shocked at all, perhaps she has grown ustomed to Han Yu''s presence next to Xi Zirui.


    Xi Zirui closes the door behind them, and clutches his chest. "I think someone tried to attack me," he says moving towards the center of therge reception room.


    "Who would dare?" Bai Mi asks, genuinely curious, perhaps because she''s thinking she didn''t orchestrate anything of the sort, and is worried someone is making executive decisions behind her back.


    Xi Zirui feeds her some bullshit about something sharp zipping by him while he was out in his courtyard only to disappear into the bushes.


    "An arrow maybe, I didn''t find anything, and run here," he says, when she questions him.


    She wants him to report the matter to the guards, he reminds her he doesn''t know who he can trust yet.


    "I''m going back there to find whatever almost got me, but I can''t take him with me, it would draw too much attention" he says pointing at Han Yu who looks bored by all the current events. "Can older sister keep an eye on him for a while?" he asks, slipping back into his brother-Emperor register.


    He wasn''t making it an Imperial edict -- but he could.


    Surprisingly, it''s Ji Limei who speaks up. "A vicious murderer alone with her Highness...it wouldn''t be proper."


    Xi Zirui smiles at her and walks Han Yu towards a corner of the room, he slips the lead below the chain between his wrists and pulls it up above his head, doing his best not to react to Han Yu''s smirk while he finishes restraining him to a pir.


    "There, this Emperor has secured the vicious murderer, thedies should be safe now," he says, smiling pleasantly towards Ji Limei and Bai Mi before disappearing into the open double doors leading to Bai Mi''s private courtyard, which is naturally connected to all other areas of the pce.


    He crouches as soon as he''s out of view and doubles back so he can sneak into the other rooms of her quarters, hopefully her bedroom.


    Private courtyards aren''t usually guarded, only the areas where they connect to other ces, or the room doors leading to them.


    If someone has made it to the private courtyard of any of the Imperial pce''s residents it''s because they were invited there.


    That''s how Xi Zirui can slip into Bai Mi''s bedroom -- after two failed attempts where he walks into other rooms -- undetected.


    Like all other rooms in her quarters, Bai Mi''s bedroom is finely appointed, although it''s clear she is the youngest in a long line of sisters. All the paintings and wall hangings are generic beautiful knickknacks, instead of somethingmissioned especially for her, a reflection of her tastes or character.


    At first, Xi Zirui doesn''t see anything that can help him much in Bai Mi''s rooms. Everything is spotlessly clean.


    Her vanity has all her creams lotions, and powders but no damning correspondence -- Han Yu was smart enough to burn his, why wouldn''t she?


    Still, Xi Zirui is determined to find something that he can use against herter, even if only to convince her to back down and let him help her instead of wanting to get him out of the way.


    It''s always good to have insurance.


    Besides, he''s hoping she''s working with Su Xueyi and that with proof he might have an easier time getting rid of him, or pressing him for answers regarding his memories -- if they''re back.


    Unfortunately for Xi Zirui everything in Bai Mi''s room is pristinely clean, not a speck out of order, as if she is just as soulless and ornamental as the paintings on her walls.


    That''s when he realizes he''s been looking at the situation all wrong, Bai Mi is a princess, whether she is spoiled or not like Han Yu says, she still wouldn''t be cleaning her own room. Her maid would.


    Speaking of which, it is a little funny that Xi Zirui has only ever seen her either on her own or with Ji Limei. Even if she wasn''t a favored daughter, it would be normal for her to have several maids at her service.


    Unless she dismissed them.


    More maids meant more people who could identally, or on purpose, trample on her ns.


    Hadn''t Xi Zirui done the same?


    But this tells him Ji Limei is someone she trusts, maybe even has a closer rtionship with, like in those other worlds.


    So Xi Zirui leaves Bai Mi''s quarters, and makes his way to Ji Limei''s much smaller ones, which should be nearby.


    There, he hits the jackpot.


    ---


    He makes his way back through the same courtyard. Han Yu is still chained in the same position he left him, and Bai Mi is sitting quietly by a low table while Ji Limei serves her tea.


    "I wasn''t able to find it," he says, shaking his head in frustration.


    "Maybe whoever tried to attack you retrieved the weapon," Bai Mi suggests, sounding all the while like she thinks this is what happened. "But what do I know?" she adds at thest minute, taking a sip of her drink, probably overly conscious of sounding too wise.


    Or guilty.


    "I''m really sorry to have bothered younger sister with this unsightly matter," Xi Zirui says, as he releases Han Yu from his bounds.


    Han Yu''s face doesn''t betray anything, and Bai Mi makes no move to stop them as they leave the room.


    "It''s no bother, this sister is happy to help younger brother in any way she can," Bai Mi says, from her ce at the table, raising her cup slowly up to her lips.


    Ji Limei walks them towards the door and bows politely to Xi Zirui before seeing them out.


    Xi Zirui waits until they have reached the safety of his rooms to talk with Han Yu.


    "So, how did it go? Did you have the chance to proposition her?" Xi Zirui asks, looking Han Yu up and down, worried he might find something different in him.


    He knows it was his idea, but it doesn''t mean he can''t be a little jealous anyway.


    Han Yu chuckles and shakes his head. "No."


    "What do you mean no?"


    "She propositioned me before I could say anything."

 Chapter 173: Dont be plotted against

    Chapter 173: Don''t be plotted against


    Xi Zirui sits down on the floor, reclining against the low table, and smiles up at Han Yu. "Now this I have to hear."


    Han Yu isn''t smiling though, and he doesn''t sit down either. "She told me she could set me free if I killed you."


    Xi Zirui is surprised by that. He didn''t expect Bai Mi to be so direct. "That was bold of her."


    Han Yu spares him an unimpressed re. "Is His Majesty going to let her plot behind his back?"


    He must be annoyed at Xi Zirui, he always is, when he calls him ''His Majesty''.


    "My King wanted to do the same not so long ago," Xi Zirui says, smirking widely.


    Han Yu frowns. "That''s different."


    "How so?"


    "It''s this King''s prerogative to kill you," Han Yu says, raising his chin haughtily. Kingly.


    The words send a frisson of excitement through Xi Zirui. He finds that he likes that idea, his life resting only on Han Yu''s hands, being his to dispose as he sees fit.


    It would be better than being at the mercy of the Transmigrator 4000 and its whims, at any rate.


    But he wants to hold that power over Han Yu too.


    He has a sudden recollection of all the times Han Yu couldn''t go on after his death, and realizes he already does.


    Some of the excitement drains out of him. Some things are better in theory.


    Han Yu notices the change in his expression. "Why that face? This King is not done with you yet."


    His smirk grows smug. "By this King''s mercy you shall live many years still."


    He doesn''t have the faintest idea what he''s talking about. What they''ve gone through and what they surely will still go through, but his arrogant words make Xi Zirui smile, all the same.


    "My King is very generous," Xi Zirui says, leaning on his elbow across the table.


    "Don''t you forget it," Han Yu says, crossing the distance between them to squat in front of Xi Zirui, his eyes shining with mirth.


    "What did my sister tell you, exactly?"


    "What I told you. She proposed we be allies, she said she was willing to repay me for the humiliation you have caused me," he walks his fingers across the table and takes Xi Zirui''s hand in his. "I really considered taking her up on her offer, when she mentioned the humiliation I have endured."


    Xi Zirui ps his fingers away. "Did these humiliations happen after or before you stuck your cock in my ass, multiple times?"


    Han Yu sticks out his bottom lip, a familiar gesture, considering he loves whining even though it''s the first time Xi Zirui is seeing it in this world.


    "During," he says, after thinking it over.


    Xi Zirui smacks him on the arm for it, although he''s d to see some of his childish petnce back.


    Maybe it''s a sign he''s about to get his memories back?


    He can hope at least.


    "What did you answer her?" Xi Zirui asks, circling back to the issue at hand.


    Han Yu shrugs. "I stalled, that seemed like the safer thing to do, not that I had to do it for long, her maid pulled her to the side and the two of them got into a heated argument, that I couldn''t really make sense of, and then you arrived."


    Xi Zirui smiles a little to himself, that checks out with what he found in Bai Mi''s room.


    "I didn''t expect that you Xin dogs would afford your servants that many liberties."


    Usually, that doesn''t happen, but Bai Mi and Ji Limei are in a very special situation.


    "Want to know why that is?" Xi Zirui asks, taking a ream of paper from underneath the sash of his robes.


    ---


    The day of the Feast finally arrives, and whether Xi Zirui wants to or not, he''s the Emperor, and that means servants are going to descend on him like a pack of magpies and polish him until he shines like a precious stone.


    His robes are the most decadent yet, made of the finest ck silk with delicate gold brocade. The beaded crown they fit over his perfectlybed hair is heavy, and the beads sway with each of his steps, their tiny clinking noise drowned out by the louder sound of Han Yu''s chains jangling as he walks behind Xi Zirui, being pulled by his lead.


    Su Xueyi did try to discourage Xi Zirui from bringing Han Yu to the feast, citing how it could look to their guests.


    Xi Zirui takes the opportunity to make one thing clear to him:


    "It would do everyone good to have a reminder of what happens to all who cross the son of Heaven," Xi Zirui says, lifting his chin and tugging on Han Yu''s lead to make him walk faster. "Everyone who tries to cross this emperor will find themselves at the end of a short leash too."


    If Su Xueyi notices the implicit threat, he doesn''t let it show.


    Xi Zirui talked with Han Yu in advance about how he would probably have to be nasty to him during the feast if the situation called for it.


    Han Yu understood, and took it better than expected, his only remark being:


    "You''ll make it up to this King on your knees."


    Xi Zirui had no problem agreeing to these terms.


    Now, making his way to the throne in full view of all the guests, Han Yu obediently in tow, he''s wondering if he wasn''t making the kind of promises his ass wouldn''t be able to keep.


    He takes his seat and everyone raises from their bows, many lifting cups towards him, wishing him prosperity and long life.


    Well, some of them at least, Xi Zirui is sure quite a few are wishing him a swift downfall.


    The Empress Dowager arrives through a side door moments after him, and takes her seat behind the beaded curtain as everyone pays their respects and lowers their eyes in deference.


    Xi Zirui can''t catch a glimpse of her face, so he''s unsure of what she thinks of the whole thing, or if she has any opinion about Xi Zirui parading Han Yu around -- he knows he''s taking a risk with that when ites to her favor levels.


    Imperial feasts, he soon learns, are incredibly boring. He suspected as much from all the reading he did, but nothing could have prepared him for the constant stream of speeches and toasts, in his honor, in the honor of guests someone hasn''t seen in a long time, in the Empress Dowager''s honor, in Su Xueyi''s honor for inviting everyone. In Han Yu''s honor for being such a good barbarian dog and sitting obediently at the Emperor''s foot.


    Thatst one is mostly a joke, and no one drinks to it, but a lot of peopleugh, and Xi Zirui winces in sympathy for his ass -- that one is going to cost him dearly.


    Finally, some entertainment is called.


    A group of very limber girls, wearing revealing clothing and veils as they dance sensually to the sound of the pipa and other instruments.


    Xi Zirui appreciates the artistry, but he''s really not the audience for this.


    He wishes Li Siqi or Liao Min were here, they would certainly enjoy the show. Bai Mi probably is, although he suspects she''s more focused on her nefarious ns against him to appreciate all the long legs, slim arms, and bare midriffs on disy.


    That''s when he feels a tug on his robes.


    He looks down to find Han Yu discreetly pulling the hem of his robes down, not letting go to denote his urgency while looking straight ahead at the dancing girls.


    Xi Zirui very much doubts he''s trying to call his attention to how attractive they are. So there must be something else going on.


    At the moment, they''re in full view of everyone, so Xi Zirui can''t be seen having a conversation with him as if they were equals, even treating Han Yu as he would a servant would be dangerous.


    He looks out at the dancers again, there''s something he must be missing. They''re all wearing clothes in the same style and colour, their faces covered from the eyes down by billowy muslin veils that flutter in tandem with their silky hair.


    The veil is somewhat translucent, but it obscures enough that Xi Zirui can''t distinguish their features.


    Han Yu''s grip on the hem of his robes is vicious.


    It''s not feasible for him to excuse himself in the middle of the feast with Han Yu to talk in private, that would cause a minormotion at the very least, and he can already feel the Empress Dowager''s eyes burning holes in the back of his head.


    So, when the performance winds down and the dancers stand still to receive everyone''s apuse, Xi Zirui makes sure he ps loudest of everyone else.


    "That was a riveting performance," Xi Zirui says, as soon as everyone falls silent around him. "Would the youngdies please approach the throne so I can reward them for entertaining us all with such beautiful dancing?"

 Chapter 174: Dont be assassinated

    Chapter 174: Don''t be assassinated


    Xi Zirui notices Su Xueyi sitting up straighter when he addresses the dancing girls, but not as if he''s trying to put a stop to it.


    Odd.


    The chief-eunuch calls the girls forward so they can receive their rewards and pay their respects to the Emperor. All of the them stand beneath the raised dais where Xi Zirui''s throne sits in single file, their heads lowered.


    Xi Zirui instructs another eunuch to bring enough jade jewelry so that he can gift each girl a piece.


    Hees back with arge tter of priceless jade directly from the pce''s treasury. Xi Zirui reaches into it and takes out a piece at random, offering it to the girl at the head of the line.


    She removes her veil before epting the jade bangle, her eyes wide and incredulous. "This lowly one isn''t deserving of such consideration from his Highness," she says.


    Xi Zirui smiles at her and assures her that her talent deserves rewarding.


    All smiles, she leaves the line to give way to the dancer behind her, and so forth as the line keeps dwindling.


    Han Yu''s fingers keep holding on tight to the hem of Xi Zirui''s robes, out of view of all the guests.


    Eventually, they reach thest girl in the line, and Xi Zirui thinks he recognizes her even before she takes off her veil. There''s something about her tall and slender figure that reminds him of someone, her phoenix eyes are glued to him, and not the gift she''s about to receive.


    Xi Zirui is so fixated in watching her remove her veil, he doesn''t notice her pull out a hidden de from the waistband of her flowing skirt.


    Liao Min advances towards him with a small dagger held high in her fist, her face contorted in a mask of hatred and determination. Bracing himself for a brutal death, Xi Zirui muses he should have seen thising.


    But death neveres.


    Xi Zirui only realizes he had closed his eyes when he blinks them open and finds that Han Yu has wedged himself between Xi Zirui and Liao Min. His own fist closed around Liao Min''s de, a trail of red blood running down his arm, soaking his dark robes.


    The short de is scant inches away from piercing Han Yu''s own chest.


    That''s what finally kicks Xi Zirui into action. He jumps out of his throne, and crushes an acupoint in Liao Min''s wrist that makes her let go of the dagger with a yelp. She spares Han Yu a look of utter betrayal before the guards descend on her, ttening her to the floor to immobilize her.


    "Don''t kill her," Xi Zirui tells the guards, watching as they restrain Liao Min. She doesn''t put up any fight, and lets herself be secured between them.


    Xi Zirui addresses the stunned guests, many of them still holding their cups while looking up ahead at the dais, gaping like dead fish.


    "Please, continue to enjoy yourselves and the feast minister Su has gone to such trouble to prepare." He doesn''t think he imagines Su Xueyi''s panicked look as some of the guests sitting next to him cast him suspicious nces. "This Emperor will excuse himself for a moment, to handle this unpleasant matter, and will return shortly."


    He follows after the guards who escort Liao Min out, still holding on to Han Yu''s lead. He''s in a hurry to get his wound looked at, but he can''t be seen being too worried about him. Regardless of whether Han Yu saved his life or not.


    Inside, he''s fucking furious at Liao Min for hurting him.


    He''s almost out the doors of the main hall, when Ni Ni chimes.


    "Congrattions Host! Empress Dowager''s Favor up by 15 points. Now at 45 of a possible 100 points."


    Xi Zirui tries to focus on that particr silver lining, but the coppery scent of Han Yu''s blood renders his thoughts unsteady.


    There''s only so much he can do to avoid looking back to make sure Han Yu is well.


    ---


    The guards carry Liao Min to the same holding block Xi Zirui first found Han Yu in.


    They drag Liao Min into an empty cell and restrain her against a wall, shackling her by the wrists but leaving her legs free.


    Han Yu has wrapped his bleeding hand in a strip of his robes, and it''s no longer bleeding, but when Xi Zirui looks back at him his lips are clenched in a thin line and his handsome face is bloodless.


    "Leave us," Xi Zirui tells the guards as soon as Liao Min is fully restrained.


    Cao Fei spares him a worried look. "His Majesty shouldn''t be alone with someone who has just made an attempt against his life." He dithers, before finally saying, "Let alone two of them."


    "It''s thanks to the intervention of one of them that this Emperor still stands," Xi Zirui says, shooting Cao Fei a withering look. "This Emperor will continue to take his chances. Dismissed."


    They can hem and haw all they want but at the end of the day, Xi Zirui is still the one making the rules.


    As soon as they''re gone, Han Yu turns to Liao Min with a scowl. "What are you doing here?" he asks, clutching his injured arm to his chest.


    "Rescuing his Highness! As his correspondence instructed me to!" she says, looking from Han Yu to Xi Zirui in shocked confusion.


    Han Yu opens and closes his mouth several times, trying to process Liao Min''s words before finally turning towards Xi Zirui, "This King did no such thing."


    Xi Zirui nods. "I believe you."


    Liao Min lets out a loud roar. "My King, what have the Xin dogs done to you?"


    Xi Zirui tries very hard not to smirk. He''s given Han Yu the fucking of a lifetime, as always.


    It''s a little concerning that there isn''t a simr trace of amusement in Han Yu''s dark eyes. Perhaps his injuries are deeper than they look.


    "This King has an agreement with the Xin Emperor," is the only exnation Han Yu gives, holding his chin high as if daring Liao Min to question him.


    She doesn''t, but it''s a close thing. It''s clear from the rage shining in her eyes that she thinks he''s being tricked in some way.


    "Then who was corresponding with me?" she asks, spiting out the words.


    "Do you have any remaining letters?" Xi Zirui asks.


    She raises his eyes up at Xi Zirui and gives him a long look of deep suspicion, after a moment in which he doesn''t say anything, she finally hangs her head and says, "Just one, I burned all others. It''s still on me."


    Xi Zirui enters the cell and retrieves the letter with quick perfunctory gestures from beneath Liao Min''s waist sash.


    It''s a thin piece of paper folded multiple times, with only a few lines written on it:


    ''Enter through the south gate, disguise and weapon will be prepared for you. Join dancing group, practice with them, say you are recing sick girl (out of the way) wear veil at all times. After performance you will be delivered to his room as ''gift'' do it then.''


    Except Xi Zirui had rendered thatst part moot.


    Han Yu recognized her at once, and knew her presence among the dancers couldn''t mean anything good.


    He shows the letter to Han Yu who shakes his head. "That''s not my handwriting," he points at the red seal in the corner of the sheet. "But that''s my seal. Your guards took it from me the moment they apprehended me."


    That''s not surprising to Xi Zirui, obviously any of the people who want to get rid of him could have done it.


    "Did you see anyone''s face, did you ever see any of the people helping you get inside the pce?" Xi Zirui asks Bai Mi.


    Her patience for him seems to have reached its end because she looks to the side and ignores himpletely.


    Han Yu clears his throat, but it turns into a cough. "General, please."


    "No, I''ve never seen anyone."


    "Like me," Han Yu says, turning to Xi Zirui. "Maybe it''s the same people."


    Maybe. Maybe not. Xi Zirui isn''t sure who''s behind this, but something tells him Bai Mi and Su Xueyi aren''t working together. They might even be running against time to see who can kill him first.


    That''s an interesting possibility.


    Xi Zirui is about to ask Han Yu what he thinks when he lists backwards heavily, his eyelids fluttering feverishly. Xi Zirui rushes to his side before he can lose his footing, and notices for the first time how hot his body feels.


    Infection couldn''t have set in this quickly.


    "The dagger was poisoned?" Xi Zirui asks Liao Min, furious that she didn''t say anything.


    She''s looking at Han Yu half-fainted in Xi Zirui''s arms in wide-eyed panic. "I had no idea, the dagger was found together with the costume."


    Han Yu clings to the front of Xi Zirui''s robes, struggling to remain awake. One of his hands reaches up towards his face. "Rui-er," he says, breathless as if he''s run a long distance.


    Xi Zirui''s chest tightens with the intimacy of those two lone sybles. Before he can reassure Han Yu that everything will be okay, that he''ll get help, Han Yu fallspletely unconscious in his arms.

 Chapter 175: Dont threaten everyone

    Chapter 175: Don''t threaten everyone


    Liao Min''s face goespletely pale, as she watches Han Yu''s unmoving form slumped in Xi Zirui''s spread arms.


    Her horror soon turns to usation as her gaze drifts to Xi Zirui. "This is all your fault, Xin dog."


    The worst part is that Xi Zirui has a hard time disagreeing with her.


    He''s the one who set all these events in motion by thinking he was the smarter person in the room.


    "Physician," he shouts, his voice creaking like splintered bamboo as he tries to call the guards back. "Someone call the Imperial Physician."


    The guards make it back to the holding block quickly, their worry diminishing significantly when they realize Xi Zirui isn''t the one injured.


    "Help this Emperor take him to his quarters, and make sure the Imperial physician is there to treat him," Xi Zirui says, trying to carry Han Yu on his own, before two guards rush to his side to help him.


    There''s probably no stopping the talk that''s going to happen now. People will definitely specte about the nature of his rtionship with Han Yu after so many guards have seen him so worried and distraught.


    Xi Zirui will worry about the repercussions once Han Yu is well.


    He can''t die just as he gets his memories back, Xi Zirui wouldn''t be able to handle that. He''s sure this world''s Han Yu is fond of him, despite all his bluster, but he wouldn''t call him ''Rui-er'' that''s for sure.


    ---


    The guards deposit him on an adjacent room to Xi Zirui''s, stretching out a cot for him toy on.


    The physician arrives seconds after them, an elderly man carrying a wooden box filled with the tools of his trade. He looks sweaty and panicked, but he jumps straight into examining Han Yu after a perfunctory bow to Xi Zirui.


    Xi Zirui tells everyone to leave the rooms, so that Physician Ouyang can do his job, but he remains, hovering close by, his eyes fixed on the man''s elderly, knotted fingers.


    The physician takes Han Yu''s pulse, extracts a sample of Han Yu''s blood that he adds several tinctures too. Whatever reaction happens must mean something to him, because he hums and turns to Xi Zirui with a solemn expression.


    "He won''t die," he says, his voice grave. A shudder of relief softens the tension in Xi Zirui''s bones, but Physician Ouyang isn''t done. "If I''m not mistaken, this is the same poison that afflicted His Majesty."


    "Then he will be fine," Xi Zirui presses on, too startled to focus on anything else.


    "He might recover fully, as his Majesty has done, or he might suffer from side-effects of the poison in his system. This untalented physician isn''t able to say so at this time."


    Xi Zirui understands. He thanks Physician Ouyang for his help, and tells him to wait in the next room for a moment.


    Physician Ouyang is clearly confused by this request, but does as Xi Zirui tells him.


    Once they''re alone, Xi Zirui kneels by Han Yu''s side and runs his fingers through his sweaty braids, his heart seizing at the bone-white pallor of his smooth skin.


    "I''ll be right back," he says, lowering his lips into Han Yu''s dry ones. "I''ll take care of you."


    He raises himself to his feet, steadying himself for the performance he''ll need to deliver soon, and calls Physician Ouyang back.


    "This Emperor will have to trouble Physician Ouyang a little while longer." He sps his hands behind his back and gives the elderly man a sobering look. "Please look after the barbarian while this Emperor returns to the feast."


    Physician Ouyang stammers, his bushy eyebrows squirming like fat caterpirs above his droopy eyes. "This- this unskilled healer, wouldn''t-"


    Xi Zirui cuts him off before Physician Ouyang can devolve into more humble excuses. "It will be just Physician Ouyang and the patient in the room, no one else will have ess to it." Xi Zirui pauses for effect. "I trust that Physician Ouyang will be able to keep an eye on him in my absence."


    Physician Ouyang sps his hands together in front of his chest to hide their shaking and bows to Xi Zirui.


    The implications of his words are obvious. Since the good doctor confirmed that Han Yu wasn''t going to die from the poison, if something happens to him during Xi Zirui''s absence, Physician Ouyang will have to answer for it.


    Xi Zirui instructs the guards outside the doors leading to his quarters that no one is allowed inside, until he returns.


    He also tells a few of them to enter through his bedroom, without disturbing the adjoining room where Han Yu is, and to patrol his private courtyard -- just for good measure.


    He reminds everyone that if someone enters his quarters in his absence he''ll hold the guards personally responsible and send their severed heads to their families.


    He tells himself he only means it as an empty threat all the way back to the great hall, to impart on them the urgency of doing as he says.


    He can''t quite convince himself.


    ---


    The animated chatter of the great hall shutters down as soon as Xi Zirui walks through the double doors, an eunuch hurriedly announcing his presence.


    It''s as if someone has pressed pause on a tv show as everyone stares at Xi Zirui in expectation of what he''s going to do.


    "This Emperor apologizes for leaving everyone waiting," Xi Zirui says, as soon as he''s seated. "Now that this unpleasant matter has been dealt with, please feel free to continue enjoying yourselves."


    The music resumes at once, and several people raise their sses to him, but where previously they were animated in their discussions, now that Xi Zirui is back it''s almost as if they are obligated to enjoy themselves, their smiles strained and theirughs too loud.


    Xi Zirui watches all of them, wondering how many of them went there tonight expecting to see the Emperor die.


    It''s clear that this is much bigger than Bai Mi''s grab for power, in fact, looking at the scene in front of him, he thinks that her actions were probably precipitated by someone else''s movements.


    Su Xueyi is talking with another official, his expression serious and grave, as if he''s badly shaken up by what has just happened, unlike some of the other guests.


    It only makes him look more guilty.


    Xi Zirui remains seated in his throne, his mind whirring with concern for Han Yu, wondering how he''s doing, wishing he was beside him.


    After some two agonizing hours crawl by, he figures it''s been long enough, and that he can retire to his own quarters without setting any more tongues wagging about his worry for the barbarian.


    The Empress Dowager is the first to rise once he announces he''s retiring. Briefly, Xi Zirui wonders if he should go to her side, but she disappears through the curtain, and into the side door, followed by a group of aides.


    "Minister Su, a word," Xi Zirui says, tilting his head towards a small adjoining room.


    He makes his way inside, not bothering to see if he''s followed.


    Su Xueyi closes the door with a soft thud. "How may this lowly official assist his majesty?"


    "Minister Su can start by telling me why one of the dancers he hired tried to kill me."


    Su Xueyi immediately kowtows, banging his head so violently against the floor that Xi Zirui almost jumps back.


    "This lowly official begs his Majesty to cast those thoughts out of his heart," he says, his voice wavering. "While it''s true this official was in charge of most of the entertainment for the night, it wasn''t him who hired the dancers."


    "So who did?" Xi Zirui asks, out of patience for Su Xueyi''s simpering show of subservience.


    "Carelessly, this official focused only on the guestlist, and left the entertainment for the pce eunuchs to arrange."


    Xi Zirui lets out a forlorn sigh. He doesn''t have any patience for this, and for Su Xueyi''s endless excuses.


    "Deliver a list of all the eunuchs who hired the entertainment for tonight''s feast to this Emperor''s quarters by tomorrow," he says, and leaves Han Yu behind without a single look back.


    ---


    Xi Zirui can hear some sort ofmotion as he draws nearer to his rooms.


    A group of guards is gathered in a circle around someone smaller, and as Xi Zirui makes his way closer the group of red-faced guards parts to reveal Ji Limei in the middle of them.


    "Your Highness," Cao Fei exims, standing to attention. "This guard was patrolling the courtyard as his Majesty requested and found youngest princess'' maid trying to make her way into his Majesty''s room."


    She tries to pull away from the taller guards keeping her in ce by the shoulders, but her diminutive figure is no match for their strength.


    There''s a fire burning in her limpid eyes that gives Xi Zirui pause. She''s looking at him as if she can''t stand the sight of him.


    "Release her," Xi Zirui tells Cao Fei and the other guards. "It''s time this Emperor and miss Ji had a word."

 Chapter 176: Dont have the rug pulled from under you

    Chapter 176: Don''t have the rug pulled from under you


    Ji Limei''s scowl doesn''t be any less hateful just because Xi Zirui orders her to be released.


    He waits until she''s safely inside his quarters to dismiss the guards, but instructs them to stay nearby.


    Considering what he found out about Ji Limei, it pays to be careful regarding what her and his sister might be nning.


    "What was miss Ji doing trying to get inside this Emperor''s room?" he asks her.


    She doesn''t say anything, her hands balled into fists at her sides.


    "This Emperor asked you a question," Xi Zirui says, wondering if Bai Mi is so confident in her victory that she''s convinced Ji Limei that she''s as good as crowned the new Empress.


    Still, Ji Limei says nothing, all the while looking as if she''s ready to pull her own dagger on Xi Zirui.


    It''s a weird look on her sweet face. It makes Xi Zirui feel antsy and out of his depth.


    He clears his throat and starts pacing around her, his hands sped firmly behind his back, his own way to wrest back control of the situation.


    Whatever Ji Limei is nning, Xi Zirui can always threaten her with the truth.


    "How long has my sister known miss Ji''s true identity?" Xi Zirui asks.


    She goes still, tension gathering at her shoulders and neck. Her eyes drift away from his. "His Majesty will have to be more specific, this lowly servant only understands innguage."


    Of course she won''t volunteer anything so easily. She wants to know what Xi Zirui knows first.


    Bai Mi has her well-trained.


    But then again, there''s something about the determination in Ji Limei''s soft features that makes him wonder if some of it isn''ting from her too.


    "This Emperor knows the secret miss Ji and youngest princess are hiding," Xi Zirui says, paying attention to any change in her reactions.


    Surprisingly, she rxes.


    "Oh?" she says, an interjection meant to keep him talking.


    Isn''t she worried Xi Zirui might expose them? Her?


    "What would the Empress Dowager think if she found out, this Emperor wanders..."


    Even this tant baiting doesn''t get him more than a shrug.


    Xi Zirui panics, he wonders if there''s something he missed, something he doesn''t know.


    But that''s impossible, he has the letters.


    "Miss Ji doesn''t think the Empress Dowager would be interested in knowing she''s her granddaughter?"


    He expects his words to detonate on her like a bomb, to make her foundations shake.


    Instead, she fixes him with a cold gaze and says, "I don''t care."


    She really must not, to talk with the Emperor like that.


    This puts Xi Zirui in a difficult position, because he counts on everyone''s natural deference and fear of the Emperor to get his way in this world, he has no actual inclination to kill people on a whim.


    What is he going to do with Ji Limei?


    Whether she knows it or not, she holds all the cards now.


    "Is miss Ji sure she can trust my sister with such confidential information?" he asks, trying to at least sow the seeds of discord between Ji Limei and Bai Mi. "Can she be sure my sister won''t move against her when it''s convenient for her? As she has against me?"


    That gets a reaction from Ji Limei, something shes in her eyes and for a moment Xi Zirui thinks she''s going to attack him.


    What could the original have possibly done for Ji Limei to hate him this much?


    She was better about hiding it when he was in Bai Mi''s quarters, but now she''s absolutely fuming.


    He thinks that Bai Mi is the way to get Ji Limei to crack.


    "My sister is fickle, and her loyalties are shifting, I, on the other hand, would be happy to talk with the Empress Dowager in order to have young miss Ji official recognized as a princess, maybe as the daughter of one ofte Emperor''s bastard children?"


    Xi Zirui want her to snap and reveal what she knows and is keeping from him, but nothing could have prepared him for the explosion that bursts forth from Ji Limei''s small tense figure.


    "I don''t give a flying fuck about any of that," she shouts, her face is flushed with rage, her eyes red with indignation. Xi Zirui fears she might pop a vessel. "And neither do you," she says, her using eyes fixed on Xi Zirui.


    "This Emperor..." Xi Zirui starts, his voice wavering.


    Ji Limei''s derisive snort makes hime up short.


    "Stop that, stop this pointless charade. Why did you have to bring us all along to y house with your pet human?"


    Xi Zirui''s brain grinds to a screeching halt at the same time it tries frantically to keep up with Ji Limei''s words.


    What is she implying?


    "Do you have your memories back?" Xi Zirui asks, his brain rebooting at the same time his overworked heart does.


    Maybe Ji Limei can be the solution to this whole mess. The way she''s still ring at Xi Zirui is slightly concerning but he''s sure he can work with that.


    "I remember everything," she says, meeting his gaze. "I remember every stupid thing I''ve had to go through in this demented merry-go-round. I remember having a family with Bai Mi not too long ago," her voice cracks, revealing the real reason behind her anger.


    "Oh." It''s all Xi Zirui can say in reply to that sentence that hangs suspended between the two of them.


    He''s very familiar with that kind of pain, but he doesn''t understand why Ji Limei feels so much bitterness towards him.


    "''Oh'', is right." She shortens the distance between them, walking right up to Xi Zirui, her chin tipped back in defiance. "I had a family with her, and now she doesn''t remember anything about that, or about the time she was my unscrupulous teacher, or my shitty coworker." She ms a finger against Xi Zirui''s chest. "There''s all these lives living inside of me now, and it''s all your fault."


    Now it''s Xi Zirui''s turn to remain silent while Ji Limei throws usations at him.


    "She doesn''t remember any of it," Ji Limeiughs, but there''s no humor in it. "For centuries I hated her, while she ignored me, which of course only made me hate her more, and now, because of your little adventure, we had a family together."


    Ji Limei closes her eyes on a shuddering exhale, they''re wet when she next opens them. "And I just can''t let go of it."


    "I''m sorry, I know what you''re feeling, but if we can go back..." he starts, trying to reach towards her shoulder, offer some measure offort.


    She ps his hand away with another vicious re. "Go back to what? You think you''re going back to the Heavens and everything will be like the little fantasies you yed out here?"


    Well, no, but he hoped at least...


    "Look at you, looking at me like a fish, you don''t remember anything about your real life, do you?" she asks, Xi Zirui shakes his head.


    Sheughs again, guttural and raw. "It shouldn''t surprise me, Fate is, and always will be, that bitch."


    Xi Zirui has no idea what she''s talking about. "I have no idea what you''re talking about, but I didn''t do any of this... Su Xueyi did, he''s the one-"


    Ji Limei cuts him off with a single finger raised in front of his lips. "Him? He''s just another idiot stuck here because of your whims."


    Wait, that can''t be. The Shopkeeper told him they suspected the whole thing was Su Xueyi''s fault. It''s what makes sense!


    Why does Ji Limei think it was Xi Zirui''s doing?


    Xi Zirui shakes his head, adamant that he had nothing to do with everyone being dragged into the Transmigrator 4000. "That makes no sense, why would I do that?"


    "Why?" She scoffs. "For the same reason you''ve done everything since your stupid earthly tribtion."


    She points towards the door where Han Yu and Physician Ouyang are, hopefully unable to hear their conversation.


    "Because of him," Ji Limei says, spitting out the words with incandescent fury. "Because you can''t take no for an answer, because you just had to mess with the bnce of the cosmos."


    For the first time in his life, Xi Zirui is at a loss for words, unable to make sense of anything Ji Limei is saying.


    "That''s what I came here to do, to get rid of him," she says, her voice low and threatening. "None of this would be happening if it wasn''t for him. Maybe killing him will make it stop, and I can go back to pretending I didn''t have children with a woman I vowed to destroy." She chuckles darkly. "Who doesn''t even remember it!"


    "What does this have to do with Han Yu...I don''t..." He feels anxiety climbing up the back of his throat, making it close up on itself. Xi Zirui draws in thirsty breaths, he has a bad feeling about Ji Limei''s next words.


    "It has everything to do with him." Her eyes meet his. "It''s because he''s a human and you''re not."

 Chapter 177: Dont reflect on what you did

    Chapter 177: Don''t reflect on what you did


    The words reverberate inside Xi Zirui''s head like an echo. It''s a long time before his mind is quiet enough for him to string a question together.


    "What do you mean he''s a human?"


    Ji Limei gives him a look of sustained disdain, as if this is an issue she has been over with him multiple times before.


    "What I said: that he''s a human. You convinced yourself that you were in love with him, and because the Jade Emperor wouldn''t let you have your way, you made it everyone''s problem."


    She speaks in such a way that Xi Zirui can imagine a series of conversations whispered behind his back. Other Gods gossiping about how foolish Xi Zirui was, how mad his obsession.


    All this time, he was convinced that Han Yu was a god like him, even as the entire concept is still alien to him, it never once crossed his mind that there was something keeping them apart in their original realities.


    It turns out they aren''t even from the same realm.


    It''s shocking to learn, yet again, that nothing he believed was real.


    Xi Zirui feels the world tilt on its axis, and the worst part is that he doesn''t even know himself.


    He was so sure all of it was Su Xueyi''s doing. The pieces fit so seamlessly into his mind, he could perfectly imagine Su Xueyi moved by jealousy, trying to make Xi Zirui love him by all means possible, and in his clumsy haste unwittingly dragging everyone else along with him and Xi Zirui into the realms of the Transmigrator 4000.


    Xi Zirui can''t make sense of any reality where that isn''t what happened.


    "Why would I do this?" Xi Zirui asks, eyes wide and pleading. He''s begging Ji Limei to find him an exnation as to why he would inflict so much pain on himself and Han Yu -- on everyone.


    She takes no pity on him. "Because you''re selfish! You''ve always been, a pampered, spoiled princeling! Alwaysining about how boring everything was, how beneath you..."


    Her words pierce him like knives.


    Boredom.


    That''s the whole reason he walked into the shop in what he thought was his real world, although he suspects, he wouldn''t have much of a choice.


    Ji Limei clearly resents him, but Xi Zirui doesn''t think she''s lying.


    "How do you know it was me?" Xi Zirui asks, his voice barely above a whisper. He''s clinging to hisst hope that maybe she''s letting resentment colour one version of the events.


    "I saw it happen," she spits, furious. "I was one of the people in the library when it happened. I heard amotion, and then I saw you holding something while Su Xueyi tried to stop you. I heard him say: ''no, don''t'', and then everything went white."


    She''s fully convinced that Xi Zirui is to me, but her words give him hope that maybe she''s misinterpreting what she saw.


    "Maybe I walked in on Su Xueyi trying to do something. He''s obsessed with me, maybe he didn''t like that I was in love with Han Yu."


    She gives him a look of such profound disbelief it crosses over into amusement. "That''s because he''s been engaged to you since the two of you were babies!"


    Xi Zirui can only look at her in shock. "Engaged? Like an arranged marriage?" He tries to wrap his mind around gods having arranged marriages andes up nk.


    By the looks of it, Ji Limei is equally confused by his question.


    "Of course not like an arranged marriage! Unions between gods are determined by the Book of Fates, predetermined since before a god is even born. The heavenly realm is responsible for keeping bnce in the cosmos, and the Book of Fates is our blueprint. No one would dare to go against it." Her eyes narrow cruelly. "Except you."


    There''s something extremely disquieting about seeing someone usually so cheerful and bubbly as furious as Ji Limei is. It''s not as if her usual sweetness is gone, it''s just that her rage is much greater.


    Slowly, Xi Zirui begins to understand why. "You and Bai Mi...the Book of Fates doesn''t tie you together, does it?"


    He sees the moment Ji Limei''s rage drains away, and her shoulders slump in defeat. "No."


    There it is, the reason for all her anger.


    "I''m sorry," Xi Zirui says, he means it. He''s sorry for himself too.


    Li Siqi and Liao Min, Jin Ranyu and Cao Fei...did Xi Zirui doom them to an eternity of bitterness, too?


    He hears a chime, so unexpected it startles him.


    "Host shouldn''t worry about them, their fates are tied," Ni Ni says, and then, "I''m sorry, Host."


    He shouldn''t be surprised that Ni Ni and the Shopkeeper lied to him. He even understands why they did it.


    He looks out towards the door where Han Yu is. Xi Zirui refuses to leave him, he can''t.


    "What do we do now?" he asks Ji Limei.


    Some of the fierceness returns to her eyes when she notices the direction in which Xi Zirui is looking. "Now? Now I kill him, and see if that finally ends this nightmare."


    Xi Zirui scrambles to put himself between her and the door. "No, please. I''ll fix it, I''ll find a way."


    Ji Limei scowls, her expression darkening. "How many times have we gone through this already? Have you managed to fix anything yet?"


    Xi Zirui doesn''t have an answer for her.


    Either because she''s too tired to do anything, or because, despite all her white hot fury, she feels a modicum of pity for Xi Zirui, Ji Limei says, "I won''t do anything to day, but I don''t know how much longer I can handle this."


    She leaves his quarters after that, closing the door with a swift bang.


    Xi Zirui crumples to floor as soon as she leaves. He feels hollowed out, like a tree whose heartwood has been scooped out until all it''s left is bark.


    There''s too much information swimming around in his mind. Part of him wants to question Ni Ni and rage against the lies he''s been told, but a bigger part of him is tired. Desperately tired.


    He wants to crawl into bed with Han Yu and forget everything he just learned.


    He felt more hopeful about their chances for happiness before this conversation with Ji Limei.


    ---


    He thanks Physician Ouyang for his help and dismisses him. He''s d to be released from his unwanted babysitter duties, and a little shamefaced, probably from falling asleep at the table -- something Xi Zirui is d for.


    Han Yu still looks pale and sallow, but his chest is rising and falling, however feebly, and that''s all that matters to Xi Zirui.


    He slips out of his robes and slides into the narrow cot with him, making a space for himself at Han Yu''s side, pillowing his head on his shoulder and hoping it doesn''t hurt him.


    He wants desperately to fall asleep but it evades him.


    His thoughts are a confused jumble of guilt, recrimination and wide-eyed panic.


    Xi Zirui did this to himself.


    That''s the most startling realization of all.


    Whoever he is now, he doesn''t think he''s the same person he used to be when he was a god. He can''t see himself in Ji Limei''s bitter usations, but he understands why she made them. He understands the gravity of enacting change in the lives of beings who are supposed to be fixed points in time and space.


    Ji Limei never considered any role but the one the ''Book of Fates'' gave her, but now, thanks to Xi Zirui, she has experienced an entire lifetime with someone she''ll never be able to have.


    It''s a great cruelty. Xi Zirui feels sorry for her, he feels sorry for himself, too, for being in the same position.


    He supposes he absorbed the information that he was a god, but never reflected on it -- never considered what being a god means.


    It''s to be expected that gods wouldn''t be bound by the same constraints of the secr world, it would be expected that being enlightened they would be at peace with whatever role was required of them.


    Xi Zirui studies Han Yu''s still face in the dark. Was Xi Zirui at peace too, before he met Han Yu? Did he ept his role dutifully?


    From the snippets Su Xueyi has left escape, and what Ji Limei used him of, he doubts it.


    He might have a thin grasp on the person he used to be, but Xi Zirui can be sure of one thing: he must have been restless.


    He''s sure of that much, because he only feels at peace with Han Yu and can''t imagine it was any different before they met.


    He runs his fingertips over the slope of Han Yu''s cheekbones, over the curve of his full bottom lip. Xi Zirui is so scared of losing him that it feels like his lungs are on fire -- all the air turned to kindling as soon as it reaches them.


    It''s a feeling he can scarcely articte, but that makes him believe Ji Limei''s words.


    Xi Zirui knows he would sacrifice a lot for Han Yu, maybe in the past, he sacrificed everything.

 Chapter 178: Dont be fucked with

    Chapter 178: Don''t be fucked with


    Xi Zirui wakes with a start, incredulous that he managed to fall asleep at all.


    Han Yu is still unconscious by his side not showing any signs of stirring, but Xi Zirui thinks his skin looks less sallow, a little color having returned to his cheeks during the night.


    He''s snuggling into his side, still weary and restless regardless of how long he managed to sleep when a loud knock sounds outside the door to his suit of rooms.


    It''s in moments like these that he regrets having dismissed all the servants, he''s in absolutely no frame of mind to handle some bullshit court politicking nonsense.


    He puts on his robes haphazardly, doing only the bare minimum to look respectable before opening the door.


    Xi Zirui doesn''t know who he expected to find on the other side, but he is taken aback to see Cao Fei and Jin Ranyu, plus a group of their fellow guards behind them.


    Jin Ranyu schools his features into a mask of impassivity the moment Xi Zirui opens the door. "His Majesty needs toe with us."


    "What''s the meaning of this?" Xi Zirui asks, looking at their serious faces with a sinking feeling.


    Jin Ranyu''s mask of serious concentration doesn''t falter. "It''s best for everyone if his Majestyes with us without offering resistance."


    Sighing despondently, Xi Zirui closes the door behind him, and allows the group of guards to escort him.


    ---


    He doesn''t know where he expects to be taken to, but he''s surprised to find himself in one of the small studies in the Empress Dowager''s quarters.


    She''s there once he''s escorted in, but so is Su Xueyi, Shen Yun, Bai Mi and group of court eunuchs.


    Xi Zirui hasn''te across Shen Yun in this world yet, but he knows he''s a high-ranking eunuch. As a rule of thumb the court eunuchs bend whichever way the wind blows most favorably, so they''re probably currently aligned with Su Xueyi.


    The Empress Dowager is sitting behind a desk, in her usual sober, simple robes -- perhaps it''s because she didn''t love herte husband that she''s somitted to ying the role of widow.


    She fixes Xi Zirui with a long stare. "Some grave usations have been leveled against his Majesty,"


    Xi Zirui schools his features into a mask of polite concern and confusion. The truth is, whatever scheme Su Xueyi and Bai Mi are cooking hasn''t been sessful yet because the Empress Dowager''s favor has yet to fall.


    "This Emperor will dly clear up any misunderstanding," he says, straining to lookposed while all he wants is to scream.


    He doesn''t have the energy to deal with this, when his heart is rabitting inside his chest because he doesn''t know what he''s going to do about far more important things.


    There''s no point in trying to get back to a world where he and Han Yu can''t be together, but they also can''t stay in one of the Transmigrator 4000 worlds. That became clear when everything went swimmingly in the sixth world and Xi Zirui still couldn''t stay, even though Ni Ni said she did her best to keep him there.


    He knows now, without a shadow of doubt, that he can''t trust the Shopkeeper.


    But maybe Ni Ni is a different story.


    The Empress Dowager is giving him an odd look, and Xi Zirui realizes he was spacing out. With great difficulty he forces himself to tune in on what''s happening around him.


    The only thing he''s aware of is Ji Limei''s conspicuous absence.


    He needs to hurry through whatever this is and get back to Han Yu.


    "As this widowed one was saying," the Empress Dowager clears her throat, her keen gazending on Xi Zirui in reproach. "Minister Su ims to have found evidence that his Majesty has been colluding with the barbarian tribes threatening the sovereignty of our Xin''s borders."


    Xi Zirui hums. That''s original and exciting. "And what has led Minister Su to that conclusion?"


    Su Xueyi clears his throat and steps forward, away from the protective circle of eunuchs and closer to Xi Zirui. "We have found correspondence with his Majesty''s seal addressed to unknown barbarians, disclosing Xin military tactics and revealing future maneuvers."


    He shows the correspondence to the gathered audience, who all gasp and tither ordingly.


    "That''s not this Emperor''s calligraphy."


    "But it is his Majesty''s seal," the Empress Dowager says, one thin eyebrow wrinkling the thin skin of her forehead with its ascent.


    "Considering this orphaned one was unconscious for a number of days, it''s entirely possible someone might have taken possession of it," Xi Zirui says, not raising to Su Xueyi''s bait and keeping his tone level.


    Shen Yunes forward, nking Su Xueyi as if to offer moral support. "This lowly servant saw his Majesty and the barbarian dog locked in an amorous exchange," he says his eyes lowered in false modesty. "Perhaps the barbarian has used his favored position to contact his countrymen."


    Xi Zirui smirks. "Perhaps you saw this Emperor disciplining his pet, reminding him of his ce as this Emperor''s propriety, and got confused?"


    Shen Yun stammers. Xi Zirui ignores him and addresses everyone else in the room. "Is it not this Emperor''s right to do as he pleases with his propriety? If I see fit to use the barbarian as a bed-warmer who is going to contest it?"


    Su Xueyi clears his throat again, one hand raising to the neckline of his robes. "It''s hardly appropriate-"


    Xi Zirui cuts him off with a scoff. "It''s not as if this Emperor has turned him into a concubine, made him a member of the Imperial harem. Perhaps Minister Su is spending so much time in thepany of eunuchs that he forgets that otherwise, men have urges."


    That gets a few chuckles from the guards, and a few nods from some of the other officials in the room. Xi Zirui hates having to stoop to this level, and is only d Han Yu isn''t there to hear Xi Zirui talk about him in such a way.


    He''s sorry to talk about the eunuchs so cruelly, but he needs to paint a clear picture for the other officials and ministers. He is an Emperor exerting his control over a conquered subject, and nothing else, the idea of him nurturing any kind of romantic feeling for Han Yu is preposterous.


    This is how he saves him.


    He tries not to care that the words turn to acid on his tongue.


    "Was this Emperor summoned here for this? Are all the usations leveled against this one, so shallow?"


    Su Xueyi holds out the letters towards the Empress Dowager. "But the letters..."


    "Anyone could have forged them," Xi Zirui pauses, letting the ensuing silence swell with anticipation. "Including Minister Su."


    That gets everyone in a tizzy, but Su Xueyi only has himself to me. He tried to use the double offensive of the incriminating letters and Xi Zirui''s dubious rtionship with Han Yu but it only resulted in him seeming weak for taking an eunuch''s standpoint instead of a ''real man''s''.


    The Imperial court is no ce for the faint of heart, and the eunuchs yield far more power than anyone isfortable with -- any chance to undermine them is wee.


    "Speaking of which, his Majesty doesn''t n to keep the barbarian dog around when he wees an Empress and other harem members?" Bai Mi says, speaking up for the first time.


    A hush falls over the room, and even the Empress Dowager sits up straighter.


    Su Xueyi scrambles to regain control of the situation. "Exactly, it would be offensive to the family of any future brides."


    Xi Zirui grits his teeth through his pleasant smile. "Naturally, this Emperor has no intention of keeping the prisoner after he has outlived his usefulness, but the matter of finding out who ordered him to take out the assassination on this Emperor is still unclear." He smiles. "As is the most recent attempt."


    The Empress Dowager hums in agreement, steepling her fingers together. "A grave matter, indeed."


    "From what I''ve gathered from the barbarian, letters were also involved, the dancer mentioned the same thing. She imed to be acting under the barbarian''s orders, which is impossible as he hasn''t left this Emperor''s sight for even a second."


    He points carelessly towards the letters in Su Xueyi''s hands. "Perhaps what Minister Su holds in his hands is proof of a muchrger conspiracy."


    "Congrattions Host! Empress Dowager''s Favor up by 25 points. Now at 70 of a possible 100 points."


    Su Xueyi looks like he wishes he could eat the letters if only to make everyone in the room stop looking at them. Shen Yun looks like someone who badly miscalcted his chess moves and is trying to take stock of all his stones for some quick backpedaling across the board.


    Only Bai Mi fixes him with a calcted stare, as if she''s seeing him under a new light.


    He needs to make it clear to her that he is not to be fucked with.


    "Speaking of letters, this Emperor stumbled on the most exciting correspondence. He thinks older sister would be interested to hear all about it."

 Chapter 179: Dont admit to being a libertine

    Chapter 179: Don''t admit to being a libertine


    Some of Bai Mi''s anxiety bleeds through her straight posture, but it doesn''t linger, she''s able to smooth herself down into the harmless shape of princess #393482 in the blink of an eye.


    Too fast for anyone but Xi Zirui to notice.


    "This princess would be happy to see whatever his Majesty wants to show her," she says, pleasantly and breezily enough, very much like the airhead she isn''t but is pretending so well to be.


    "Are these letters relevant for the discussion at hand?" The Empress asks, looking between the two of them.


    Xi Zirui shakes his head and smiles at her. "Just a little teasing between siblings."


    She looks as if she is less than impressed by this but ignores Xi Zirui and Bai Mi to address the officials. "This lonely widow thanks all the officials for taking the time from their busy schedules to be here. Everyone should quickly return to their duties."


    Before he can even shift his footing, her keen gazends on Xi Zirui. "His Majesty, a word."


    He stays put as everyone files out of the room. This little disy has been a perfect example of how much power the Empress Dowager stillmands. It''s clear she''s the one with the real sway in the Imperial court, Xi Zirui is little more than a figurehead.


    Xi Zirui hopes he has read her right, and that she''s ready to step down.


    If not, then he always has the trump card of Ji Limei''s illustrious parentage. He doubts the Empress Dowager is interested in making her adultery public, especially at such an advanced age.


    Bai Mi is certainly betting on the same thing, and that''s likely the reason why she feels so confident acting against Xi Zirui. She knows that no matter how much the Empress Dowager favors him now, she will do whatever Bai Mi wants to keep the news of her bastard daughter''s existence a secret.


    The Empress Dowager gets up from her chair with great dignity and the spryness of a much younger woman, and makes her way around the desk and towards Xi Zirui until she''s looking him in the eye.


    "Su Xueyi did raise some good points," she says, her tone measured. "It his concerning that his Majesty seems to dedicate so much of his time to the barbarian."


    Xi Zirui opens his mouth to reinforce how he''s just having a little fun with a new pet, but the Empress Dowager raises one hand to silence him so she can continue.


    "His Majesty understands that regardless of how much I might want to believe him, several people are still confused as to why a barbarian captive jumped in front of an arrow meant for his Majesty."


    Xi Zirui feels himself sweating a little under the intensity of her shrewd gaze.


    "This Emperor has trained him well," he says, trying to inject conviction into his words.


    "Perhaps," she concedes. "However, it would put this lonely widow at ease to see an Empress crowned soon. At least a few concubines joining the Imperial harem. Like everything else, the harem needs to be watered to bloom."


    Xi Zirui is fairly certain her words make him look a little queasy.


    "It will be done as Imperial mother wishes," Xi Zirui says,ying it on thick to rake in her favor. He might have to speed some things up. "Imperial mother should arrange for all the best candidates to visit the Imperial pce soon."


    He pauses theatrically, as if this is a wonderful idea he''s truly considering on ount of very much being into women, before adding, "Of course the issue of the assassination attempts needs to be solved first. It wouldn''t do to ce the youngdies of important noble families at risk."


    "Congrattions Host! Empress Dowager''s Favor up by 15 points. Now at 85 of a possible 100 points."


    The Empress Dowager sketches a smile. "Very good, it will be done as his Majesty wishes."


    She''s looking at him like a gardener overlooking the result of extensive hours or pruning and shearing, finally happy with the result of their hard work.


    Xi Zirui leaves her with the certainty that he''s going to disappoint her.


    ---


    His first stop is his own quarters, to ensure Han Yu''s continued well-being. The guards stationed at his doors inform him that everything was quiet in his absence.


    Xi Zirui only believes it when his eyesnd on Han Yu''s still figure, and he can confirm for himself that his breathing still holds, and seems to grow stronger.


    He leaves him with a lingering kiss to the lips, and whispered promise to be back soon.


    Hisst stop are Bai Mi''s rooms, where he hopes to walk out with an allegiance, once and for all. The Empress Dowagers determination to see him married has forced his hand.


    Bai Mi isn''t happy to see him, scowling deeply over Ji Limei''s shoulder.


    "Come to threaten me some more?" she asks, smiling derisively.


    Xi Zirui sighs and walks towards the open sliding doors leading to Bai Mi''s private courtyard, he looks out at the perfect manicured garden and tries not to look as tired as he feels.


    "I want you to be Emperor," he says, his arms crossed in front of his chest while he looks out the doors.


    There''s a beat of silence, and then Bai Mi''s silver bellughter echoing throughout the room. "What a coincidence, so do I!"


    Xi Zirui turns around to face her, taking in her disdainful expression.


    He doesn''t like being at odds with Bai Mi, somehow it doesn''t feel right -- after everything else -- but it''s clear she has no memories of the previous worlds, or of the life she might have had before.


    Xi Zirui isn''t sure if that''s a relief or a regret to Ji Limei. She''s staying out of the conversation, busying herself with straightening out flower arrangements across the room.


    "If older sister wants to be Emperor she must stop trying to get in the way of my ns." Xi Zirui approaches her, trying to look conciliatory and friendly, but Bai Mi backs away from him, her expression not softening.


    "I can definitely see that his Majesty''s n to gain the Empress Dowager''s trust has been sessful." She smiles. "Congrattions, by the way."


    "That trust might get older sister on the throne." Xi Zirui says, letting some of his exasperation show.


    Bai Mi isn''t convinced. "Why would his Majesty give up his position now that he seems to finally have grown into his role?"


    Trantion: why do you suddenly not want to be an Emperor now that you''re no longer an idiot?


    "Sister knows how much this one loves the simple things in life: wine, gambling, whoring." She frowns and he smirks. "All these are denied to the Emperor. I''ve done my best, but I feel that I''m not cut out for such an important task."


    "Younger brother wants to go back to his libertine ways?" Bai Mi asks, slightly incredulous. "Then why did he go to all the trouble to look as if he was finally taking his imperial duties seriously?"


    "Being unfit for the role didn''t save me from it." He shrugs. "Perhaps beingpetent will."


    "I don''t follow," Bai Mi says, crossing her own arms, mimicking Xi Zirui''s posture.


    "For older sister to be Emperor, both the Empress Dowager and Su Xueyi need to be neutralized," Xi Zirui says. "This one might be an incurable libertine, but he doesn''t want to see our great nation fall into unworthy hands."


    He knows Bai Mi believes him when her shoulders drop and the wrinkle between her eyebrows smooths out. "How does younger brother n to do that?"


    "As older sister noted, the Empress Dowager''s trust in me has grown, with a little prodding, she might even believe Su Xueyi is behind the assassination attempts,pletely disregarding older sister''s participation."


    Bai Mi goes very still, but remains calm. The fact that Xi Zirui knows that she was involved in the attempts to kill him and is still wiling to negotiate rxes her.


    Xi Zirui takes the opportunity toy everything out. Telling Bai Mi exactly what he needs from her, and how she needs to y her role.


    He only hopes that it''s enough to buy him and Han Yu a way out of the imperial pce along with Bai Mi''s seat on the throne.


    ---


    Even though it''s barely noon, Xi Zirui feels exhausted once he returns to his quarters. He wants nothing else but to crawl into bed with Han Yu and go back to sleep, unfortunately, there''s much he still needs to do.


    Instead, he kneels by Han Yu''s bedside, and rests his head over his chest, taking a few moments to be d for eachbored exhtion.


    He almost jumps out of his skin when he feels a faint touch on his head, the weight of long fingertipsbing through his hair sending a shiver down his spine.


    "Rui-er, you''ve been up to no good again."

 Chapter 180: Dont choose a bride

    Chapter 180: Don''t choose a bride


    Xi Zirui''s head snaps up immediately, his eyes taking in Han Yu''s rueful smile and tired eyes.


    He still looks weak and sickly, but at least he''s awake, and alive. Something Xi Zirui should know better than to take for granted.


    Han Yu clicks his tongue at him. "What are the tears for? Is Rui-er crying because he knows he''s in trouble for enjoying the captured barbarian roley too much?"


    Xi Zirui chuckles wetly and rubs his eyes with the sleeves of his imperial robes, entirely undignified.


    "Are you jealous of yourself again?" Xi Zirui asks, reaching across tob Han Yu''s braids away from his forehead.


    Han Yu keeps smiling at him, sweet and indulgent. "I just worry that you like these characters too much, I worry that the real me won''t be good enough for you. Whoever that ends up being."


    Xi Zirui''s hand falters, and his smile slips.


    Whoever Han Yu was when they met, he was enough for Xi Zirui to abandon everything he knew, and throw his own life, and the life of several gods, into chaos.


    He slides his fingers down Han Yu''s face, shoulders and down his arm so that he cance their fingers together. "You''re more than good enough. I love every part of you."


    He meets Han Yu''s eyes, hoping the sincerity of his words reaches him.


    Xi Zirui doesn''t think it''s a good idea to tell Han Yu that he isn''t a god, and that there''s even more adversity in their path than they first thought.


    But he hopes that Han Yu will always know how much he means to him.


    "Are you sure it''s not the braids?" Han Yu asks, lightening the mood once he notices the shift in Xi Zirui''s expression.


    Xi Zirui brings their faces together and kisses Han Yu softly, barely a brush of lips. "You''re right, it''s definitely the braids, they''re irresistible."


    Han Yu clicks his tongue. "I knew it, I''m gonna have to keep them," he says, running his free hand over the messy braids on his head.


    He does look good with that hairstyle, but then again Xi Zirui seems predisposed to find him appealing in every way.


    The light shifts in Han Yu''s eyes and his smile drops a fraction. "You know, before I got my memories back, I was being eaten away by the duty to my people and what I was beginning to feel for you."


    Xi Zirui nods stiffly. That seems to be a popr motif, cropping up a lottely, like the repetitive verse in a bawdy song.


    This world''s Han Yu was thorn up by his duty and the nascent feelings for his people''s greatest enemy.


    In the past, did Xi Zirui struggle? Between his duties as a god, and his feelings for Han Yu?


    Or was it an easy choice?


    Han Yu fixes Xi Zirui with a somber look. "I didn''t tell you this before because, obviously I didn''t have my memories back, and I just assumed that as Emperor you knew." He shakes his head. "But I know you have no recollection of your life in each world, and I doubt anyone in this court would care about it enough to discuss it with you. The situation is bad on the border. My people are dying."


    He shakes his head. "His people. Our-" He sighs deeply. "It''s such a mess." He gives Xi Zirui a pleading look. "I feel like they are my people. I have memories of growing up in the open ins, moving camp to wherever the pastures were fresher, drinking yak''s milk, traditional songs and dances, taming horses and riding them into the open distance."


    His eyes take on a distant quality, as if he''s relieving all of this, trying to cling to the memories and decide if he actually lived all those things, or if they were just imnted on him when he was transported to this world.


    Independently of his realization, his decision is made. "I can''t leave them behind."


    Xi Zirui tightens his fingers around Han Yu''s hand. "I''ll help you, I''ll do everything I can, and then I''ll leave with you. It''s not as if I can stay here."


    Han Yu''s relief is fleeting. "We have to act fast, any more incursions from Xin''s army and we''ll be crushed beyond recovery."


    Xi Zirui sighs. "We don''t have much time anyway. The Empress Dowager wants to marry me off."


    Surprisingly, Han Yu smirks. "Over my dead body."


    For a moment there, it seemed like it would be. Xi Zirui isn''t ready to sing victory yet -- not knowing what he does now.


    ---


    Han Yu is awake, but he isn''t recovered yet. It takes a few more days for him to leave the bed, and a few more for him to be strong enough to walk around.


    Xi Zirui stays by his side every day, bringing him food and helping him around the room.


    By the time he''s recovered enough to leave the room, Xi Zirui has to attend the small, private banquet the Empress Dowager has organized to introduce some nobledies as potential concubines, consorts, and perhaps even the future Empress.


    He has no doubt she already has the perfect candidate for each position.


    "If didn''t have good memories of her as my loving grandma I would be particrly cross about this," Han Yu says, while Xi Zirui helps him get ready for the banquet. He''s dressed in typical Xin robes, but his hair still retains the braids and beads of his people, he''s also wearing the silver nes and rings he arrived with before being detained.


    Xi Zirui is dressed in some of his mostvish imperial robes, as per the Empress Dowager''s instructions. It''s almost as if he''s a troublesome princess who the imperial family needs to talk some noble family into epting, despite the obvious advantages to them.


    It''s Bai Mi who enlightens him about the Empress Dowager''s fastidiousness, as they''re making their way to the banquet:


    "Younger brother''s reputation precedes him," Bai Mi says, and casts a look at Han Yu trailing a few paces behind them. "Most families fear that marrying their daughters to younger brother, will mean that they''ll have to endure a lonely life in the cold pce(1)."


    "Certainly some of them are so greedy they wouldn''t care either way." Xi Zirui says, dreading the iing banquet with each step.


    Bai Mi levels him with a searching look. "Her Imperial Highness would never consider a daughter who isn''t beloved by her parents good enough for his Majesty."


    Right.


    Theye to a stop in front of the great hall''s doors and Xi Zirui waits with trepidation for the eunuch to announce their presence.


    Somehow, he''s dreading this more than he has anything else in this world.


    --


    The Empress Dowager''s face falls as soon as she sees Han Yu being lead inside by the leash sped between Xi Zirui''s fingers.


    Perhaps she thought Xi Zirui wouldn''t bring him on ount of the asion. She thought wrong.


    Xi Zirui expects to hear Ni Ni''s chime warning him that her favor has dropped but it neveres.


    He walks towards the dais, nodding his head politely as he walks by the lovely young women prostrating themselves next to their individual low tables below him.


    Xi Zirui takes his seat behind the table prepared for him, Bai Mi seated on the table at his side, as a sort of chaperone and another female presence meant to put the guests at ease -- as it''s unlikely that the Empress Dowager, sitting behind her beaded curtain, does.


    "This Emperor thanks all the youngdies for graciously joining him on this asion," gesturing towards the food in front of them, he adds, "please enjoy the meal."


    He himself, doesn''t expect to enjoy anything. He''s overly conscious of Han Yu''s presence behind him, forced to stand still and go hungry while everyone eats, and of Bai Mi''s sullenly picking at her food. The tension between the three of them is almost palpable.


    None of the invited noble youngdies look like they''re having any more fun. Casting his eyes towards them, marveling at how following thetest fashions of the capital makes them all resemble each other, Xi Zirui''s gaze lingers on an empty table and pillow in the middle of the second row.


    One of the girls sitting next to the empty table notices the weight of his gaze, and bows towards him. "Apologies, his Majesty, young miss Li still hasn''t joined us," she says sounding more upset about being seated next to her empty seat than due to her absence.


    The Empress Dowager speaks for the first time since Xi Zirui entered the hall. "Go see if everything is alright with young miss Li," she instructs the servant standing next to her.


    Xi Zirui exchanges a look with Bai Mi. Their n is underway, and both of them as well as Han Yu, and Ji Limei, sitting demurely behind Bai Mi, are in in view of the Empress Dowager.


    The servant returns momentster, looking harried and several shades paler.


    "This servant regrets to inform her Imperial Highness that young miss Li isn''t in her rooms. No one is able to locate her."


    ---


    (1) the "cold pce" is either a metaphorical or real ce where concubines, princes and princess who fell out of favor with the Emperor would be sent to if it wasn''t possible to kick them out of the imperial pce for good.

 Chapter 181: Dont spring a trap

    Chapter 181: Don''t spring a trap


    The Empress Dowager could only scowl in reply to the servant''s announcement.


    "Perhaps this Emperor should see to this issue personally." He addressesthe worried youngdies with a courteous smile. "Guards will remain behind to ensure the youngdies safety, although this Emperor is sure young miss Li merely got lost in the pce."


    He raises from his pillow confidently, Han Yu getting up to his feet after him, his face arranged in a perfect mask of apathy.


    "This princess will go as well, young miss Li must be feeling embarrassed, and scared," Bai Mi says, perfectly solicitous.


    The Empress Dowager gets up from her sofa with the help of the servants around her. "Perhaps this widow should go as well, it won''t do to give young miss Li the impression her absence wasn''t noticed."


    Her words meet the politeughter of all the other girls. Whether the Empress Dowager believes nothing untoward has happened to young miss Li or not, she has managed to efficiently diffuse the situation.


    Xi Zirui only hopes the rest of their n works out just as smoothly.


    ---


    Obviously, Xi Zirui orders the guards stationed outside the great hall to start a search for young miss Li as well.


    Their search won''t prove very fruitful, unfortunately.


    He and Bai Mi lead the Empress Dowager on a merry goose chase, putting on ever more worried looks, while edging closer towards the official''s study rooms.


    As previously agreed, Xi Zirui raises his voice to tell Bai Mi that they should go back, as it''s very unlikely they''ll find young miss Li in this wing of the pce.


    Just as they''re making their way out, a loud crash sounds in the next room, which the pce guards investigate, surfacing promptly with a restrained Liao Min between the two of them, and a bound and gagged Li Siqi, who tearfully pulls the gag away from her mouth as another guard helps her out the room.


    The Empress Dowager looks incredulous at the scene in front of her. "What''s the meaning of this?" she asks Xi Zirui, who has no answer for her besides a matching look of incredulity.


    Liao Min struggles in the guard''s grip, her upper lip curling up in disdain. "Where is that Su bastard? This is all his fault."


    The Empress Dowager goes deathly still. Xi Zirui can almost see the gears in her mind turning.


    Very slowly, she turns to one of the guards. "Take the prisoner to my winter study, have minister Su brought there as well, and speak nothing of what has transpired here."


    She turns to a still shaking Li Siqi and asks her. "I''m sorry to impose on young miss Li after such an ordeal, but this Empress will have to trouble her to apany us as well."


    ---


    No one exchanges a word until Su Xueyi arrives in the Empress Dowager''s study, the atmosphere tense and stifled, until he walks through the doors nked by two guards.


    His face immediately falls the moment he sees Liao Min being restrained by two other guards, the Empress Dowager takes it as an admission of guilt and ms her hands onto her desk before standing up.


    "What have you done?" she asks her upper lip trembling with barely suppressed rage.


    Su Xueyi looks in shock from the Empress Dowager to Xi Zirui and Bai Mi, his gaze lingering on Bai Mi.


    He''s probably wondering why his former ally is participating in an attempt to implicate him in a crime.


    "He said if I took one of the girls, and made your Emperor look bad, he would send me back to my people," Liao Min says, ring at Su Xueyi.


    "She''s lying, your Imperial Highness," Su Xueyi says, his fingers shaking where he tries to keep them sped behind his back.


    The Empress Dowager isn''t convinced. "Why would a prisoner who was caught in the act lie about it?"


    Su Xueyi''s eyes immediately drift to Xi Zirui, standing stiffly at The Empress Dowager''s side. "Perhaps she''s following someone else''s orders to do so."


    "Whose?" The Empress asks, and rolls her eyes when Su Xueyi opens his mouth, an usation on the tip of his tongue. "And spare the usations towards his Majesty, you embarrassed yourself enough thest time."


    Su Xueyi''s mouth snaps closed with an audible click.


    The rage burning in his eyes is incendiary, and he''s now turned it on Bai Mi.


    "Youngest princess has been vying for throne, she''s could have nned all of this!"


    The Empress Dowager shakes her head in disappointment. "Minister Su will use anyone to get attentions off himself, it seems." She points towards Bai Mi. "Youngest princess is clearly a simple girl, who could never have had a hand in any of this."


    Xi Zirui clears his throat.


    "Actually, Imperial mother is wrong," he says.


    The Empress Dowager turns to him with a stony expression, the thin line of her lipspelling him to borate and make it good.


    "Youngest princess has long tried to warn me of the danger minister Su represented," Xi Zirui sighs dispiritedly. "I''m afraid, that as Imperial mother, this Emperor has underestimated youngest princess."


    Bai Mi keeps her head lowered demurely, and says nothing.


    The Empress Dowagers turns her keen eyes on her now, inspecting her under a new light. "Indeed?..."


    "In fact, not long before the first attempt against my life, youngest princess tried to warn me that Minister Su had treasonous intentions."


    "And how did youngest Princesse upon this information?" The Empress Dowager asks.


    For the first time, Bai Mi lifts her eyes and addresses her directly. "This princess overheard a conversation of Minister Su''s, and when she confronted him so that he could rify what this one hoped was merely a misunderstanding, Minister Su tried to enlist this princess''s help in a treasonous plot of overthrow his Majesty."


    "Why didn''t you say anything, foolish child?" The Empress Dowager bellows, the loose skin of her jowls trembling in anger. Most of all, she''s embarrassed at herself for not noticing something a minor princess did.


    Bai Mi lowers her gaze once again. "Begging Imperial Mother''s forgiveness, this princess wouldn''t dare make usations without proof. As Imperial Mother said, this princess is only a simple girl and Minister Su is a respected court official. This Princess tried to find evidence, and in the meantime warned his Majesty to stay on high alert."


    Su Xueyi listens to all of this with a look of utter betrayal written on his face. He tries several times to cut Bai Mi off but the Empress Dowager''s chilling res keep him quiet and cowed.


    Xi Zirui sighs dramatically. "This Emperor asks Imperial Mother for forgiveness for hisck of oversight, he should have taken younger princess''s warnings more seriously."


    "Has younger princess found any proof of minister Su''s involvement."


    She falters for a moment, this is where their in is weakest. They''ll have to rely on the Empress Dowager already believing the tale they have spun, and a series of circumstantial evidence.


    "This princess''s maid saw letters, written in Minister Su''s calligraphy, revealing Xin army''s movements, and promising barbariansnd and provisions in exchange for help with his ns to ascend to the throne." She sps her hands together in front of her chest and bows deeply towards the Empress Dowager. "This princess apologizes but it wasn''t possible to retrieve the letters. And they were gone the next time this one''s maid tried to get them."


    Su Xueyi scoffs. "How convenient."


    "It is indeed a shame that the letters couldn''t have been retrieved," Xi Zirui says with a forlorn nod. "However, what youngest princess says matches what this Emperor has found regarding the investigations into the attack against this life."


    He turns to Han Yu with a smirk. "Weren''t you too instructed over letters on how to infiltrate the pce, gain ess to my quarters, and poison me?"


    Han Yu nods. "Yes, but this lowly one never once saw the person who was in contact with him."


    "Her Imperial Highness can''t take the word of a barbarian criminal!"


    "No, but I can take the word of two," the Empress says, turning towards Liao Min. "Was it this man you were in contact with?" she asks, her gaze unwavering. "There is no saving you from the noose, but if you cooperate this widow won''t seek any further retaliation against your people for the grievous offences you havemitted."


    "I''ve said so already," Liao Min insists. "He tricked me into this, both times. I was foolish to believe he would keep to his word the second time around. Like the little princess said, we talked via letters, but I said I needed to talk with him in person, as thest person we sent," and here her eyes drift towards Han Yu. "Never got back to us."


    Su Xueyi is beside himself now. He realizes how perfectly everything all fits together, and how much of it is his fault. He walked right into this, because a great deal of what they''re using him of is true.


    "They''re lying, your Imperial Highness," he pleads, onest time. "This lowly official has always been her Imperial Highness'' most loyal servant..."


    The Empress Dowager gives him a look down her nose filled with so much disdain it''s a miracle Su Xueyi doesn''t curl on himself like a bug and disappear into the the ground. "Guards, take this man away."


    It''s a long time before any of them stop hearing Su Xueyi''s indignant protests as he''s dragged away between two towering guards.

 Chapter 182: Dont capitulate [END WORLD 8]

    Chapter 182: Don''t capitte [END WORLD 8]


    The Empress Dowager turns towards Li Siqi, still cowering in a corner, as physically distant from Liao Min as she can get.


    "Does young miss Li confirm the events that were discussed here?"


    It takes Li Siqi some time to finally answer. "They seem to match the events this one experienced," her gaze drifts towards Liao Min, before darting away quickly. "Despite the fright, at no point did the barbarian attempt to harm this one, lending credibility to the conjecture that she was acting at someone else''s behest."


    Liao Min rolls her eyes, her expression set. "Not mere conjecture. Fact."


    The Empress Dowager ignores her, and nods towards the guards holding her. "Take her back to the holding cells, and ensure she stays there this time," the threat is implied in her mild voice.


    She sketches the approximation of aforting smile and tells Li Siqi. "Young miss Li can return to her quarters, the servants will ensure anything she wants is provided for her."


    Li Siqi curtsies to all of them and leaves at once, clearly relieved to put the whole thing behind her.


    "Youngest princess should return to the great hall, and let our guests know that everything is alright and that young miss Li has been found unharmed," The Empress Dowager tells Bai Mi, who leaves after Li Siqi with only one look back at Xi Zirui.


    Now it''s the moment he seals his fate, and fulfills his end of the bargain with Bai Mi.


    He needs to talk the Empress Dowager into epting his proposal, only then can Bai Mi be in a position of preventing Su Xueyi from being executed.


    All of Xi Zirui''s careful nning will have been moot, otherwise.


    She wasn''t too happy to hear about it. She wisely remarked that it would be much better for both of them if Su Xueyi was dead.


    Xi Zirui wasn''t quite able to exin why that wouldn''t be possible.


    The Empress Dowager turns to him now, as if already expecting him to have something to tell her anyway.


    "This Emperor would like imperial mother to sign off on a decision he has been thinking over for the past days," Xi Zirui says, standing to his full height, towering over the Empress Dowager.


    A woman like her isn''t easily intimidated, and that isn''t Xi Zirui''s goal, but she does look up at him attentively, she doesn''t see him as a spoiled libertine any longer.


    "His Majesty has showed great perspicacity in handling thetest internal court affairs, this widow is sure any decision he arrives to will be a wise one."


    "This son is ttered by imperial mother''s trust," Xi Zirui says, bowing deferentially to her. "This one has been considering naming youngest princess his heir."


    The Empress Dowager doesn''t let surprise show on her face. "Why does his Majesty think this is a necessary decision."


    "In light of recent events, this Emperor believes it would be wise to name an adult heir, and keep that information secret, so that the nation won''t be threatened in case the next assassination attempt ends up being sessful," he smiles ruefully.


    "His Majesty isn''t nning on having his own children?" The Empress Dowager probes, one of her thin eyebrows arching over her wrinkled forehead.


    Xi Zirui smiles catingly. "Of course, this one ns on marrying several consorts and concubines as soon as possible, this is merely a safeguard measure."


    "Wouldn''t his Majesty rather name a male cousin? A woman as heir is a rather...unorthodox choice."


    The Empress Dowager''s slightly contrite smile is exactly how Xi Zirui knows he''s going to be sessful.


    "Youngest princess has impressedtely with her shrewd deductions and cautious approach. This one is convinced she is the best choice to be Emperor of Xin if the worst were to happen and this one didn''t produce any heirs of his own."


    Before the Empress Dowager can offer any more token protests, Xi Zirui cuts in, "It was Imperial mother''s strong guidance and powerful leadership that has persuaded this one that it was important to ignore youngest princess gender because like Imperial mother, she is the best choice for our great Xin."


    Xi Zirui can hear ringing in his hears in the seconds that follow. The room seems to contract with each moment the Empress Dowager doesn''t speak.


    It''s only when he hears a familiar chime that Xi Zirui allows himself to release a long breath.


    "Congrattions Host! Empress Dowager''s Favor up by 15 points. Now at 100 of a possible 100 points."


    "It will be done as His Majesty says." She nods, regal and dignified, but Xi Zirui doesn''t think he imagines the tears shinning on the corners of her eyes.


    ---


    Things progress very fast after that, the very next day the official document is drawn up, with the official in attendance sworn to secrecy under threat of death.


    Only Bai Mi, the Empress Dowager and Xi Zirui are present to sign it and seal it.


    And that''s it, Bai Mi has what she wants, and the trump card of Ji Limei''s mother''s identity if the Empress Dowager gives her trouble in the future.


    "I expect older sister to keep to her end of the bargain," Xi Zirui says, setting his white go stone on the board in front of him.


    The weather is pleasantly warm outside, and he and Ji Limei are drinking tea and ying go in Xi Zirui''s private courtyard. Han Yu iszying around in a patch of sunlight, and Ji Limei is standing ramrod straight at Bai Mi''s side.


    Xi Zirui can''t help noticing how her eyes drink in Bai Mi''s every movement, as if she''s either reliving something or trying tomit whatever is happening to memory.


    Whenever Bai Mi addresses her she smiles sweetly. In every way the sweet, shy girl Xi Zirui remembers from the previous worlds.


    It''s only when her eyes flicker briefly towards him that Xi Zirui catches a glimpse of the steel core that runs through her.


    Bai Mi puts down her own stone, capturing one of Xi Zirui''s. "You have my word."


    "We both know that isn''t worth much."


    "It''s all I have to give you," she says with a careless shrug. "I can promise I''ll keep him alive, either by dying the trial or by influencing the sentence outright, it''s of no consequence to me, but after doing that much I''ll wash my hands clean of this matter."


    Her eyes sharpen like a hawk''s. "Don''t expect me to be Su Xueyi''s nursemaid in the years toe."


    Xi Zirui realizes she has set a trap for him, and that he''s going to lose the game. There''s nothing for him to do but capitte.


    ---


    Han Yu''s excitement grows as the day they''re supposed to leave approaches. He makes grand ns for all the things they''re going to do once they reach Han Yu''s people. Of course Xi Zirui''s identity as the former Emperor of Xin will never be revealed, instead he''ll be a good Samaritan who helped Han Yu escape the clutches of the terrible Xin guards.


    "And then this King will marry you," Han Yu says, grinning maniacally. "It''s the least he can do to show his appreciation."


    Xi Zirui rolls his eyes, and pulls Han Yu down on top of him in the bed. "And how will my King convince his people to ept such an unusual marriage arrangement?"


    Han Yu scrunches up his nose cutely. "You''ll find a way, you always do," he says, and lowers his lips against Xi Zirui''s in a messy kiss.


    That kind of faith makes Xi Zirui''s pulse speed up.


    He can only hope he can live up to Han Yu''s expectations, in this world, and wherever they might go from here.


    Xi Zirui takes precautions of course. He can''t entirely trust Bai Mi''s goodwill to retreat from the bordernds and return Han Yu''s people''snd to them, so on the night they disappear he steals several confidential documents, as well maps detailing Xin army routes and encampments areas.


    Their n is a simple one: spring Liao Min out of her cell, and fake the scene of a bloody rampage in Xi Zirui''s rooms. Her final hateful gesture against Xin. Violence that neither Xi Zirui or Han Yu will survive.


    Clues will be left to implicate Shen Yun in Liao Min''s release, and if anyone looks too closely at why Xi Zirui dismissed his own guards on the night he ended up being assassinated -- he trusts Bai Mi will convince them to look somewhere else.


    As expected, the three of them have no problems escaping the imperial city in the dead of night, riding prearranged horses and wearing dark cloaks that disguise them as efficiently as the night itself.


    They have a long ride ahead of them, but Xi Zirui is d to find himself free of the stifling Imperial pce and his role as Emperor.


    That first night he and Han Yu sleep in each others arms, with the brilliant night sky as their silent witness. The vivid sh of the milky way fills Xi Zirui''s field of vision until Han Yu''s steady heartbeat lulls him to sleep and his eyelids keep the starts out of his eyes, but not out of his heart.


    The following night they fall asleep in much the same way, except Xi Zirui never wakes up.

 Chapter 183: Dont remember everything

    Chapter 183: Don''t remember everything


    Xi Zirui wakes up with a start in the white limbo space.


    His fury is nearly blinding.


    Ni Ni rushes to defend herself. "It wasn''t Ni Ni, Host. Ni Ni didn''t do anything!"


    It''s a paltry reassurance, whoever''s fault it is, Xi Zirui still ended up dead.


    "Show me, show me everything that happened."


    ---


    In the end, Xi Zirui should have known he was asking too much of Bai Mi.


    She couldn''t afford to keep Su Xueyi alive, and it only took him a few hours after Xi Zirui''s ''death'' to start making threats.


    Obviously the pressure increased around him, after Liao Min''s convenient escape and Xi Zirui''s and Han Yu apparent deaths. The gruesome implications of how Liao Min had disposed of the bodies was too much for the regr person to consider -- the guards might have taken some of their horror out on Su Xueyi''s face.


    That''s when he demanded to see the youngest princess so that he could share some sensitive information.


    To her credit, Bai Mi tried to hold off, but Su Xueyi made things hard for her very early on.


    She conferred with Ji Limei, and asked her for advice. On the one hand, Xi Zirui had dutifully kept his end of the bargain, on the other hand, that Su motherfucker was getting on her nerves.


    Ji Limei had an inkling as to why Xi Zirui might have been so adamant that they don''t let Su Xueyi hang for the crimes he had a hand implicating him in.


    But even so, she encouraged Bai Mi to follow her intuition with a kind smile.


    Bai Mi''s intuition was to get rid of Su Xueyi as soon as possible before he could create any more problems for her.


    She wouldn''t hear about Xi Zirui''s ''actual'' death, many yearster, when her position as Xin''s first female Emperor was already solidified. By then she only felt a twinge of regret at not thanking the brother who had helped her achieve her current position.


    Bai Mi never married, which all the court officials thought was for the best, as it would have been a disaster to have a male figure so close to the throne -- after all, there was no such thing as an Emperor Consort.


    This served Bai Mi just fine, who named a few promising sessors from the bevvy of brats her sisters whelped.


    If anyonemented on how close her handmaid served her, Bai Mi would find way to cut off any wagging tongues.


    Peace reigned in Xin, and in its border territories. That promise Bai Mi did keep.


    The Empress Dowager always found it odd that thete Emperor would die so soon after naming his sister his heir, and never quite warmed up to Bai Mi.


    Their rtionship was frosty all the way until the Empress Dowager''s death. Before her death she made sure to edify some public works in Xi Zirui''s name -- something Bai Mi didn''t contest -- andmission several glowing biographies of his short life.


    As her death approached, the Empress Dowager consoled herself with the knowledge that at least the nation was prosperous, and its citizens happy. She had fulfilled her marital duty to herte husband, in this at least.


    She died without learning that her lovechild had been raised well in a peasant family not too far from the capital, and that her granddaughter had been just a few rooms away from her at every moment in thest years before her death.


    Han Yu insisted on taking Xi Zirui back to his and Liao Min''s ancestralnds, insisting he had made a promise. Liao Min didn''t fight him, her only concern was arriving there as soon as possible.


    He was subdued once they arrived, unable to show the tion expected of him at having returned. He was mostly silent for the first few weeks after Xi Zirui''s simple burial.


    Liao Min tried to draw him out on asion but to no avail.


    Han Yu was one of several Kings, there were others interested in doing the work he left behind.


    One day he took a horse into the prairie and never returned.


    Some people searched for him, but when multiple search parties turned out empty handed, they gave up.


    Liao Min had a bad feeling about it, she went back to Xi Zirui''s burial mound and found the earth disturbed. It sent a chill down her spine, and yet she could imagine Han Yu enlisting some stranger''s help for something of the sort.


    She couldn''t say she understood what connection he had with the Emperor of a people who tried to destroy their own, but she epted that perhaps she wasn''t meant to.


    She never told anyone about Han Yu''s final resting ce, respecting his wishes.


    ---


    Xi Zirui chuckles bitterly at how predictable everything was in the end. All his careful nning doesn''t mean anything if other''s people''s whims can bring it crashing down at any second.


    As always, the futility of trying to wrest some happiness from the Transmigrator 4000''s brutal parameters almost crushes him.


    He tells Ni Ni he doesn''t care about any System rewards, he only wants to go back.


    This time, he''ll try something else. He''ll tell the Shopkeeper about what Ji Limei told him, and try to bargain with her.


    The Shopkeeper wants out, but Xi Zirui will only help her if he has some assurances too.


    ---


    Her pinched featurese into view just as Xi Zirui blinks his eyes open in the Transmigrator 4000''s chair.


    The Shopkeeper no longer pretends to like seeing him. They re at each other for a moment before Xi Zirui recognizes there''s no point to their pissing contest.


    "I found out somethings," he says, and begrudgingly tells her everything Ji Limei shared.


    She listens attentively for a moment, her expression not showing any changes, until it finally opens into a big wide grin.


    "I think I know what I need to do."


    Befores she can leave, Xi Zirui holds her back by the wrist. "Listen, I know you lied to me about Han Yu, and a whole lot of other things. I don''t care, I will cooperate, but I need some assurances first."


    And then he tells her in as much detail as possible what he wants for him and Han Yu.


    She sighs dramatically. "That''s all? How about a pce made of jade while you''re at it?"


    Xi Zirui res at her. "I''m being dead fucking serious, if you don''t find a way to do what I want, I swear that the moment I can, I''ll do this all over again, and this time around I''ll make sure you''re sucked into the Transmigrator 4000 too."


    "To think I gave you the benefit of the doubt. I should have known this was all your fault."


    It the Shopkeeper wasn''t his biggest fan before, now she looks ready to tear his head off.


    "Haven''t you caused enough chaos?" she asks, her brilliant eyes narrowed into thin slits.


    Xi Zirui grins at her. "Fuck around and find out."


    She vanishes through a side door after that. Some times passes until she returns, some of the confidence having ebbed away from her face.


    "Okay, so I don''t know how to get us out yet, but I think I might have found a way for you to get your memories back, and maybe undo this whole mess."


    Xi Zirui res at her. "Remember what I told you."


    She starts tapping buttons in the machine with a pointed scowl. "How could I forget."


    Xi Zirui feels his conscience ebbing away, he doesn''t fight it. He closes his eyes and envisions the future he wants with Han Yu.


    ---


    Xi Zirui feels a billowing breeze caressing his cheek. He tries to hide from it, trying to stay asleep a little longer by nuzzling into the bedding beneath him. It''s only after a few moments ofzy indulgence that he remembers what he''s supposed to be doing.


    He jumps out of bed with a start and nearly falls t on his ass. Everything feels slippery, from the silk sheets to the jade floor, Xi Zirui looks around him in shock to find towering walls and columns carved from, if not jade, at least jadeite.


    It''s a more impressive sight than he has ever seen. He tries to get up but only manages to get himself tangled in the sheets further. That''s when he notices he''s wearing robes made of several sheeryers, so thin he barely feels the weight of the fabric.


    Before he can get his muddled thoughts in order, the wide carved doors to the room he''s in flutter open with a burst of energy and Bai Mi saunters inside, wearing simr robes to Xi Zirui''s her silky ck hair pinned in a flowing waterfall on top of her head.


    She smirks as soon as she sees him. "Brother, sleeping the day away again? What will mother say?"


    Her words m into Xi Zirui like a truck, and so do all the memories locked behind them.


    Suddenly, Xi Zirui remembers who he is and every detail of his life. He remembers everything.

 Chapter 184: Dont get lost in familiar places

    Chapter 184: Don''t get lost in familiar ces


    Xi Zirui can only look up at Bai Mi''s face in shock as a flood of memories rushes into his mind.


    He can remember an entire life of them as siblings, bickering, teasing each other, but ultimately being friendly.


    It''s uncanny how each world perfectly disyed a side of her personality: ruthless, charming, selfish, kind, nurturing, and a gigantic pain in Xi Zirui''s ass through it all.


    She quirks an eyebrow at him. "What are you staring at me for? Am I more beautiful than usual, today?"


    Xi Zirui shakes his head, attempting to clear it. "No, I''m just sleepy."


    Bai Mi taps the side of his face. "Well, hurry up, mother wants to speak with you." She saunters towards the door, and stops in the doorway to shoot Xi Zirui a delighted smirk, and say in a singsong voice,"You''re in trouble."


    And of course, she''s more than happy to sit back and watch the show.


    Xi Zirui takes a long moment to sit up in his bed and take everything in. Now that his memories are back, it seems unreal that he could ever forget.


    Well, he shouldn''t say that he remembers everything. He still has no idea about the events that led him to trap everyone in the Transmigrator 4000.


    In fact, he doesn''t even remember how he''s supposed to meet Han Yu for the first time.


    ''Ni Ni, are you there?'' he asks, probing for the familiar presence in the back of his mind.


    A chime sounds and Xi Zirui doesn''t know whether to be relieved or worried. "Ni Ni is here, Host, but please be warned that this isn''t like the other worlds, Ni Ni has no relevant information about the world, and Host has no tasks to aplish."


    She pauses, and then says, "Besides finding a way to return everyone to the heavenly realm."


    Xi Zirui casts his eyes across the room. "This is in the past, right? I haven''t met Han Yu yet."


    "Host is correct. The events he''s living happened in the past," Ni Ni says.


    In a way, it''s no different than all the worlds where he had to travel different timeline than the one he was used to in the starting world. No different than the world where he had his children.


    It fills his belly with bile to remember them. He did better at not thinking about how much he misses them in the previous world, but being here again with all his memories back makes it impossible to forget.


    Because he remembers everything about being a God now, including how a simple pill can make it possible for a male to bear children.


    Now he just has to find his way back to Han Yu, and a way to keep him -- which seems like the hardest thing to do.


    Ni Ni doesn''t offer any suggestions in that regard.


    ---


    It feels disconcerting for him to be back in these halls, walking barefoot on the jadeite bs, feeling the refracted light of the firmament shine down on him in the lush courtyards surrounding the jade pce.


    He stops every few seconds to take in the views, admire all the beauty that is at once familiar and foreign.


    Whenever Xi Zirui thought about being a god before, about what it must have been like to live in the heavenly realm, he always assumed that he must have hated it, or at least felt extremely stifled by it -- after all, he was more than happy to leave it all behind for Han Yu.


    The truth is that he was always happy here, his existence was charmed. The most spoiled ''original'' Xi Ziruis can''tpare to him.


    Xi Zirui is a true "beloved son of heaven", not just someone to whom the saying applies.


    His grandfather is the Jade Emperor.


    Xi Zirui makes his way slowly towards his mother''s quarters in the pce. He can''t believe he ever forgot her.


    Despite the warmth that thinking about his family brings him, he knows he''s going to make the same choices all over again.


    He has a family with Han Yu too, and he will stop at nothing to get them back.


    ---


    His mother is sitting by the open archways leading into her courtyard, one of her legs stretched out leisurely across the chaise lounge, the other swinging back and forth as she holds a cup of tea to her chest and gazes out at the swinging bamboos in the garden.


    She hears himing, and turns around to greet him with a smile, setting down her teacup on the small table by the sofa. "Bai Mi your brother is here," she calls towards the courtyard.


    Momentster Bai Mi emerges from between the shrubs, holding up a few berries in the top skirt of her robes.


    "Finally, I thought he had fallen asleep again."


    Bai Mi makes her way inside and sits down at their mother''s feet, popping berries into her mouth.


    Lei Zu rearranges herself on the sofa and pats an empty spot next to her. Xi Zirui sits down besides her, momentarily stunned by her beauty, that not even thousands and thousands of years have tarnished, beyond the fine wrinkles at her temples and around her mouth.


    Shebs her fingers through the loose strands of his hair. "My son, your grandfather is displeased with you again."


    Bai Mi bites down on a berry, staining her lips with red juices. "Whenever is he not?"


    Xi Zirui remains silent. He has vivid memories of his entire life up to this point to draw from, and he knows Bai Mi is saying the truth.


    All his life he has reveled in causing chaos in the heavenly realm, too antsy to stand still and do as he was told.


    His grandfather usually threatened he would make him the god of ''petty inconveniences'' if he didn''t get his act straight by the time of his godly tribtion.


    The most recent upset must be due to Xi Zirui painting Ji Limei''s peacocks (at Bai Mi''s behest) and releasing them during a council meeting while calling them phoenixes.


    Bai Mi and Ji Limei hate each other due to the fact that they both want to be named the goddess of Rain in the Southern Regions -- but only one can have that title.


    Bai Mi always manages to rope him into their silly disputes, not that Xi Zirui puts up much of a fight.


    It''s almost jarring to contrast the person he has be with who he used to be.


    Xi Zirui is fairly confident he''s still an asshole, but he''s no longer a spoiled asshole. His experiences of a humble life in what he thought was his original word made sure of that.


    Lei Zu smiles softly at him. "Is everything alright, my son? You''re very quiet."


    He lists into her touch, her skin smells like fresh plum blossoms. "It''s nothing I''m just tired."


    Xi Zirui wants to tell her, ''Mama, you''re a grandma now,'' but for now he must hold the words close to his chest like a secret.


    "I feel like you''ve be older while I wasn''t looking," Lei Zu says, running her thumb under Xi Zirui''s eyes. "There''s something about your eyes..."


    "Stayed upte having fun," Bai Mi suggests, wagging her eyebrows. "At least we all know who it wasn''t with." She chuckles. "That Su Xueyi was asking around about you again. He has returned from his tribtion, and wants to show off, no doubt."


    Lei Zu sighs, her cool hands still stroking Xi Zirui''s cheek. "I wish you wouldn''t fight it, Rui-er." Xi Zirui doesn''t need to ask what she means. "Fate is unfathomable but always wise. The two of you are a good match. If you didn''t fight it so much, perhaps you would learn to like him, the two of you used to be close friends when you were younger."


    That was before Xi Zirui learned he was expected to marry Su Xueyi, and to call them "close friends" was perhaps and exaggeration. Su Xueyi chased after him, demanding Xi Zirui''s time and attention, and sometimes Xi Zirui couldn''t be bothered to evade him, so he just let him stay.


    There''s no point in him arguing with her, he has used plenty of arguments as to why he is not interested in marrying Su Xueyi and they all fell on deaf ears, his mother''s and grandfather''s alike.


    "Sister mentioned you wanted to see me," Xi Zirui says, changing the subject.


    Lei Zu''s smile dims and she pulls her hand away from Xi Zirui''s face. "I''m afraid yourtestrk has really upset your grandfather."


    Bai Mi shrugs. "It was just the drop that overfilled the cup, it was bound to happen sooner orter."


    "And who set me up to it?" he asks, annoyed at how much fun she''s having at his expense.


    She bats her eyshes demurely. "You were the one foolish enough to go ahead and do it."


    Lei Zu clears her throat. "Regardless, your grandfather wants to expedite your tribtion."


    "That''s not supposed to happen for several years," Xi Zirui says.


    Bai Mi shoots him a re. "What are youining about, that just means you''ll get to be a proper god sooner."


    Lei Zu smiles encouragingly at him. "It''s normal to be nervous, but in time you''lle to see tribtions as a normal part of being a god, a necessary route for us to connect to the universe and tap into the source of our heavenly gifts." She takes his hand in hers and squeezes.


    "Your grandfather wants to talk with you about it. I thought it best to warn you beforehand."

 Chapter 185: Dont go through the Eight Sufferings

    Chapter 185: Don''t go through the Eight Sufferings


    Xi Zirui is not looking forward to meeting his grandfather. The previous dressing downs and talking tos smart vividly in his mind, like a fresh bruise.


    All the way towards the Jade Hall, Xi Zirui wonders if the reason why he got into all that trouble wasn''t so that his grandfather would pay attention to him.


    He doesn''t think he would have the emotional maturity to recognize that before his ''lifetime'' on the starting point world, and the many other half ones he spent with Han Yu.


    He remembers how Han Zhiye would fuss and tug on Xi Zirui''s hair whenever he paid any attention to his sister. Even as Xi Zirui gently scolded him, he would keep making a fuss to ensure his attention remained on him and not the more quiet Han Xiu.


    Thinking about it now, Xi Zirui thinks his previous behaviour was motivated by the same fear of being neglected.


    Not to mention a deep seated desire for Bai Mi''s approval, the older sister he was constantly trying to live up to.


    And now he''s going to go through his first heavenly tribtion before her.


    Xi Zirui turns his wrist and the doors to the Jade Hall flutter open softly, giving way to a bright expanse of white, green and pink jade.


    On top of the raised dais is the dragon throne where his grandfather sits, stern-faced and regal, his long beard oiled to a shine. In the throne next to his sits someone who was Xi Zirui''s servant in the second world -- perhaps he shouldn''t have been surprised that she betrayed him.


    His grandmother sits serenely to the Emperor''s left, her wizened features arranged into a pleasant expression, at odds with her husband''s thundering scowl.


    Xi Zirui wouldn''t dare call her ''Granny Ma'' here, and it makes his blood run backwards to think of what the repercussions will be, for dragging her along into his world hopping adventure.


    "You have displeased us once again," the Jade Emperor says, raising from his throne and sping his hands behind his back.


    Xi Zirui kneels on the floor and prostrates himself. "This one apologizes and epts whatever punishment grandfather sees fit."


    That gives the Jade Emperor pause. Xi Zirui would usually try to defend himself ande up with all manner of exnations for his outrageous behaviour.


    For him to ept his guilt so swiftly is unheard of.


    "We are d to see you admit your shorings," he continues, stroking his long white beard. "However, we think it is for the best that you go through the heavenly tribtion as soon as possible. Your immaturity is concerning."


    Xi Zirui remains kneeling down, his head lowered in obseciance.


    Heavenly tribtions can entail a series of things; from physical tests of endurance and mental fortitude, to challenges to the character and morals, in order for the god to expand their worldview and increase their connection to the universe and all its creatures.


    From the way the Jade Emperor is talking, Xi Zirui knows he is angling for thetter.


    There''s no way for him to exin that he''s no longer the childish boy he was a day ago -- nor does he think it''s a good idea to do so.


    It could prevent him from meeting Han Yu, from learning about the events that transported him and several other gods into the parallel worlds.


    He still doesn''t know how he''s going to do it, but he needs to ensure it happens -- it feels imperative somehow.


    ---


    The Jade Emperor looks at him from above, his brows knit in concentration. He''s taking stock of Xi Zirui''s unusual silence, of the fluttering of his eyes as if he''s having a long conversation with himself.


    His youngest grandson has always been a mystery to him, and he doesn''t think that''s about to change.


    He exchanges a look with his wife who nods at him in encouragement. They agree on how to discipline the boy. His mother spoils him, Lei Zu has always been flighty.


    He supposes it''s on him not tomit the same mistakes with the newest generation.


    All the Jade Emperors who came before him would surely weep if he was unable to discipline his own grandson.


    Xi Zirui is a capricious boy, but he will understand his ce in the universe yet. Everyone had theirs, whether they knew it or not.


    Time to make sure Xi Zirui epts his.


    "You''ll go through a tribtion of character," he says, looking at boy'' nape, made bare by the spill of his hair. He looks unusually young. The old Emperor''s heart is almost moved by the pitiful disy he makes in such deep prostration.


    He was considering making Xi Zirui go through a full human lifespan, experiencing the eight sufferings from birth to death, in order to instill in him a sense of responsibility -- an appreciation for the tapestry of the universe and everyone''s role in it.


    Looking at him now, in silent prostration, he feels his heart soften. Maybe a less lengthy tribtion will do.


    "Rise," he says with a sigh, the boy obeys him in silence. "We have decided that on ount of your youth and inexperience you will only experience four of the eight sufferings(1): the suffering of having to part from those you love, the suffering of having to meet with those you hate, the suffering of being unable to obtain what you desire, and the suffering arising from the flesh and the mind."


    He thinks he sees some tension travel through the boy''s taut back. No wonder, these are things no god goes through, at least if they are in control of their inner selves -- as they should.


    His grandson should be humbled at the prospect of feeling like a human does.


    "You''ll leave for your trial in four days from the ascension tform." He waits for Xi Zirui''s nod of assent. "You are dismissed."


    Xi Zirui leaves with onest bow to his grandfather and grandmother, his head held high.


    The Jade Emperor lets out a long-suffering sigh and sits back on his throne.


    His wife smirks at him. "You''re as soft on him as his mother."


    "Preposterous," he says, bristling at the very thought.


    He''s obviously a great disciplinarian, as expected of the ruler of the heavenly realm.


    ---


    Xi Zirui leaves the Jade Hall with a ringing noise in his ears.


    He feels as if he has gone through four of the eight sufferings in all the world''s he''s been to, already. Somehow that feels relevant, but his head keeps buzzing, preventing him from making a connection that''s right in front of him.


    He needs to focus, he needs to find his way to Han Yu.


    Su Xueyi taunted him about something they did a lot as children, but for the life of him Xi Zirui can''t think of anything.


    There was nothing he "loved" to do with Su Xueyi -- mostly Su Xueyi annoyed Xi Zirui into letting him stay and be a part of whatever he was doing.


    He''s pacing the halls, trying to get his thoughts in order when he remembers that Ji Limei mentioned the library. At the time he imagined a grand and old library, like the one at his university in the starting world.


    But that''s not what the library in the Jade pce looks like.


    Suddenly it all falls into ce, like a puzzle piece he only needed to turn on its axis to be able to fit into the empty space.


    He often tried to hide from Su Xueyi in the library, although Su Xueyi always found him.


    Once there he would manage to get Su Xueyi to shut up by telling him he was reading and to not disturb him.


    Naturally Su Xueyi would have the impression that was something the two of them did ''together''.


    He dashes through the halls, following a path he hasn''t threaded in a long time. He makes it to thecquered doors of the library, and gently opens them with a pulse of energy.


    The weight of history almost crushes him as soon as the steps inside, his feet barely making a sound as he walks across the polished jade floors. The walls are as towering as he remembers, starkly bright and rising into the sky until they disappear from view, obstructed by clouds.


    If he wants a book from the upper levels Xi Zirui will have to fly there.


    In every shelf running the distance of the library, is a book ounting the life and death of ever living creature on the universe, across multiple reincarnations -- not only human''s, but animal''s, nt''s -- all their lives a record worth keeping.


    And they''re all kept here.


    Somewhere among these shelves is a book about Han Yu.


    ---


    (1) The full eight Buddhist sufferings are as follows: Eight kinds of universal suffering. They are the four sufferings of birth, aging, sickness, and death, plus the suffering of having to part from those whom one loves, the suffering of having to meet with those whom one hates, the suffering of being unable to obtain what one desires, and the suffering arising from the fiveponents that constitute one''s body and mind. Luckily for Xi Zirui he''ll only have to go through thest four :D

 Chapter 186: Dont misuse library books

    Chapter 186: Don''t misuse library books


    Xi Zirui looks up at the enormous shelves in the cavernous library with sinking feeling. It''s not only the dizzying height of the shelves but also the multiple rows of them giving him vertigo.


    How is he supposed to find Han Yu''s book in the middle of all this? He could search for an eternity and not evene close.


    When he came here in the past he just grabbed a book from the lower shelves at random and read it on the floor, Su Xueyi lying on his stomach next to him, peering over his shoulder at the yellowed pages or narrow bamboo strips, depending on whether the book was bound or a bamboo scroll.


    Xi Zirui remembers he had fun mocking the petty human concerns of the people he read about. Everything about them seemed so small to him, so beneath him.


    He remembers reading about a man whose biggest ambition in life was learning how to read and write.


    In his first lifetime he was a poor peasant, so that was impossible for him. And yet the man loved stories, so he would save all his money to go to the local teahouse and listen to the storytellers there as they either shared word of mouth tales from the big cities, or read thetest novel making the hearts of the societydies and gentleman in the capital flutter.


    The man felt he had many stories in him too, but his words felt too crude and simple to convey them.


    He never learned how to read and write in that first life. Working on his family''s small plot ofnd and making money to feed everyone was the most important thing. Eventually, he got married and had children, and managed to invest some money into a few shops in his vige.


    He did his best for his family, and lived a quiet existence, but he never did learn how to read and write. By the time his life wasfortable enough for it he was too old, and his brain too slow.


    In his next life, because he umted several merits in his past one, he reincarnated as a human again. His family was still simple, but they lived in a more affluent city with many opportunities. The man''s biggest wish was still learning how to read and write, but this time around his parents managed to send him to school.


    His studies went well, and he was often praised by his teachers, so naturally his parent''s expectations grew. They wanted him to take the civil servant exam, and be a well respected public official.


    The man''s biggest wish from his previous life was fulfilled in the next one, but then he became obsessed with all the stories inside of him that he hadn''t managed to tell. Now he also couldn''t tell them, but for different reasons: his parents lifelong discouragement and insistence in him to focus on a practical career path meant he almost never could practice his fiction writing, and once he started working for the yamen he was too busy for it.


    Once again he died without fulfilling his biggest dream. His material conditions were much improved, and he enjoyed a much more rxed way of life, but when he died he was just as frustrated as in his previous existence.


    And on and on it went, until thest page, describing a sryman trying to make it in the cutthroat investment business while leaving his big dream of being a video game designer in the back burner.


    Until his most recent incarnation, the man had never managed to tell all the stories inside him, regardless of the medium.


    When he first read the book of his life, Xi Zirui couldn''t get over how small the man''s dreams were. The dust of the mortal world really was beyond hisprehension.


    How could reading and writing, telling stories, everpare to understanding all the mysteries of the universe, with being in tune with all of existence, past, present and future?


    The man''s existence was so smallpared to Xi Zirui''s that he could onlyugh at it.


    He''s notughing now.


    He understands with vivid rity what it feels to have a small "human" desire, and how crushing it is for it to be constantly out of reach.


    Xi Zirui stands in the entrance of the library and looks out at the rows upon rows of shelves, and steels his mind to search anyway.


    He has four days to find Han Yu''s book, it will have to be enough.


    ---


    Xi Zirui has already gone through several books with no sess when he hears footsteps bellow him. He jumps down form the upper levels of one the shelves, and glides down to the floor,nding in front of Ji Limei, who looks up at him with her arms crossed in front of her chest.


    "What are you doing here?" she asks, looking up at him with a suspicious frown.


    "Gardening," Xi Zirui, deadpans. "What does it look like? I''m looking for a book."


    "But why?" Ji Limei insists.


    "For the same reason as you, I assume."


    "I''m helping senior Senior Rain God of the North with his prayers, so I might better perform my duties when I am named the Rain Goddess for the Southern regions," she preens a little, as if this is already a fact and not something which is still up for debate.


    In the past maybe Xi Zirui would feel needled in his sister''s behalf, but now he just feels sad for Bai Mi and Ji Limei.


    Their paths run parallel in everything, fated only in that they shall never meet.


    His and Han Yu do too, but for different reasons. Humans have very short lifetimes, and then they reincarnate. In theory gods live for eternity until they grow tired of all that living and decide to die, or are killed, but for gods there is no reincarnation -- they have already reached enlightenment.


    Fate wouldn''t bind together a butterfly and a tiger, for that same reason, it doesn''t bind gods and humans.


    "You''re acting weird, your sister was justining about it," Ji Limei says, and then smiles sweetly, "maybe you''re finally experiencing that long awaited qi-deviation."


    He res at her.


    In each world there was always something about Ji Limei''s sweetness that he couldn''t quite put his finger on. Now he remembers that her sweet, soft exterior hides a ruthless core.


    In that regard, she''s Bai Mi''s opposite, who looks prickly on the outside and unapproachable but is actually kind and generous with those she loves.


    "You spend a lot of time here, don''t you?" Xi Zirui asks.


    She nods. "I help the other gods with their prayers. Can''t go going around answering every human''s prayers if they don''t deserve it." She taps the spine of a book next to her. "We check first."


    See, Xi Zirui didn''t know that, although someone must have told him at some point.


    He never much cared for what his responsibilities would be once he was named god of something. He could never see that far ahead, but now he''s being sent to the human realm on his first heavenly tribtion, and he needs a way to ensure he reaches Han Yu.


    But Ji Limei''s words give him hope, if she can find information about the humans who pray to the other gods, it means there''s a way to find someone in specific.


    "I need you to help me find someone," he tells her, looking expectantly into her narrowed eyes.


    "Why would I help you? You painted my peacocks, you''re constantly helping your sister in her childish pranks." She crosses the distance between them, her hands on her hips. "Give me one good reason why I should."


    "I''ll tell Bai Mi toy off you," he says, knowing by the disdainful curl of her lips that that''s not going to be enough.


    "That''s not going to be enough."


    Xi Zirui lets out a frustrated groan. "Just tell me what you want."


    She perks up at that, her face softening into the mask of sweetness she wears so well. Xi Zirui thinks he can almost see the glint of sharp shark teeth in her coy little smile, but it''s just a trick of the light.


    "You''ll have to do something for me," she says, singsong. "Your sister won''t like it."


    She''ll get over it. Xi Zirui says yes.


    ---


    ording to Ji Limei the books are organized by the year in which the person''s first incarnation began. People reincarnate constantly, but each time the poption grows, outnumbering the previous generations, brand new existences start. And so on and so forth.


    The problem is, Xi Zirui has no idea where Han Yu came from, whether he''s a new soul or an old one.


    "You have a name, that''s something, the problem is that when a person prays to a god, a record of it is kept in our archives, with all their informationid out." She pauses. "Do you know if this Han Yu was the praying kind?"


    How is Xi Zirui supposed to know tha-


    A sudden flicker of realization lights the fire behind his eyes.


    For him. Han Yu must have prayed for him. It''s insane, because none of that has happened yet, supposedly, but Xi Zirui just has a feeling it might work.


    "Can you ess the record of prayers by subject of the prayer?"


    Puzzled, Ji Limei nods.


    "Then, can you search for my name?"

 Chapter 187: Dont twist yourself into knots

    Chapter 187: Don''t twist yourself into knots


    Xi Zirui follows Ji Limei out of the library and through a series of courtyards until they reach a squat stone building, at the edge of the Jade pceplex.


    Ji Limei moves with purpose through the multiple rooms, greeting all the higher and minor gods as she makes her way across the building, until reaching a wall filled with bound up volumes and scrolls.


    She approaches a wooden table where a nk piece of paper and an inkstone and brush sit. With confident strokes, she writes the characters of Xi Zirui''s name into the paper. Momentster they vanish into the white sheet, at the same time that a bamboo strip scroll flies out of the shelf and into Ji Limei''s hands.


    Xi Zirui peers over her shoulder as she runs her eyes over all the names and their specific prayers,ing to a stop when she finds Xi Zirui''s.


    "Why is a human praying for your safe journey into the afterlife?" she asks, her eyebrows climbing almost all the way up to her hairline.


    Xi Zirui rereads the contents of Han Yu''s prayer, as well as the date and his personal information. From his calctions he must have prayed for this in the second world, when he was the crown Prince, and Su Xueyi his Emperor father.


    But how can that be? Supposedly, the realms the Transmigrator 4000 took him to, were alternate realities, parallel timelines.


    "Can time flow backwards? And uh, run parallel?" he asks, trying to make sense of his own thoughts.


    Ji Limei gives him a curious look. "Of course, otherwise how would it be possible for us to undertake heavenly tribtions in time periods long past the current chronological time?" She looks smug for a moment. "You''ve always been a cker when ites to studies, so it doesn''t surprise me that you didn''t pay attention to those lessons."


    "For humans, time and space exist as two sides of a piece of paper, they can see one or the other, but they are forever separated. It''s not the same for us, time is space and space is time." She frowns. "That still doesn''t exin why this human is praying for you as if you were just another human."


    She gasps suddenly and breaks into a smile. "Oh, I must have been infected by your idiocy." She nods to herself. "Of course, the jade Emperor has determined that you''d go on your tribtion already, that is as good as setting the events into motion. This must be one of the people you meet there, who, thinking you are a human, prays for you."


    Ji Limei looks up at Xi Zirui excitedly, as if Han Yu''s prayer proves what she was trying to exin about time and space. "You might have not left on your tribtion yet, but somewhere, it already happened." She lifts the scroll up to Xi Zirui''s eyes. "This is an echo, of what is going to happen."


    Xi Zirui nods, he thinks he understands what she means. However, his brain is snagging on bigger implications.


    Ji Limei is assuming Han Yu is someone Xi Zirui is going to meet after leaving on his tribtion, but Xi Zirui knows the truth: that prayer was made by Han Yu in the second world.


    Is that only confirmation that the events that happened in the Transmigrator 4000 really took ce -- not that he believed otherwise -- and like Ji Limei exined; this is an echo of things toe reverberating all the way in the past?


    Or is something else going on that Xi Zirui isn''t quite able to understand.


    He feels like there''s something just outside of his reach that he can''t make sense of.


    Ji Limei goes very still suddenly. "Wait, it''s one thing for the echo of something that is going to happen to show up here, but it''s another for you to know the name of a human you haven''t even met." She narrows her eyes at him. "How did you know his name?"


    Xi Zirui keeps his gaze fixed on the scroll, and on the characters that spell out Han Yu''s name.


    ''I''m an echo of things toe, too,'' he thinks silently to himself.


    ---


    With the date of birth of Han Yu''s first lifetime, Ji Limei manages to find his book in the library after a few minutes of search.


    It''s a bound volume, old and dusty like everything else in the library.


    She hands it to Xi Zirui with a smug smirk. "Like I said, there''s a system."


    Xi Zirui doesn''t want to read the book of Han Yu''s life with Ji Limei looking over his shoulder.


    "Thanks, you can go now."


    She isn''t impressed by the quick way he dismisses her, but makes her way to the doors nheless. "Don''t forget that you owe me."


    Xi Zirui doesn''t, but right now he has bigger worries.


    He looks at the book in his hands, nondescript in every way, and wavers before opening it, feeling in a way like it''s a vition of Han Yu''s privacy.


    He debates with himself for some time before flicking it open to the first page.


    Han Yu''s first life isn''t one he''s familiar with, but the beats and events of it make him smile as Han Yu grows from child into young boy and Xi Zirui starts recognizing some of his defining personality traits.


    And then he reaches a paragraph that almost makes him drop the book.


    He keeps reading, his heart lodged up in his throat.


    He starts flipping through the pages, desperate to reach another reincarnation.


    When he does, he can scarcely believe his eyes.


    How is any of this possible?


    Xi Zirui closes the book, his mind swimming with possibilities.


    He might not know what any of this means yet, but one thing he''s sure of: he needs to find a way to ensure he meets Han Yu during his heavenly tribtion.


    When she confronted him in thest world, Ji Limei imed that the events that led him to throw everyone into the Transmigrator 4000 happened after he returned from his tribtion, in love with Han Yu, and determined to stay with him.


    There''s something he''s still missing about the whole situation, but he wants to find his way back to Han Yu no matter what.


    ---


    He visits his mother in her quarters again.


    She''s still sitting by the moon window with a view of the courtyard, but this time she''s practicing the guqin. She''s ying a soft melody he doesn''t recognize, but ceases plucking the strings as soon as she hears hime in.


    "How was the conversation with your grandfather?" she asks.


    Xi Zirui sits down next to her, tilting his head towards her so she can run her fingers through his hair. "Productive. My heavenly tribtion will be in four days."


    She coos at him. "Oh, you''ll see it won''t be so bad. You might hurt for a while, after you return, but you just need to remember it''s all temporary," her tone his breezy, carefree. "We''re gods, the dust of the mortal world never sticks to us for long. You don''t need to worry."


    His mother''s words are meant to reassure him, but Xi Zirui thinks he''s probably neck deep in the dust of the mortal world, by now.


    "Who decides what my heavenly tribtion will entail?" Xi Zirui asks, trying to keep his tone even.


    Lei Zu smiles. "The Book of Fates will be consulted, of course."


    "Of course," Xi Zirui says, his smile strained.


    He stands to leave but his mother holds him back by the wrist. "I can tell something is weighting on your mind. You should meditate before your tribtion, to ensure everything goes smoothly."


    Xi Zirui thanks her and makes his way out of her rooms. No closer to finding a way back to Han Yu.


    He could of course leave it all up to fate and hope he''ll end up meeting Han Yu again, but since fate is the very force trying to keep them apart, he''d rather not leave everything up to it.


    Without noticing he''s doing it, his feet take him deep into the pce gardens, until hees upon a flowering plum orchard.


    The rain of pink flowers makes him feel nostalgic for the time he was a sect master and Han Yu his devoted disciple.


    There are always little things reminding him of all the lives he has had with Han Yu.


    He''s so absorbed in his thoughts that he doesn''t notice another presence nearby.


    "I''ve heard that you''ll be leaving on your own tribtion soon," Su Xueyi says, sneaking up behind Xi Zirui and whispering the words against his neck.


    Xi Zirui spins around and puts some distance between them, pushing his back into the bark of a plum tree.


    Su Xueyi ignores Xi Zirui''s scowl and leans in again. "I can give you some pointers regarding what to do."


    Xi Zirui is about to send him on his way again, when an idea strikes him. "Do you know if it''s possible to keep our memories during a tribtion?"

 Chapter 188: Dont be callous

    Chapter 188: Don''t be callous


    Su Xueyi''s face shines briefly with undisguised pleasure at being asked something by Xi Zirui.


    Like Bai Mi mentioned, he is recently returned from his own tribtion and eager to show off.


    "Well, the point of the tribtion is for a god to experience all the hardships of mortal life," he smiles indulgently, as if he thinks it''s cute that Xi Zirui doesn''t know this. "It wouldn''t be that great of a tribtion if the gods were aware that what they were experiencing wasn''t really their own life, and after all that struggle they would return to their previous existence."


    Xi Zirui lets out a sigh. He knows all that, he just wants to know if there''s a way to go around it.


    "Did you drink something to make you forget?" he asks, keeping his tone even.


    Su Xueyi nods. "Meng Po''s soup, direct from the Underworld."


    Xi Zirui considers how he can pretend to drink without actually doing it. It seems like a hard thing to do with how many people will be gathered there to watch him leave.


    How can he be sure of where he ends up otherwise? He''ll need to remember his goal of finding Han Yu, no matter where he ends up.


    Of course, first he needs to ensure he ends up in the same timeline as Han Yu''s first lifetime to begin with -- which he still has no idea how to go about.


    ---


    Su Xueyi notices Xi Zirui''s distraction. His smile dims.


    He always feels as if Xi Zirui is li away whenever they''re together. He feels like no matter how hard he tries, he isn''t interesting enough to hold his attention.


    He remembers vividly being a small child, just a young god of no more than 100 years, barely reaching his father''s knee, when his mother told him his future husband had been born.


    That very same day his parents took him to see Xi Zirui, and congratte his mother. Xi Zirui looked so small to him, peacefully asleep in the crib next to Lei Zu''s bed.


    Su Xueyi had stood on his tiptoes and peered inside, his eyes fixed on the sleeping baby.


    Back then, he had no idea what marriage entailed, and what it meant that this tiny baby would one day be his husband -- but he knew it was something important. Written down just for him and Xi Zirui in the Book of Fates.


    A great honor.


    The years passed and Su Xueyi did his best to grow close to Xi Zirui. He wanted them to be together all the time, to be close friends so their future union would be harmonious like Su Xueyi''s parents'' marriage.


    Xi Zirui never seemed much interested in that, as if he didn''t understand the importance of the path that had beenid out for them.


    Privately, Su Xueyi thought this was because the Book of Fates determined that his mother was to have children all by herself, with no husband or wife at her side. Naturally, Xi Zirui grew up without understanding the importance of a strong friendship in developing asting bond between a married couple.


    Su Xueyi was willing to be patience with him, but over the years he felt that the more he tried the more Xi Zirui resisted him.


    The only moments he could get Xi Zirui to stand still long enough were when he found him in the library. There, Xi Zirui allowed him to stay by his side, and Su Xueyi could silently watch him as he read, imagining a future filled with happiness and joy.


    As the centuries turned into millennia, Xi Zirui only grew more distant -- not only with Su Xueyi but with all the young gods of their generation, with the exception of his sister.


    It was as if the entire heavenly realm wasn''t big enough for Xi Zirui.


    Even though he is the oldest, Su Xueyi feels like he''s always trying to catch up to Xi Zirui, trying to breach a distance that grows wider each passing year.


    Su Xueyi''s own tribtion seemed to reflect his inner turmoil. He spent an entire lifetime on the human realm, as the second prince in the Imperial household. Denied the throne by birth, and the person he loved by his brother''s capriciousness.


    Once he returned and recovered his memories, the simrities between his human lifetime and his current predicament weren''t lost on him.


    Somehow, even though no one is trying to steal Xi Zirui from him, Su Xueyi still feels as if he''s ying second fiddle.


    At that moment, a gust of wind rushes through the plum trees, whipping up a flurry of small pink petals, raining them down on the two of them.


    Su Xueyi''s heart swells with the romance of the moment, Xi Zirui carelessly clears the petals away from his head and the book folded up under his waist sash -- drawing Su Xueyi''s attention to it for the first ime.


    With nimble fingers Su Xueyi frees the book from Xi Zirui''s sash, and jumps away from him with a smile.


    "Have you been to the library while I was away on my tribtion?" he asks Xi Zirui, holding up the book above his head. "Did you think about me?"


    His teasing isn''t met with a bashful smile and lowered eyshes, like Su Xueyi keeps dreaming of. Instead, Xi Zirui scowls at him and makes a move to get the book back.


    Su Xueyi barely has the time to snatch away his arm before Xi Zirui''s fingers make contact with the yellowed pages.


    As always, he feels jealous of anything that holds Xi Zirui''s attention. Something he has never mastered.


    Realizing the childishness of his actions but unable to stop himself, Su Xueyi ys keep away with an increasingly more annoyed Xi Zirui. He teases him with the book, almost letting Xi Zirui catch it before pulling it away.


    Finally, he turns his back to Xi Zirui and flips through the book. "Have you been making fun of the humans again?"


    Su Xueyi''s eyes catch on a name, ''Han Yu'' -- likely the human the book is about. Xi Zirui makes onest bid to grab the book from Su Xueyi''s hands, before saying:


    "Give that back, or we''re going to have a problem."


    The smile slips off Su Xueyi''s lips, his dimples smoothing out into his cheeks.


    He has managed to upset Xi Zirui yet again. It''s an unfortunatelymon urrence, but this time Xi Zirui isn''t merely annoyed, he''s looking at Su Xueyi as if he hates him.


    Numb, Su Xueyi hands him back the book without another word, still trying to make sense of the naked hatred in Xi Zirui''s face.


    What could he possibly have done to warrant so much disdain?


    Xi Zirui takes the book and makes his way out of the plum orchard.


    "Who is Han Yu?" he asks after Xi Zirui''s retreating back.


    He doesn''t get an answer, but he knows he won''t forget that name for some time toe.


    ---


    Xi Zirui is disconcerted after his meeting with Su Xueyi.


    It''s extremely straining for him to try to reconcile the two versions of Su Xueyi that exist in his mind. The person he has known his whole life, and who he has been engaged to for about as long, with the possessive asshole who has stood in his way across eight different realms.


    Realistically, Xi Zirui knows he was needlessly cruel to Su Xueyi and dismissive of his genuine attempts to establish a rtionship in the past, but at the same time, he''s not capable of feeling as much guilt as he should.


    Which only makes him more frustrated.


    He feels as if he''s no longer the person he used to be, and while he never quite fit in the heavenly realm, now he doesn''t for apletely different reason.


    He ends up in a wing of the pce that he doesn''t immediately recognize.


    "I''ve been meaning to talk with you," a familiar voice says from behind him.


    His grandmother is standing behind him with her hands sped in front of her stomach, smiling serenely.


    "How can I help, grandmother?"


    Something glints in her eyes, warm and knowing all at once. "No child, it''s me who wants to help you."


    Xi Zirui looks into her eyes, not daring to let hope unfurl in his chest.


    "What is grandma trying to say?" he asks, trying to keep his voice steady.


    She nods towards the book he''s almost crushing in his right hand. "What is that?"


    Xi Zirui''s first instinct is to hide it, but he realizes how childish that is.


    His grandmother doesn''tment on hisck of answer, and merely bids him to follow her.


    They walk into a nearby room, and she closes the door behind Xi Zirui with a soft thud. "I know you''re confused, but there''s no need to worry."


    Some of the tension drains out of him. Of course, his grandma only means to reassure him regarding the uing tribtion.


    "Thank you grandmother, I know what to expect."


    She smiles and pats him on the shoulder. "Yes, you do, because this isn''t the first time you''re doing it."

 Chapter 189: Dont hear it from the beginning

    Chapter 189: Don''t hear it from the beginning


    Xi Zirui stays silent for a long time.


    He doesn''t want to say too much just yet. He thinks it''s better to let his grandma talk first, ande to his conclusions afterwards.


    "What is grandmother trying to say?" he asks, addressing her with the same formality as he would the Empress Dowager.


    Something glints in her wizened eyes. Holding him steadily by the forearm she directs him towards two chairs by the circr moon window, overlooking a tiny courtyard.


    Xi Zirui sits down with the feeling that they didn''t end up here by coincidence.


    It''s possible that his grandmother had been following him and only revealed her presence when it was convenient for her.


    She folds her hands over herp and gives Xi Zirui an appraising look.


    "There are some things you don''t know."


    Xi Zirui nods, the fine hairs on the back of his neck prickling.


    She looks out the window at the courtyard, at the shrubbery swaying gently in the breeze. "I''ve been alive for a long time. Back when humanity was taking its first steps, and the world was a wild and untamed ce."


    Her eyes drift towards him. "Do you know why there aren''t Dragons, Phoenixes, or any other of the great creatures who once shared with us domain over the heavenly realm?" his grandmother asks, apropos of nothing.


    Xi Zirui sits up straighter. "The changing attitudes of humanity made it unsafe for them to walk freely in the human realm, and their natures made it so living permanently in the heavenly realm wasn''t enough for them. As such they have gone into hiding." He replies, feeling as if he''s back in school, trying to impress a teacher -- something he only attempted once or twice before realizing that cutting ss was actually more enjoyable.


    His grandmother nods. "That''s part of it. For a time, hiding was enough, but with humanity''s constant growth and expansion, that wouldn''t be the case for long. A permanent solution needed to be found. Therefore a parallel realm was created, a slice of this world as it used to be long ago, where spirit creatures could live in peace, alongside humans who didn''t harbor any ill intentions towards them, and with plenty of undisturbed nature to enjoy."


    Xi Zirui nods again. That makes sense, he doesn''t understand why they wouldn''t be told the full story in school, although he can also see why that is no longer relevant.


    "I''m telling you this so you understand that for some, that solution came toote."


    Her tone is grave, and the motherly smile is gone from her lips.


    Xi Zirui is now more confused than ever. He doesn''t understand how any of this rtes to him.


    "Some, like my brother. Huan Xuan."


    Her words m into Xi Zirui like an avnche. Suffocating and chilling all at once. He remembers with vivid rity the white dragon rising from the cid waters of the river near Heavenly Dragon sect.


    Heavenly Dragon...He spares a look at his grandmother. Seeing her in a whole new light.


    What exactly was behind the worlds he went to with the Transmigrator 4000?


    Or rather...who?


    The Empress keeps her counsel in the face of Xi Zirui''s disquiet. Her eyes merely drifting towards the book shoved haphazardly into Xi Zirui''s sash.


    "The good thing about books is that anyone can write them, isn''t it?"


    Xi Zirui sits up straighter, his hands balling into fists at his side. "Grandmother, please talk inly."


    "I already am, child. You''re just not listening carefully." She shakes her head, almost fondly.


    She gets up from her chair and spreads out her arms. In the blink of an eye two jade-like horns sprout from her hairline, their roots hidden by her white hair. A smattering of iridescent scales shimmers at her temples and the back of her hands.


    "Do you see now?" she asks, her voice gravely, and deep, as if it''sing from under water.


    Xi Zirui can only stare in shock up at her. Eyes fixed on her dragon horns.


    He remembers at the time that he expected Huan Xuan to resemble Han Yu in the same way Xi Ming resembled him, and was confused as to why he didn''t.


    Looking at his grandmother now, Xi Zirui can see the resemnce.


    She sits back down on her chair and her dragon features disappear, returning her to the appearance Xi Zirui is used to seeing.


    "Huan Xuan was my brother," she says.


    Xi Zirui looks up at her in confusion, trying to wrap his mind around it, but especially around his role in all of this.


    She nods towards the book. "You''ve read it."


    He nods.


    "Then you must be confused as to why the book of Han Yu''s life details exactly the events you have gone through in your...," she pauses, trying to find the right word. "Travels."


    It''s a shock to have the confirmation of what he suspected. To know for sure that his grandmother knows what happened in the alternate worlds.


    Might even have been behind it all along.


    "Why?" he asks, after struggling with himself for a long time in search of something to say.


    "The events you saw, regarding Xi Ming, Huan Xuan, and the Heavenly Dragon sect, more or less took ce." Her lips curl in a private smile. "Save for some creative liberties. I''m sure you won''t begrudge an old woman her entricities."


    Xi Zirui takes her words to mean, that the sect Xi Ming came from wasn''t necessarily called ''Heavenly Dragon'', and that obviously there was no Su Xueyi involved in the events that took ce.


    "Don''t make such aplicated face." She scolds him with a tut. "It''s not as hard as all that. I''m not yet able to see the future. That is for the the Master of Fates and their underlings. I merely got the story started." She reaches across, and plucks the book from Xi Zirui''s fingers. "You filled in the nks when you threw yourself headfirst not only into it, but dragged everyone else with you, too."


    "An echo," Xi Zirui says, eyeing the book in her hands with wide-eyes.


    "That''s right. I started the story, but I didn''t know how it was going to end. That was up to you." She spares a another look at the book. "I suppose it''s still a work-in-progress. This is merely an interlude."


    She smiles kindly at him and reaches across the distance to pat him on the knee. "I knew I was sessful when you woke up today with a lot of questions for everyone and a change of behaviour. I only had to check the book to learn what took ce."


    "Me going on the tribtion the first time around, or... this time, I guess, was your idea?"


    She nods.


    "But why? What does all of this have to do with Xi Ming and Huan Xuan, and me and Han Yu?"


    "Maybe it''s better if I start at the beginning." She leans back on her chair, making herselffortable. "Me and Huan Xuan were the heirs to our n. It was decided that one of us would carry out the n duties, and the other would marry into the heavenly imperial family."


    This too, is something Xi Zirui had no idea about. His grandparents never discussed the particrs of their marriage with him.


    "The Book of Fates mentioned only that one of the children from our n was to marry into the heavenly realm, it didn''t specify who." She gazes out the window again, apparently lost in thought. "I knew my brother wouldn''t do well in that kind of situation so I volunteered."


    An incredible sadness descends over her, making her look older and smaller. "I often wonder if he would still be alive if I hadn''t."


    "Because he met Xi Ming," Xi Zirui says finishing her train of thought.


    All of a sudden, he doesn''t think he likes the direction in which this is going.


    "Immortals and humans aren''t fated to be. This ismon sense. Huan Xuan wouldn''t hear anything of it. Xi Ming was an immortal cultivator, so naturally he believed he could cultivate to immortality." She scoffs. "Never mind that precious few cultivators achieve that, and that it is against the will of fate and the bnce of the heavens."


    Her gaze grows hard. "Those two wouldn''t be deterred, and it killed them both."


    "Xi Ming, he..." Xi Zirui starts, his throat clicking. "He looked like me."


    She nods. "That''s not a coincidence." She takes a deep breath. "As much as I disapproved, Huan Xuan was my brother, I wanted him back. As you know gods don''t reincarnate, and it''s the same for all other immortals."


    "But not for humans," Xi Zirui says, the words sticking to the back of his throat. "Then...but I''m a god..."


    His grandmother shakes her head. "A new life sometimes starts with an old soul." Her eyes grow sad. "Fate, in all its ever turningplexities, saw fit to reward Xi Ming by making hisst reincarnation the final one. By reincarnating as a god, he has reached enlightenment."


    Xi Zirui''s heart beats frantically inside his chest. "Then, is grandmother trying to right past wrongs?"


    He looks into her wizened face, smiling hopefully, but she doesn''t return his smile.


    "What fate has written must alwayse to pass, what is not written cannot be asked." Her dark eyes pass over Xi Zirui, pinning him in ce with their intensity. "I''m making sure the mistakes of the past aren''t repeated."

 Chapter 190: Dont let your life be erased

    Chapter 190: Don''t let your life be erased


    Xi Zirui stares at his grandmother, trying not to let his panic show.


    He has a million questions. His mind is foggy and slow with the whirlwind of new information swimming around in it.


    His grandmother must notice some of his distress because she shoots him a pitying nce. "Child, I know this is a lot for you to take in, but you need to understand that I had to do what I did."


    She sighs, her gaze growing distant and faraway. "I didn''t notice it immediately when you were born. It''s not like I saw Xi Ming often. Despite my brother''s pleas I only conceded to meet with them once. I didn''t want him to think I condoned the foolishness they were embarking into, you understand?"


    Xi Zirui doesn''t, but he still nods, if only to keep his grandmother talking.


    "The more you grew into a young man the more you resembled him. You looked like Xi Ming''s spitting image, with some differences of course, reincarnation is not perfect replication."


    Xi Zirui remembers seeing Xi Ming, and how odd it was to look into such a simr face.


    "There was also your unruly behaviour. Such a surly child, so hard to get you to do anything, so hard to make you understand the importance of your role as a god." His grandmother smiles, but it doesn''t reach her eyes. "Maybe if I had noticed sooner I could have prevented what happenedter."


    "Unlike Xi Ming, Huan Xuan couldn''t reincarnate, but when I found him terribly wounded, on death''s door, I sealed what remained of his essence in his pearl, and kept him in suspended meditation in a secret location, in the hope that after sufficient years passed he might recover from his injuries."


    He can tell by the deep set of her features that that didn''t happen.


    "I went back there but the only thing I found was the dried up husk of his corpse." Her hatred is palpable, almost cloying. "Human cultivators, greedy as all humans are, heard that there was the tomb of an ancient dragon nearby, and that his immortality pearl was still there."


    She shakes her head. "I always forget how fast time goes by in the human realm. How days to us are entire decades there. How easy it is for the most mundane things to be legends in the mortal world."


    Xi Zirui lowers his head, feeling oddly responsible for the events she''s describing. "I''m sorry for grandmother''s loss."


    She smiles at him, and it''s a genuine smile. She reaches across the distance separating them and pats his knee. "Silly child, it wasn''t your fault."


    "But I knew that it wasn''t a coincidence that you were so simr to Xi Ming, and that not soon after Huan Xuan would die."


    "You tried to find his immortal pearl?" Xi Zirui asks, still trying to keep his grandmother talking so he can gather has much information as possible.


    "I did, and I learned that in the time since Huan Xuan''s death, it had been going around from cultivation sect to cultivation sect, passed around as a priceless artifact to be won inpetitions." She pauses. "Until finally someone decided to use it. A sect leader decided to feed it to his sickly child, in the hopes of curing his terminal illness."


    "Han Yu," Xi Zirui whispers.


    His grandmother nods. "Yes, I had to monitor the situation. In the blink of an eye, the sickly boy had grown into a young man." Her dark eyes hold Xi Zirui''s gaze,pelling him to understand her. "I had to make sure the past didn''t repeat itself."


    She reaches for Xi Zirui''s hand and grips it between her knotted fingers. "Grandmother-" Xi Zirui starts, but she cuts him off.


    "I loved my brother, and Fate made it so I would also love you, my grandchild with the face of the man who destroyed him." Her smile is immensely sad, all the lines in her face standing in stark relief, making the weight of every century she lived through apparent. "I couldn''t let you meet the same destiny."


    "Then why send me to a tribtion there?" Xi Zirui asks. "Why make us meet?"


    It seems to him impossibly cruel that his grandmother had put them in each other''s path, only to try and keep them apart afterwards.


    "I hoped that the context of the tribtion would make the two of you fulfill whatever dark desire keeps bringing you together."


    Xi Zirui tries to free his hand from her grip, but she keeps him there, unnmoving.


    She sighs deeply. "I could see from the events in Han Yu''s book that things didn''t work out exactly how I expected them to."


    Xi Zirui says nothing.


    "That''s fine, that''s exactly why I wanted to the two of you to meet for the first time in a tribtion -- the kind of situation I could control." Her eyes soften. "I prepared for the eventually of that. Echoes are everywhere, always trying to reach back to us. The heavenly realm is where time and space converge. Time talks to you, if you know what to ask it."


    He wants to ask her what she did, pry for details.


    But he realizes his grandmother is keeping things vague on purpose.


    Xi Zirui has a theory, though.


    From what he understands as soon as his grandmother knew about Han Yu, she devised to have Xi Zirui meet him in the mortal realm. Which ording to the way the heavenly realm is positioned -- both outside of time and space, and at the center of it -- means that somewhere, it had already happened.


    Effectively, the idea created an alternate reality where the events she set in motion yed out, and which his grandma could explore for her own benefit from her vantage point in the past.


    Somehow, she could easily see into that reality -- the reality of the Transmigrator 4000, where Xi Zirui ended up after the tribtion --, and influence it from there.


    Xi Zirui being back in the past, before all of that took ce isn''t a coincidence. His conscience is recing the original''s, just as it did for all those other Xi Zirui''s in the Transmigrator 4000''s worlds.


    Which can only mean one thing:


    "I''m not going to meet Han Yu in the tribtion, this time around, am I?" Xi Zirui asks, his throat closing up painfully.


    She shakes her head. "It clearly didn''t work the way I hoped it would," she sighs. "I''m sorry to hurt you like this, but it''s the only way to save you. You''ve seen it yourself, there''s no reality in which the two of you can be together."


    "Maybe if someone didn''t intervene..." Xi Zirui says, his voice filled with recrimination.


    His grandmother lets out a throatyugh. "Child, it''s not me trying to keep you apart, it''s Fate. You and him are simply not meant to be."


    Xi Zirui closes his eyes and sucks on a steadying breath. There''s no point in arguing with her.


    He needs to find his way back to Han Yu, ensure they meet and stop his grandmother''s attempt to erase everything they have lived together.


    Erase his children from his memory.


    "You have no right to decide that."


    She smiles, and gets up to her feet. "This is a lot for you to digest. I''m going to let you go back to your room and rest, you''ll be leaving on your tribtion soon, after all."


    Xi Zirui follows after her, trying to keep his fury bottled up under a natural expression.


    ---


    Xi Zirui does return to his rooms, and briefly considers ripping everything to shreds in a fit of anger.


    "Ni Ni, what do you have to say about this fucking mess!" he asks aloud. Slumping onto his bed with a tired sigh.


    "Host... Ni Ni doesn''t know either. Ni Ni hand the, the...Shopkeeper were recruited to bring everyone back, at the request of the Jade Emperor. Who was furious and concerned about the possible implications for the stability of all three realms that so many gods were stuck hopping around time and space."


    Raging at her any longer probably won''t do him any good, so Xi Zirui gives up. Feeling crushed down under the weight of his helplessness.


    What is he going to do?


    His grandmother holds all the cards.


    Xi Zirui doesn''t know how he can change his destination for the tribtion.


    He thought having his memories back would give him an advantage into figuring out how to be together with Han Yu, but he didn''t take into ount that there would be someone with even more information than him working from the sidelines.


    He just knows he won''t give up.


    In the middle of it all, learning he''s the reincarnation of Xi Ming is the least surprising thing he has learned.


    It changes nothing about who he is, and how he feels.


    If anything, it cements in him the importance of avoiding Xi Ming''s tragic end.


    Xi Zirui doesn''t fall asleep as much as he crashes from exhausting into the messy sheets.


    When morninges, he has an action n for what he''s going to do.

 Chapter 191: Dont blackmail

    Chapter 191: Don''t ckmail


    Xi Zirui''s first course of business is to go on with his day as if he isn''t boiling on the inside.


    He''s still unclear on whether his grandmother knows she ended up being dragged into his "travels", as she put it, and he suspects she kept her exnation purposefully vague to ensure he couldn''t interfere in her ns.


    It''s best for him if she thinks he''s scrambling around like a headless chicken, terrified at the prospect of losing all his recollections of Han Yu and the time they have spent together.


    In the meantime, he needs to get a hold of Li Siqi. If he remembers correctly, as the goddess of record keeping, it''s her responsibility to scout out the locations and time periods a god will be sent to during a tribtion.


    Of course, approaching her directly will draw too much attention -- which means Xi Zirui needs to be sneaky about it.


    He''ll get in touch with Liao Min first, who is not only Li Siqi''s wife, but a martial goddess.


    He can use the pretext of wanting to be physically ready for his tribtion to get close to her. It''s flimsy, but Xi Zirui has his terrible reputation as a louche who only cares about enjoying himself and avoids responsibility at all costs to cover for him.


    Not that he''s in any hurry to broadcast his whereabouts in case his grandmother is keeping an eye on him. Which she most definitely is.


    He purposefully seeks out Bai Mi to tell her he has much to think about and is going to wander the woods surrounding the Jade Pce on his own.


    This is of course incredibly tedious, so she doesn''t offer to apany him and only shrugs in obvious disinterest.


    Next he stops by his mother''s room and tells her the same thing.


    Now two people will be able to confirm his location in case anyone goes looking for him.


    He makes his way out the Jade Pce''s grounds by way of a little out of the way courtyard. Hoping no one will see him. His path does lead to the greater wooded area surrounding the pceplex, but more importantly: it leads to Liao Min''s pce and the hall of marital strength where she is likely to be if she isn''t at home.


    ---


    Xi Zirui hopes that the person he''ll find home is Li Siqi, but he doesn''t hold out his breath. She''s a well-known workaholic, and the two of them never saw eye-to-eye the few times they interacted.


    It''s bizarre to think about how his impression of several people he barely knew changed drastically after the time he''s spent with them in the Transmigrator 4000.


    He reaches Liao Min and Li Siqi''s home and is summarily informed by the minor goddess who answers the door that neither of them is there.


    Not the most ideal oue, but he''s sure he''ll at least find Liao Min in the hall of martial strength.


    He was often sent to the hall of martial strength as a punishment for breaking rules or causing trouble. Sometimes to meditate, sometime to cleanse his spirit through exercise -- or so his grandfather said.


    Xi Zirui thinks he just wanted him out of the way and too tired to make any more trouble.


    He walks into the hall of martial strength without drawing any undue attention, all the other martial gods are well used to seeing him around.


    He asks one of them about Liao Min, and is told she''s in the inner courtyard, practicing.


    Xi Zirui cuts across the building towards the courtyard, but instead of seeing Liao Min exercising in her inner robes, practicing her sword forms dutifully, he finds her fully dressed in her martial armor, talking with someone partially hidden behind a tall shrub.


    Slowing down his steps, Xi Zirui makes his way towards them silently.


    "I told you already, there''s nothing I can do about it," Liao Min says, sounding exasperated.


    "I''m your wife''s colleague, surely you can make an exception for me."


    Xi Zirui reels at hearing Shen Yun''s familiarly reedy voice. The truth is that he had no idea who he was before the events of the Transmigrator 4000


    Unlike many of the others, the two of them never crossed paths, and if Xi Zirui ever saw him in passing it didn''t leave asting impression.


    "Why are you torturing yourself? He''s engaged to the little princeling, you should let it go."


    Are they talking about him?


    He ttens himself against the wall, and strains to hear more attentively.


    ---


    Shen Yun looks pleadingly up at Liao Min, making himself look small and defenseless.


    He hates having to subject himself to this humiliating pantomime, but the only way a minor god like him gets any respect is by making themselves small and pitiful, in the hopes that one of the higher gods will condescend to look their way.


    "It''s not like that, I just want a post near him. Everyone knows he''ll be a martial god, now that he has returned from his tribtion." He smiles at her, sad and a little wistful. "I know my ce, I just really admire Su Xueyi and want to be close to him."


    He can tell from Liao Min''s face that she believes him. Why wouldn''t she?


    Aren''t minor gods supposed to admire higher gods? Watching, and studying them in the hope to join their ranks one day?


    It''s particrly vexing for Shen Yun, who works so hard, takes his duties so seriously, only to see the recognition he so rightfully deserves beingid at the feet of those lesser than him in everything except birth.


    Why must that stain upon the heavenly realm, Xi Zirui, go on a tribtion as a punishment? Why are his punishments the rewards everyone else battles so hard for?


    The only way for a minor god to be a higher god is to go through a tribtion to test their mettle. A privilege Shen Yun has been denied for centuries now.


    As a minor god for the civil bureau of mortal affairs, Shen Yun is no more than a glorified clerk. While the higher gods of the civil bureau regrly handle affairs in the mortal realm, answer prayers and have statues and temples built in their honor. Shen Yun walks around running their errands, and handling all the minor bureaucracy of the heavenly realm.


    He called Li Siqi his "colleague" just now, to appeal to the side of Liao Min who wants to please her high-strung wife at all costs. In reality, while Li Siqi is more cordial to him than most other higher gods, Shen Yun has no illusions about how she regards him.


    Liao Min is looking at him with aplicated expression.


    It''s a mixture of pity with profound embarrassment.


    Shen Yun is familiar with this look. Higher gods often cast it towards him and the other minor gods, whenever they act in any way they consider ''petty'' and ''unenlightened''.


    Liao Min is probably trying to wrap her mind around why Shen Yun would admire someone to the extent of asking for a post near them. He knows that to her it feels demeaning and insulting.


    Shen Yun is used to being demeaned and insulted, and the worst part is that the higher gods don''t even do it on purpose.


    It''s just the way things are, and none of them questions it. Higher gods give orders, lower gods obey them.


    Higher god have glorious fates written for them in the Book of Fates.


    Lower gods get stuck with the mundane humdrum of the heavenly realm. Most of them don''t have more than one line or two written about them.


    Shen Yun himself only has a handful of words: "Unmarried. Best suited for civil affairs."


    With such a cruel brush had Fate summed up his existence.


    Each passing decade, makes it hard for Shen Yun to be resigned with his lot in life.


    He wants more for himself, he doesn''t care if his desires stink of mortal weakness.


    The mortals are the lucky ones, to never know their fate, and how it binds them.


    So Shen Yun turns his eyes up towards Liao Min and begs.


    He doesn''t have any pride left, at least that mortal weakness he haspletely expiated.


    ---


    Xi Zirui hears their conversation from his hiding ce.


    Hears each of Shen Yun''s ingratiating, greasy words, and Liao Min''s sighing acquiescence.


    "I''ll see what I can do once his title is determined."


    Shen Yun gives her a look of such obsequious gratitude that it turns the contents of Xi Zirui''s stomach sour.


    "I''m grateful for the attention, and happy to help in simr way if needed."


    Liao Min pauses for a while. "Supposed I''d ask you to put in a few good words about me to Li Siqi in the meantime, would you do it?"


    Shen Yun smiles coyly and nods. Liao Min beams. After that the two of them part ways.


    Xi Zirui waits for Shen Yun to be out of sight before approaching Liao Min who startles at his presence.


    He smiles widely at her. "I can see General Liao is in a very giving mood. I wonder if I can also benefit from some of that generosity."


    Xi Zirui doesn''t want to ckmail Liao Min by threatening her with what he overheard, but he absolutely will if she refuses to cooperate.


    His grandmother isn''t ying fair, and unfortunately for Liao Min, that means Xi Zirui won''t either.

 Chapter 192: Dont pry into your fellow gods lives

    Chapter 192: Don''t pry into your fellow god''s lives


    Liao Min looks at Xi Zirui as if it''s the first time she''s seeing him.


    Her features rearrange themselves into aplex mixture of disbelief and amusement. "What?" she asks, her chin held high and the scales of her armor glimmering iridescently under the morning sun.


    "I heard you agreeing to offer a minor god a post while bypassing proper channels." Xi Zirui says, straightening his back and making himself taller. "Something like that can get you in a lot of trouble."


    Liao Min raises a single eyebrow at him. "And who is going to believe the brat who painted peacocks and set them loose in the imperial courtyards?"


    That''s a good point, but she''s severely underestimating how desperate Xi Zirui is.


    "Enough people will believe me. Enough to make a lot of trouble for you."


    The smirk vanishes from her face, she no longer looks amused. "Just tell me what you want, it seems I''m in the mood to answer the prayers of the needful today."


    Xi Zirui didn''t expect her to go straight to the point. "I need you to get me a meeting with Li Siqi," he says. "There''s something I need to discuss with her."


    Actually, what he needs is to probe her for some information about the tribtions, and then get ess to the civil bureau of mortal affairs.


    The rest, he''ll continue to figure out as he goes.


    He expects a lot of reactions from Liao Min, but not the throatyugh she lets out.


    "I would love to get a meeting with her myself." Despite herughter, all the traces of amusement are well and truly gone from Liao Min''s face. "I''m her wife and I can barely get a few hours alone with her, let alone get a meeting for someone else."


    That stumps Xi Zirui. He doesn''t know what to say.


    He has never been close to Liao Min or Li Siqi, and therefore has no idea about the particrs of their marriage.


    It is odd, to imagine them being anything but close, though.


    "I can help," he blurts out. "I can get her to spend more time with you."


    "Really?" Liao Min asks, doubtful.


    With good reason, because Xi Zirui is just talking out of his ass.


    "Absolutely."


    "How would you know? Haven''t you been avoiding your betrothed since...," she scrunches up her nose, trying toe up with a measure of time. "since the dawn of time, basically?"


    Xi Zirui is very sessful when ites to romance with the man he actually loves -- but he can''t really boast about that, now, can he?


    "Believe me, I know everything about romance."


    And to prevent his iparable knowledge from being lost forever, he really needs to reach Li Siqi and find a way to thwart his grandmother''s ns.


    So Xi Zirui puts on his most trustworthy face and hopes Liao Min is really desperate.


    After a moment of silent deliberation with herself she lets out a sigh and hangs up her head in defeat, as if ashamed of how low she has sunk.


    "Fine, I might as well try." She shakes her head despondently. "It''s not like I can humiliate myself any further."


    ---


    She leads Xi Zirui to the civil bureau of mortal affairs, where it takes them an age and a half to locate Li Siqi.


    They eventually find her in the upper floor, hidden halfway behind arge shelf as she attempts to organize a series of scrolls ording to a system that makes sense only to her.


    She looks high-strung and frazzled, and very annoyed to be interrupted in the middle of her important task of organizing bamboo-strip scrolls by thickness of strips -- from what Xi Zirui can tell.


    "I''m really busy," she tells Liao Min, voicing it like an usation. "Is this important?"


    Liao Min stumbles on her words for a good five minutes before being able to croak out a garbled, "The imperial prince has some urgent matters to discuss with you."


    She turns on her heel to leave, but Xi Zirui holds her back by the skirt p of her armor, forcing her to face Li Siqi again.


    He gives her a meaningful look, a silent reminder to say the words they practiced on the way to the civil bureau.


    Xi Zirui might have second intentions, but that doesn''t mean he can''t do his best to delivery a quality ckmail(ish) service.


    "Uh, you look particr radiant today," Liao Min says, stammering some more. Xi Zirui is secretly proud that she added her own ir by calling Li Siqi ''radiant'', it has character. "I''ll be going now, but I look forward to hearing all about your day, and the work you''ve der today at home."


    Her eyes never once meet Li Siqi, but she leaves with her head held high. Her arms swing a little mechanically at the sides of her body with each step, but Xi Zirui considers it a good sign that she only stammered a little instead of a lot.


    When he chances a surreptitious look at Li Siqi he finds her giving Liao Min''s retreating back a puzzled stare.


    She shakes her head and refocuses her attention on Xi Zirui. "What can I help his heavenly highness with?"


    Such formal ways of address aren''tmon among high gods, and the fact that Li Siqi is so deferential to him makes it clear that she''s only entertaining him because of his status.


    "Due to my recent behaviour I''ve been told toe here and offer my assistance, in order to reflect on my conduct and contemte the important ce all of us upies in the bnce of the universe."


    Xi Zirui is very proud of himself foring up with something so believable on the fly. He has Ji Limei to thank for inspiring him with all her boasting about volunteering to help other gods with their prayers.


    Li Siqi doesn''t look like she doubts his words, but she isn''t pleased to hear them. She shoves the scrolls back into the shelf haphazardly, her arched brows knit in annoyance.


    "Why must his heavenly highness'' punishment be a punishment for me as well?" She rubs the bridge of her nose and inhales loudly. "I don''t mean to say that his heavenly highness''s presence is unpleasant, merely that I have a lot of work to do and supervising someone else, however useful they may be," -- the corners of her lips tten gravely, a sure indication that she doesn''t expect Xi Zirui to be the least bit useful -- "is still very time consuming."


    Xi Zirui nods, matching her tense posture and serious expression. "Why, though?"


    All of the goodwill he earned by looking serious and diligent just now is gone in a sh as she shoots him a withering look. "Why what?"


    "Aren''t there several other higher gods and minor gods who can do this work as well? Why must it all fall on you?"


    She''s silent for a long time, her cheeks growing redder.


    Xi Zirui barrels on. "You are married, you should spend some time with your family as well."


    "I appreciate the concern." No she doesn''t. "But I don''t see how that''s any of his heavenly highness''s concern."


    Thatst part is true. She really doesn''t understand what business Xi Zirui has prying into her private life.


    "It''s good to be diligent and hardworking, but not at the expense of family time and personal fulfillment."


    Li Siqi smiles tightly. "I''ll be sure to take that advice into consideration." She turns her attention to the shelf in front of her. "His heavenly highness can start by organizing these records by date, while dividing them geographically. It''s a time consuming task, so my advice is to get started as soon as possible."


    Xi Zirui is like a dog with a bone now, Li Siqi has something elseing if she thinks she''s getting away that easily.


    "Just now Liao Min seemed so eager to see you at hometer. Wouldn''t it be a good idea to finish work for today and spend some time with her?"


    That would also have the added benefit of allowing Xi Zirui some time to poke around the civil bureau undisturbed, which, in the advent of Li Siqi not cooperating, is the next best thing.


    His words hit Li Siqi like an arrowhead, she tenses immediately and her face goes nk. "I appreciate his heavenly highness''s marital advice, but it is unwarranted. I''m well aware of my spousal duties and will act in ordance to them."


    Her stiffness while talking about her marriage is concerning. He doesn''t understand why she''s so reluctant to spend time with Liao Min, when Liao Min is clearly head-over-heels in love with her.


    Or maybe he understands too well.


    Just because Liao Min and Li Siqi often ended up together in the Transmigrator 4000''s worlds, doesn''t mean their rtionship was harmonious to begin with.


    Tentatively Xi Zirui asks, "Is there something preventing you from going home?"


    Surprisingly, Li Siqi nods. "Yes, my desire not to be there."

 Chapter 193: Dont play matchmaker

    Chapter 193: Don''t y matchmaker


    Xi Zirui drops his guard, inching closer to Li Siqi despite himself.


    It would make sense that another person, bound by the constraints of Fate would also be dissatisfied. It stands to reason that Xi Zirui wouldn''t be the only one.


    He''s momentarily worried about all the times he pushed the two of them together in the other worlds, and of what that might mean.


    Li Siqi leans against a nearby table, sighing despondently. Xi Zirui takes a seat on the table, bncing his feet on the chair below.


    Li Siqi shoots him a reproachful look, but he only asks, "Why don''t you want to go home?"


    He expects to hear a tale o star crossed love where Li Siqi tearfully admits nurturing feelings for someone else.


    Instead, she says, "because I''m not wanted there," while fiddling with the hem of her billowing sleeves.


    Xi Zirui bites his tongue to refrain from calling her an idiot.


    He should have known that it was naive to expect that Li Siqi and Liao Min wouldn''t be as obnoxiously clueless in the heavenly realm as they were in the alternate realms.


    "What gives you that impression?" he asks, through gritted teeth.


    Li Siqi shrugs in a poor attempt to look nonchnt when in fact she''s deeply upset about it. "I heard Liao Min say as much."


    Xi Zirui sincerely doubts that. The most likely exnation is that she overheard Liao Minmenting with someone that she was nervous to start a life with Li Siqi and she took that to mean that she hated her or something.


    "What did she say, exactly?" Xi Zirui asks, already imagining this will be an easy misunderstanding to clear up.


    "I wanted to surprise her at the martial hall, and overheard her talking with another martial god, about how much of a nuisance I was, and how she didn''t want to talk with me."


    Xi Zirui grows silent.


    That does sound bad.


    But he''s not ready to give up yet. "Did she say your name? Is it possible she could have been talking about someone else?"


    Li Siqi throws him a dirty look. "I know what I heard."


    She doesn''t look interested in talking with him anymore and steps away from the table. "Organize the scrolls if you still want to make yourself useful," she says, over his shoulder.


    Xi Zirui res at the shelves in front of him, wondering if he bit more than he can chew.


    ---


    Li Siqi fumes all the way down to the lower floor, still clutching the ream of scrolls protectively against his chest.


    She can''t stand the idea of that Xi Zirui, who barely knows her, questioning her with such a judgmental tone.


    As if Li Siqi is an idiot who hears things wrong and gets her feelings hurt over nothing.


    In all fairness, he''s likely not the only person to have that impression about her.


    She has always been regarded as a mousy, neurotic, stickler for rules. A higher goddess who behaves like a minor one, with how much she keeps her nose buried in the work all other gods would rather hand off to minor god underlings.


    Because caring too much about the work that needs to be done should be below a higher god''s attention. A higher god should live in a constant state of meditation andmunion with the cosmos, unperturbed by trivial affairs.


    Li Siqi happens to like the trivialities of her post as civil goddess.


    Some mortals in the present pray to pass their civil servant examination (even though some feel guilty about this useless superstitious belief) while others, hundreds of years in the past, pray to pass the imperial civil service examinations -- is it so wrong for Li Siqi to see a beautiful symmetry in it?


    To take pride in her role as goddess? To see herself as civil servant of humanity, in a way, and take that role seriously?


    In Li Siqi''s opinion, many gods have forgotten it''s not only the mortals who need them, but they who need the mortals as well.


    She knows her views earn her the scorn of a few and the ridicule of many.


    Which is why it came as a surprise to everyone when the Book of Fates, which had previously only detailed a brief summary of her administrative duties, suddenly revealed a new entry, detailing her marriage to the martial goddess, Liao Min.


    Li Siqi has always been shy, and was fine with the idea of remaining unmarried. It''s not as if the Book of Fates goes around pairing everyone like a human matchmaking service.


    So, it came as a great shock to her that she was to be married, and to such a formidable goddess no less.


    Liao Min is one of the most respected martial gods. Humans often pray to her, requesting help in battles big and small in the past, fortitude in the present to go ahead with a business venture or ask for a promotion, and again for aid in far flung battles in the future.


    Often, Liao Min will go in person to assist her worshipers and lend them her strength. Although she only shows herself to the most virtuous.


    Li Siqi admires her dedication, she thinks that in their ways, they have a lot ofmon in this regard.


    Which is why she warmed up to the idea of the marriage fairly quick, growing bashful about it even.


    At first, she was under the impression that if Liao Min wasn''t excited about the idea, she wasn''t upset about it either. She treated Li Siqi cordially and didn''t dy in making their living arrangements.


    Everything was progressing at the expected pace -- Li Siqi really felt like the two of them were growing closer and establishing a connection -- until the day she decided to pay Liao Min a visit at the hall of martial strength.


    Maybe it was karma, for entertaining such romantic notions, that made her overhear Liao Minining about her to a colleague just as she was about to announce her presence and tell Liao Min she had brought lunch for the two of them to share.


    Try as she might, Li Siqi can''t forget Liao Min''s words:


    "She isn''t easy, very quiet and introspective. Sometimes, I''m afraid of talking to her, so I just stay silent."


    Her careless words cut Li Siqi to the quick.


    In such few words Liao Min had managed toy bare all of Li Siqi''s insecurities.


    She''s aware that she''s awkward, that others find it hard to talk with her. She knows that she too dull and unpleasant for anyone to look forward to herpany.


    But as much as she knows the other gods think those things about her, she has never heard any of them voice it.


    It''s unbearable that her wife would be the first.


    After that day she avoided Liao Min whenever possible, burying herself even more deeply in her work, staying out of the house whenever she knew Liao Min would be there.


    It''s better that way.


    The Book of Fates might have bound them together, but it never said they should love each other, or even appreciate each other''spany.


    Li Siqi lowers the scrolls in her arms onto a table in a quiet corner and prepares to devote herself to her work again.


    Work, at least, doesn''t judge her.


    ---


    It takes Xi Zirui hours to organize the scrolls ording to Li Siqi''s specifications, and he still isn''t sure he did it right by the time he considers the task somewhat done.


    He thinks he has probably convincingly sold the idea that he was sent to the civil bureau as punishment. Well enough perhaps, to try his luck with Li Siqi again.


    If he can''t use the Liao Min angle, maybe he can ferret information out of her using other means.


    He''s searching for her in the lower level when the clink of armor draws his attention.


    Liao Min is making her way towards him with hurried steps and an anxious expression.


    "So?" she asks, her voice lowered. "I''ve been waiting at home, but she still hasn''t arrived. Did you talk with her?"


    Xi Zirui looks around at the other gods working silently around them and pulls Liao Min into a quiet cranny between two perpendicr shelves.


    "Why is Li Siqi under the impression that you don''t like her?" he asks, his tone more using than he originally intended.


    Liao Min blinks at him twice in quick session. "I have no idea? I''ve always been cordial to her."


    Xi Zirui sighs. He has his own problems, he can''t be here wasting time ying marriage counselor.


    Li Siqi and Liao Min are always trouble. Even retroactively.


    "She mentioned something about overhearing a conversation between you and another martial god about how she was a nuisance and you didn''t want to talk with her."


    At first, Liao Min looks utterly confused, as if this is the first time she''s hearing anything about it, but then her confusion clears and she looks horrified instead.


    "I think this might be an awful misunderstanding," she says, paler than bone china.


    Xi Zirui groans, muttering under his breath. "It usually is with the two of you."


    "What am I going to do?" Liao Min asks, her tone verging on despair.


    Xi Zirui considers the techniques he has used to win over Han Yu in all the worlds he was ying hard to get.


    With a grave expression, he sps Liao Min by the shoulder and looks her in the eye. "I think I have an idea."

 Chapter 194: Dont be a peeping tom

    Chapter 194: Don''t be a peeping tom


    Xi Zirui and Liao Min brainstorm for a while, but not five minutester a stern-faced civil goddess approaches them with a thunderous scowl.


    "If you are quite finished with whatever business brought you to the civil bureau, please leave," she says, the corners of her mouth pinched in annoyance. "Your voices carry."


    She proims thatst sentence as if it it is a searing indictment, and leaves in a flurry of billowing gauze robes.


    Liao Min sighs, pointing towards her retreating back. "They''re all like that." At Xi Zirui''s confused look she borates, "Civil gods. They make you feel big, plodding and lumbering. Not to mention stupid."


    While Liao Min is feeling sorry for herself Xi Zirui considers their options.


    In the very first world, Li Siqi seemed very taken with the hyperpetent, no nonsense Director Liao.


    It stands to reason that she would also appreciate those qualities in their original world.


    Together with his own experience of sessfully wooing a prickly Han Yu, time and time again, Xi Zirui thinks the two of them can put something together.


    He drags Liao Min outside by the sleeve. "Here''s what we''re going to do..."


    ---


    After an entire afternoon of work, Xi Zirui and Liao Min return to the civil bureu. As it bes apparent Li Siqi has no intention of leaving, after night falls and all other gods except her leave the building.


    Liao Min looks longingly at the single point of light trembling through the wax paper windows.


    "She seems lonely," she says, misty-eyed.


    Xi Zirui thinks she seems stubborn. Li Siqi has a wife waiting for her at home.


    His husband isn''t even on the same realm, nor his husband yet, for that matter.


    He thinks she should have gotten over her bruised pride a long time ago and tried to clear things up with Liao Min. To him it doesn''t make sense to avoid the person you''re married to forever, instead of confronting them about the hurtful things they said.


    But Li Siqi''s loss is Xi Zirui''s gain, otherwise he wouldn''t have the opportunity to worm his way into hers and Liao Min''s confidence.


    He gestures at Liao Min to go ahead, and walk towards that single point of light on the otherwise dark building.


    "Ok Ni Ni y some romantic guqin cover from bilibili," he says, as soon as Liao Min is far away enough not to hear him.


    Ni Ni chimes. "Host realizes that it would be in the interests of Ni Ni''s mission to let the Empress go ahead with her n and prevent the events that lead Host to the Transmigrator 4000 from ever happening, right?"


    "Yes," Xi Zirui says, his tone frosty.


    "Ni Ni is just mentioning this so that Host knows to be grateful for Ni Ni''s help, that''s all," she says, her voiceing out as a high-pitched squeak in the face of Xi Zirui''s killing aura.


    "I''ll be grateful the moment you actually prove helpful," he hisses.


    Not a momentter, the melodious and mournful cry of the guqin rings out through the empty courtyard, no doubt reaching Li Siqi''s ears inside the civil bureu''s building.


    Liao Min has positioned herself below the window and is ready for her queue.


    Which means she stands up to her full height around the same time Li Siqi opens the window with a bang, sticking her head out and asking, "Who is ying the guqin outside?"


    It''s a credit to Liao Min''s military training that she doesn''t make a sound even while clutching her forehead in obvious pain.


    Xi Zirui ducks behind a shrub so that Li Siqi can''t see him.


    She looks around the courtyard, and eventually notices Liao Min making her way gingerly from behind the window.


    "General Liao?" She looks horrified at the sight of Liao Min''s bruised forehead. "What are you doing here?"


    "I understand that Officer Li has been busytely, so I''ve decided to surprise her with a homecooked meal."


    Li Siqi''s grand announcement is somewhat ruined by her hunched posture, and her grimace of pain.


    The homecooked meal is what Xi Zirui and Li Siqi have beenboring over for the entire afternoon. Their paltry cooking skills put together manage to add up to something halfway decent, if not impressive.


    But Li Siqi has probably been practicing inedia(1) for the past few weeks so she shouldn''t be picky about the food someone else brings her.


    "Oh," it''s all she says.


    Xi Zirui wants to jump out of his bush and ask her what''s the matter with her, but as that would ruin his n -- stays quiet instead.


    Luckily Liao Min is quick on her feet. She stretches out an arm towards Li Siqi who looks at it like it is a poisonous snake, ready to strike at any moment.


    "You want mee down from the window?" she asks, voice wavering.


    Liao Min nods, boldly. "Romantic," it''s all she says.


    Xi Zirui remembers giving her a much lengthier exnation, but it''s better to take a shortcut than to meander through a field of pretty flowers with no destination in sight.


    Gingerly, Li Siqi takes Liao Min''s hand and climbs up on the windowsill. She still looks uncertain about the whole thing, and like she doesn''t think Liao Min is all there.


    Instead of helping Li Siqi jump down from the window Liao Min takes the opportunity to pick her up behind the knees and carry her down, rather ungainly and more akin to a sack of rice than a dignified princess carry.


    "I was on the ground floor," Li Siqi says, as soon as Liao Min deposits her on the ground.


    Liao Min chances a worried look towards the shrubs where Xi Zirui is hiding. He can''t do anything and risk revealing himself.


    She''s on her own now.


    Deciding to overstep her blunder at gantry, Liao Min ignores Li Siqi''s remark and guides her towards the side of the civil bureau''s building where she hasid out a cloth over which the spread of food she and Xi Zirui made is arranged.


    "I thought that since you wouldn''t go home, I''d bring home to you," Liao Min says, taking a seat and motioning Li Siqi to do the same.


    Liao Min might be clumsy in her seduction but Li Siqi is still touched by the gesture. Xi Zirui can tell even at a distance.


    Liao Min makes an entire production out of serving Li Siqi, filling up a bowl for her with the best cuts of meat and pouring her a cup of fragrant plum wine.


    Li Siqi epts the food with a shell-shocked expression. "What is the meaning of this?" she asks, looking at the bowl Liao Min ces in her hand as if she expects it to strike at any moment.


    For a moment it seems as if Liao Min isn''t going to answer her, but after filling up a bowl for herself, she inhales deeply and then says, "I have the utmost respect, and admiration for you, and would like the two of us to experience the intimacy of any married couple."


    "Oh."


    Liao Min clears her throat. "I also want to apologize if any of my words have caused offense, I swear it wasn''t my intention."


    "Oh," Li Siqi says, again, this time lower.


    Liao Min still isn''t finished with her heartfelt confessions, rearing up for another go.


    Xi Zirui worries that perhaps he emphasized the importance of propermunication so much that she decided to go ahead and have a monologue exining her side of things.


    Very properly, Li Siqi holds her bowl from the base and sets down her bowl beside her folded knees. "May I kiss you?" she asks, equally properly.


    That shuts Liao Min right up.


    Thest thing Xi Zirui sees, before beating a tactful retreat, is Li Siqi pushing Liao Min down on the grass and climbing on top of her.


    ---


    Xi Zirui reaches his rooms feeling hopeful about his chances of getting more information about his tribtion''s destination from Li Siqi. But he''s nothing if not polite, so he''s going to let the two of them have their moment and wille knocking on their door bright and early the next day.


    When heys his head down to sleep he finds that some of the anxiety he''d been ignoring the whole day is now closing down on him. Making his throat feel tight and his breathing slow.


    Seeing Liao Min and Li Siqi ovee their differences only serves as a cruel reminder that Han Yu isn''t here with him, and if his grandmother has her way -- never will again.


    Xi Zirui is determined to get him and the life they''ve built together back, but what can his determination do in the face of insurmountable odds?


    Sleep, when ites, isn''t restful. Xi Zirui twists and turns the entire night, gued by dark dreams, and wakes up with the wan morning light shining down on him, making his bleary eyes sting.


    He sits up in bed gingerly, and notices for the first time, the second presence in his room.


    "You''ve been acting oddtely," Bai Mi says, from her seat at his vanity. "I want to know what''s going on."


    ---


    (1) Daoist practice where a person can meditate to the point of no longer needing food to survive (please don''t try this)

 Chapter 195: Dont go ask your big sister for help

    Chapter 195: Don''t go ask your big sister for help


    Xi Zirui sits up in bed and contemtes his options.


    He can lie to Bai Mi, pretend that there''s nothing to tell, and try to continue to sneak behind her back to get his way.


    Or he can tell her the truth, and enlist her help.


    The question is: can he trust her?


    He knows she''s upset about him going on a tribtion first, but she wouldn''t take her frustrations out on him. Would she?


    There''s a dissonance between the sister he grew up with, and the Bai Mi he met in the other worlds. Sometimes ally, sometimes foe, always a powerful asset.


    In the end, the decision is made for him when Bai Mi tires of waiting for an answer and all but drags it out of him.


    "I heard a civil goddessment she saw you around the civil bureau," she says, her tone using. "Why did you tell me you were going to the woods?"


    Xi Zirui considers telling her ''it was on the way'', before her severely arched eyebrows make him reconsider the wisdom in that.


    "Fine, I''ll tell you." He gets out of bed with a sigh and points a finger in her face. "But you have to promise to help me."


    ---


    Bai Mi hears him in silence, as he skirts around the true reason why he wants to go to a tribtion in which he can meet Han Yu.


    "So...you read about him by chance in the library, and now you''re convinced he''s the love of your life?" She says, trying on the words for size and finding them ill-fitting.


    Xi Zirui grimaces. "That''s the gist of it."


    He worries that perhaps his excuse is too flimsy, and that Bai Mi won''t believe something so far-fetched.


    Bai Mi shakes her head in disbelief and lets out a snort. "You would be flighty enough for something like that."


    "So you''ll help me?"


    "What are older sisters for?"


    For a lot of things, but seldom for being helpful. Xi Zirui would describe Bai Mi as an agent of chaos, a hidden inciter of mischief and a thousand other adjectives in the same vein before ever reaching helpful.


    Energized by the prospect of having something to do she bounces out of her seat at the vanity. "Let''s go, with your usual means I doubt you''ll get anything out of that stick in the mud civil goddess."


    Xi Zirui resents that, but he follows after her anyway.


    ---


    When they reach Li Siqi''s and Liao Min''s house they''re informed the mistresses of the house are still resting, but are invited to wait in the waiting room.


    Bai Mi has gone through three cups of tea before the two of them make their way downstairs. They look bleary-eyed and tired. Despite their impable robes and hair, the conspicuous flush of recent activity is apparent on both their cheeks.


    Bai Mi produces a stiff fan with a long handle from thin hair and waves it in front of her face with an outraged huff.


    Xi Zirui wishes he could tell her about the spectacle she made of herself when she was Ji Limei''s shizun just to see her snap her fan in half with the shock.


    Very uncharacteristically, Li Siqi is all smiles. "To what do we owe the pleasure?"


    She and Liao Min sit across from Xi Zirui and Bai Mi in a loveseat, their knees pointed inwards, like a pair of mandarin ducks, whose necks seem to be maically attracted.


    "My brother is scared of his tribtion," Bai Mi says, almost pouting. "He hasn''t even been able to sleep with how terrified grandfather''s announcement has made him."


    Liao Min doesn''t look very convinced and gives Xi Zirui a searching look, which he answers with a shrug.


    "That''s unfortunate," Li Siqi says, for a moment the serious civil goddess Xi Zirui saw the day before again, at least until Li Siqi does something that makes her smile fondly.


    Are couples in love usually this annoying?


    Is Xi Zirui only now noticing because he''s usually also part of a couple in love?


    Bai Mi seems to share his sentiment. Her nose wrinkles in distaste at Li Siqi''s and Liao Min''s outpouring of domestic bliss.


    "Quite unfortunate. As the goddess responsible for overseeing the tribtions I was wondering if it was possible for you to rmend a location Xi Zirui feelsfortable with to grandfather," Bai Mi says, cutting to the chase.


    The look of cloying infatuation vanishes from Li Siqi''s eyes. "That would be overstepping my duties. The Book of Fates is the final arbiter when ites to tribtions."


    Bai Mi nods again. "We are not asking you to overstep any boundaries or break any taboos. However, it is true that the Book of Fates gives a certain...leeway, right?"


    Li Siqi stiffens. "Well, yes, often the information can be vague when ites to temporary things like a tribtion."


    Liao Min is looking between the two of them as if she''s trying to make sense of a game of go that has long ended. Xi Zirui suspects that she wishes she could be practicing her sword forms instead.


    "And in Rui-er''s case?" Bai Mi asks, her eyes narrowing challengingly.


    Xi Zirui is surprised by how seriously she is taking this. He never expected her to be this focused or determined in his behalf.


    He''s almost touched for a moment, before realization dawns on him.


    She''s doing this to learn more about her own tribtion -- when ites.


    Her concern over Xi Zirui is just a convenient excuse to get an edge over Ji Limei in their perpetual race to see who wins the title of Rain Goddess of the South.


    Li Siqi looks from between Bai Mi to Xi Zirui.


    Xi Zirui decides it''s time he delivers the final push. "I''m sorry to ask this of you, I really don''t mean to be inconvenient. It''s just that I have disappointed grandfather so oftentely, I don''t want to ruin my first tribtion by being unprepared."


    Liao Min intervenes for the first time. "You should meditate to prevent inner-demons from unbncing your qi when you travel to the human realm."


    Xi Zirui smiles thinly. What a riveting suggestion, absolutely unheard of. Meditate. Novel advice.


    Li Siqi smiles tenderly at Liao Min. "Great idea, general." To Xi Zirui she says, "I''m happy to assist with some guided meditation techniques that have proved very useful to me in the past."


    Xi Zirui doesn''t even register her dismissal because he has arrived at the conclusion that Li Siqi and Liao Min probably call each other ''general'' and ''officer'' in bed. And while he''s horrified to have learned that about them, he also can''t deny he understands the appeal.


    Pity he and Han Yu never ended up in a world where Xi Zirui was a brilliant court official and Han Yu a dashing general.


    Or the other way around. Xi Zirui isn''t picky.


    Bai Mi notices him spacing out and pinches the side of his thigh.


    "I''m afraid that won''t be good enough," she says, frostily.


    ---


    When she was young, Bai Mi worried that her brother had gotten all the looks and that she was left with the brains.


    As she grew up into a graceful youngdy, she was relieved to find out she was both beautiful and smart.


    It made her much kinder to Xi Zirui.


    It''s always easier to be kind to people who don''t represent a threat to you.


    Any intelligence Xi Zirui had, he wasted it beingzy and carefree, and his beauty was never put to any use besides decorating the mirrors he walked past.


    It was a relief to her that her brothercked ambition, because it meant they could be friends. Bai Mi didn''t need to watch her back when it came to Xi Zirui.


    While Xi Zirui might not be ambitious, but there are many who are, and Bai Mi has her eyes set on the throne.


    She''ll be the next Jade Emperor if it kills her. For that, she needs to be the goddess of something important, a goddess with extreme influence and power, a goddess who receives plenty of prayers.


    People are always praying for rain, whether they know it or not, and even more so since human excesses has given rise to global warming.


    Someone less astute might have set their sights on being a god of wealth for this and that, but Bai Mi knows that the long game is the one that pays off.


    Her grandfather won''t abdicate in a decade or two. She''s looking at at least two centuries before he gives up the mantle. By then humanity will be so parched, they''ll be praying for dew, let alone rain.


    She needs to aplish it by then, because afterwards the humans find a way to establish outposts in space and then all the gods in heaven will need new titles. The god of avoiding sr res, the god of collecting space junk, and other such indignities that give Bai Mi hives just to think about.


    Even if she hadn''t studied the situation carefully, the Book of Fates points her in that direction.


    It''s a shame that it did the same for Ji Limei.


    In millennia, the Book of Fates never assigned the same title to two people. Bai Mi''s and Ji Limei''s fates are entirely distinct, besides this single point of convergence.


    And it has been vexing Bai Mi for eons.


    Which is why if Xi Zirui is content to meekly stand by while a lowly civil goddess hems and haws instead of giving him what he wants, she''ll need to step up and take charge.


    Bai Mi doesn''t ask for the things she wants, she takes.

 Chapter 196: Dont think it will be that easy

    Chapter 196: Don''t think it will be that easy


    Xi Zirui spares Bai Mi a panicked look.


    Is she trying to threaten Li Siqi and Liao Min?


    Granted, he considered doing it too, but he''s only half as intimidating as Bai Mi.


    The calcting glint in her eyes makes people feel as if the consequences of not doing what she wants will be lethal, whereas Xi Zirui''s threats just make people feel like they''ll be annoyed intopliance eventually, so it''s better to give in early.


    "What my sisters means is that I''m truly terrified of the consequences of going into a tribtion blind," he says, trying to smooth things over.


    Bai Mi isn''t impressed by his diplomacy.


    "Let''s look at this objectively: This tribtion is a lesson for my brother, everyone knows he wouldn''t be going on a tribtion this soon. Grandfather only wants to teach him some responsibility," Bai Mi says, very evenly.


    She leans forward on her chair cutting the distance between herself and their hosts, and smiles, sharp as a de.


    "You would be helping him look good in front of grandfather, possibly avoid any further disciplinary actions in the future."


    Li Siqi looks ready to recite all the rules and regtions of her office, but Liao Min is staring at Xi Zirui''s earnest face with a look of genuine pity.


    "Perhaps you could help out," Liao Min says, before Li Siqi has a chance to retort. "You know, Xi Zirui did encourage me to express my feelings for you inly."


    Xi Zirui tries his best to look well-meaning and non-threatening, which is easy to do with Bai Mi at his side looking like a ck hole of ill-intent.


    Li Siqi wavers some more before eventually giving in. She lets out a sigh and shakes her head. "Fine, just tell me a year and a month and I''ll check the suitability in the Book of Fates." She meets Xi Zirui''s eyes. "If the Book allows it an the destination and time period is auspicious, then I''ll advise it to the Emperor, but that''s as far as I''ll go."


    Bai Mi shoots her a re. "That''s not good enou-"


    Xi Zirui shoots up from his seat and drops a hand on Bai Mi''s shoulder, cutting her off. "That would be great. Thank you so much for your kindness, we won''t bother you any longer." He takes the book of Han Yu''s life from out of his waist sash and hands it to Li Siqi "This person''s first life should do."


    After some more hasty goodbyes he drags Bai Mi out of Li Siqi''s and Liao Min''s house, ignoring his sister''sining.


    "You''re too soft! What''s the difference between what she promised and what she normally does?" she sputters in indignation. "The difference is that this time, instead of rmending Grandfather her hunch, she''ll be rmending yours!"


    That''s all Xi Zirui needs.


    He knows from what his grandmother told him that he met Han Yu in his tribtion. So he knows that the Book of Fates won''t outright forbid it. Even if Han Yu''s first life turns out to be inauspicious, he understands Li Siqi''s nature well enough to know she''ll find another time period among his reincarnations that matches.


    His grandfather isn''t the kind of person to suddenly distrust advice that has always proved useful, so he won''t go against her suggestion.


    His grandmother is the great question mark in the whole thing.


    Xi Zirui can''t predict her movements, he can only try to prepare for them.


    He''s fairly certain she won''t make a scene, and attract undue attention to herself while Xi Zirui is being sent off on his tribtion.


    The fact that Li Siqi didn''tment anything about his grandmother contacting her about the tribtion, bodes well for his n.


    Or, it means that the Empress has other nsid out and is so convinced of their sess that all of Xi Zirui''s maneuvers don''t threaten her.


    That''s the option that Xi Zirui less wants to consider, but he can only stubbornly trudge forward, convicted that he and Han Yu will find each other no matter what.


    Bai Mi is stillining about one thing or another but Xi Zirui is no longer listening.


    They''re almost back at the Jade Pce when she stops him with an arm across his chest.


    "Are you sure this is what you really want?" Her tone is serious now, with none of the mean spiritedining from earlier. "You know you''ll be throwing away your fate for a mortal whose life you read about. There''s always consequences for that kind of thing."


    Xi Zirui smiles at her. "I''m sure." He ducks down and rushes up the stairs. "I need to go, there''s a lot I still need to do before tomorrow."


    Bai Mi watches him go with a myriad of swirling thoughts in her mind.


    ---


    Bai Mi and Su Xueyi don''t interact much, and she doesn''t have much of an impression of him beyond: obsessed with her brother, arrogant, and aloof


    Which is why she doesn''t know whatpels her to seek him out.


    She can''t help noticing he isn''t as surprised to see her as she is to be there.


    He''s in one of the martial halls for junior gods, training with several others when she catches his eye.


    He puts his robes back on and follows her towards a secluded corner of the courtyard, near a gazebo overlooking the still water of a carp pond.


    "Have you done anything to offend my brother?" She pauses. "Beyond how your presence usually offends him?"


    Su Xueyi ignores her remark. "What is this about?"


    Bai Mi has no interest of revealing Xi Zirui''s bizarre infatuation with a random mortal ''from the library book'', but she needs to find some exnation for her questions.


    "He''s been acting odd, and I just thought it might be your fault."


    Su Xueyi nods solemnly. "So you''ve noticed too."


    Xi Zirui can be flighty but she has to admit that his behaviour has been more erratic than usual in the past days, she''s not entirely convinced it isn''t somehow Su Xueyi''s fault, but his grave face makes her wonder.


    "I haven''t noticed anything."


    Su Xueyi lets out an exasperated sigh. "Listen, we talked the other day and he said somethings that worried me. I went to talk with the Empress, ask her for advice on how to court him."


    Bai Mi scrunches her nose up in distaste. This is why Su Xueyi will never win over her brother. How does he think going behind Xi Zirui''s back toin about him to his grandmother is the way to go?


    "She''s worried too," Su Xueyi says, startling Bai Mi out of her train of thought.


    "About what?" Bai Mi asks, keeping her face neutral.


    Su Xueyi runs onerge hand through his sweaty hair making it even more untidy. "You''re his sister, so I don''t think there''s anything wrong in telling you." His eyes bear into Bai Mi''s, shining with intensity. "Your grandmother is worried Xi Zirui is sumbing to inner demons, as a result of poorly resolved issues from a past life."


    This is the first time Bai Mi is hearing any of it. "He''s not a new soul?" she asks, confused.


    It''s not unheard of, but she''s shocked by the revtion all the same.


    Su Xueyi shakes his head. "No, few people know this, but apparently the Empress is aware of a past life resentment that might be muddling Xi Zirui''s mind now."


    "What resentment?"


    "Apparently, in his previous life he was tangled with someone with the surname Han. And I saw him walking around with a book about a ''Han Yu''."


    Bai Mi tries to school her features into a mask of neutrality, but she can''t be sure that Su Xueyi doesn''t notice her sudden sitffness.


    She wonders if she has made a grave mistake in helping Xi Zirui earlier.


    Did she let her own ambition and greed blind her to the risk her brother was putting himself in?


    Su Xueyi moves closer to her, snatching her wrist in the grip of his fist. "If you know something, please tell me, or tell your grandmother, it''s the same thing. I promised her I''d do my best to help."


    Bai Mi looks into Su Xueyi''s pleading eyes and wavers.


    ---


    The Empress is finishes drinking her tea around the same time her granddaughter finishes her ount.


    She rises from her chair and cups her thin jaw. "You''ve done well in telling me this, child. Rest easy, I''ll do my best for your brother."


    She can see the relief settling over Bai Mi''s shoulders, making her stand up a little straighter as she leaves the Empress''s quarters.


    Su Xueyi, who apanied her to this impromptu audience, stays behind.


    The Empress makes her way towards him, her jaw set and her gaze sharp.


    Su Xueyi squares her shoulders at her approach. She gives him a look of maternal concern.


    "What would you be willing to do, to help my grandson?"


    She can hear his throat click with eagerness as he says, "Everything."


    The Empress smiles.

 Chapter 197: Dont go into the unknown [END WORLD 9]

    Chapter 197: Don''t go into the unknown [END WORLD 9]


    Xi Zirui can barely sleep for most of the night leading up to the tribtion.


    He pays onest visit to Li Siqi -- sans Bai Mi -- who confirms she rmended the book to his grandfather, who didn''t raise any concerns about her suggestion.


    Even with some of his fears assuaged, sleep doesn''te.


    Xi Zirui tosses and turns the entire night, feeling so anxious as to grind his teeth.


    He''s terrified of what awaits him tomorrow.


    What he read from the book wasn''t terribly detailed. He just knows that Han Yu was the son of a cultivation sect leader in his first life.


    That''s very little information, and opens up room for so many questions.


    What Han Yu did he fall in love with?


    How can he be sure that the Han Yu he meets in the tribtion is the same that was transported through the Transmigrator 4000 in the first way around?


    It stands to reason that he would do everything in his power to find his way back to Han Yu after meeting him in the tribtion, and that he would want to be with the Han Yu he originally met, not with any random reincarnation.


    He thinks he might have used the book of Han Yu''s fate as a sort of blueprint, for the Transmigrator 4000''s ''travels'', since the events more or less match with each world, even if the timelines don''t exactly line up.


    His only question is how.


    A mechanical chime startles him out of his thoughts.


    "Host needs to take it one step at a time," Ni Ni says, voice oddly soft in the quiet of Xi Zirui''s childhood room. "Ni Ni won''t be able to apany Host in this next journey."


    Any sleep Xi Zirui has managed to work up to vanishes in an instant. "Why not?"


    He''s not as if he thinks Ni Ni has been especially usefultely, he feels too suspicious of her to trust her wholeheartedly, but she has helped him out of someplicated situations in the past.


    Besides, he has grown used to her ubiquitous presence in his mind. It will be odd to feel the space she upies at the back of his mind empty, after all this time.


    "A tribtion isn''t like the Transmigrator 4000''s worlds, Ni Ni can''t reach Host there, the system won''t work." There''s genuine regret in her mechanical voice, and Xi Zirui wonders if hasn''t judged her too harshly. "If Host truly won''t have any memories it will be really tough. Host needs to try and rest."


    That''s easier said than done, especially after he revtion.


    He falls back on the sheets with a sigh. "Ni Ni, I''m scared," he says looking into the the high ceiling above his head.


    "Ni Ni knows, the unknown is always scary."


    Xi Zirui closes his eyes, and considers how much easier it was to hop onto the next world with the knowledge that he would have Ni Ni with him, to show him the way.


    The unknown truly is terrifying. For once, he has no idea of which life he''ll be inhabiting, or even of who he''ll be to Han Yu.


    "Thank you," he whispers, not addressing Ni Ni directly, speaking the words into the echoing walls. "And goodbye."


    ---


    It''s his mother whoes to wake him up the next morning, drifting into his room like the morning breeze.


    She smiles warmly at seeing the circles under his eyes and the tightness around his lips.


    "No need to be scared," she coos, cupping his jaw. "My son is a big boy, now."


    He gets dressed in the robes Lei Zu chooses for him and lets her do his hair up, sitting down patiently in front of the vanity as she does this and that to his long hair, before just tying it all in a high pony tail.


    "So handsome," she says, kissing one side of his face and smiling at their joined reflection in the gold mirror. "So beautiful," she says, kissing his other cheek.


    She holds out her hand to him and he takes it, letting her pull him out of his seat as if he were much younger.


    He understands that his mother is in the mood to pamper him, he doesn''t mind indulging her.


    Xi Zirui runs the fingers of his free hand through the smooth strands of his tail and considers how on his first trip with the Transmigrator 4000 he was so unused to long hair that it took him weeks to get used to his character''s wig.


    In reality, he has had long hair for as long as he can remember.


    It''s going to be like that in the tribtion too. He''s going to forget everyone he knows. Forget who he is.


    He''s going to forget Han Yu, too, but hopefully that will be only a necessary step in the road towards their life together.


    "You''re shaking, darling," his mother says, giving him an encouraging smile over the shoulder. "We''re almost there, don''t let your grandfather intimidate you."


    Xi Zirui just nods and lets himself be led.


    It''s striking how someone like Lei Zu managed to have two children that don''t resemble her in any way.


    Their fathers are anonymous, destined by the book of Fates not to be a part of their lives, but Xi Zirui often wondered, and wonders now too, how much he and Bai Mi owe them for their personalities.


    Lei Zu is like a butterfly, happy to go from flower to flower without ever thinking about the one she left behind, but both Xi Zirui and Bai Mi have a strong desire to carve a space for themselves.


    A desire for permanence.


    Xi Zirui always thought he was looking for a ce that suited him better than the heavenly realm, but he knows now that he was waiting for a person.


    And he''s going to get him back.


    ---


    The viewing tform over the waterfall that springs from the high teau where the Jade Pce sits, is packed full of gods who havee to send Xi Zirui off and share their best wishes.


    At least that''s probably what they''re telling themselves, more of them can barely contain their schadenfreude at seeing Xi Zirui, local nuisance, be put in his ce.


    The crowd parts for him with expectant smiles, and Xi Zirui makes his way towards his grandfather, who his waiting for him on top of a raised tform, his hands sped behind his back soberly.


    Xi Zirui kneels at his feet, his head bowed in silent penitence.


    The Jade Emperor nods once at Xi Zirui''s appropriate disy of humility, and then addresses the gathered crowd:


    "We have previously established that Xi Zirui would embark on a tribtion to the mortal realm, to experience four of the eight sufferings: the suffering of having to part from loved ones, the suffering of having to meet with foes, the suffering of being unable to obtain what one desires, and the suffering arising from the flesh and the mind."


    Xi Zirui remains still as his grandfather''s voice resonates through the marbled tform.


    "Rise," the Jade Emperor bids, and Xi Zirui obeys.


    His grandfather looks him the eyes, sizing him up, and for once his face smooths over in an uncharacteristic smile.


    He nods towards his wife, and the Empress approaches Xi Zirui with a bowl with a clear liquid, her smile pleasant and neutral.


    Xi Zirui takes the bowl from her hands, and closes his eyes before drinking.


    There. No going back now.


    His grandmother wraps her arms around him, shocking him into opening his eyes. "You worried so much about where you''d be sent, that you never considered who you would be," she whispers into his ear.


    Xi Zirui tries to pull free of her embrace but she only holds him tighter. "I''m doing this for your own good. Maybe my warnings aren''t enough, but experiencing the sting of the de of human ignorance will enlighten you."


    Xi Zirui is sure he''s pale faced when he looks back at the crowd, after his grandmother finally lets go of him.


    He sees several familiar faces among the gathered gods. Bai Mi is giving him a worried look, but tries to smile through the unusual strain on her features.


    Su Xueyi''s absence is ring.


    Xi Zirui can scarcely string two thoughts before the Jade Emperor is raising his hand towards him, and uttering, "Safe travels, may your Path be clear."


    The next moment, everything goes dark.


    ---


    The howling of the merciless winter wind is what wakes him up. He''s very small and curled up on himself in the corner of a woodshed.


    He knows his name is Xi Zirui and nothing else.


    He looks around at the cramped and dirty space he now finds himself in, but doesn''t recognize it, and has no memories of how he ended up there.


    The cold seeps in through the loose wooden making Xi Zirui shiver. A red, fluffy tail wraps around his shoulders, enveloping him like a shawl.

 Chapter 198: Dont be happy early on

    Chapter 198: Don''t be happy early on


    Xi Zirui is very confused.


    His head aches as if part of it is missing, but as he runs his fingers through his long, loose hair, and up into his scalp, he doesn''t feel any wounds or injuries. His fingerse to a sudden stop when he feels tworge fluffy hears on top of his head.


    He looks down behind himself at the lively red tail twisting on itself like a snake.


    He pulls at the fluffy ear but it doesn''te off, and it hurts.


    He digs his fingers into the soft fur of his swishing tail, and pulls, and that hurts as well.


    He twists his ten fingers into the long strands of his hair and pulls again, but besides a tingling scalp, nothing happens.


    Xi Zirui has the faint impression that something is wrong, but since he has no memories, he doesn''t know what.


    Looking around the cramped woodshed he doesn''t find anything that can give him a clue as to who he is and where he came from.


    It''s possible he has spent all his life in the woodshed but that doesn''t seem likely.


    A strong gust of wind howls through the night, and Xi Zirui startles, jumping up in fright and toppling a neat pile of wood.


    There isn''t even enough room on the woodshed to fit him. And from his calctions, Xi Zirui isn''t all that big.


    He wants to leave the woodshed and move around freely but the biting wind outside discourages him.


    Maybe he should wait out the night and leave in the morning.


    He''s trying to make himselffortable on top of the toppled wood, when the crunch of snow underfoot sends him into high alert.


    His tails shoots up around him, wrapping around his face and the knees pulled up to his chest as if trying to hide him from view.


    An elderly woman wrapped in coarse animal skins and carrying a torch walks into the woodshed. Xi Zirui shrinks further into himself, but she still sees him.


    "What''s that?" She raises her torch higher, and the mes shine down over Xi Zirui. "Oh, little darling did you sneak in here to hide from the cold?"


    Xi Zirui ignores the woman, lowering his neck.


    The woman''s fingers make contact with his ears as if she''s petting a small animal, her fingers slide down into the fine strands of his hair and she recoils as if struck.


    "A fox spirit?"


    Xi Zirui raises his head reluctantly.


    He doesn''t know if that''s what he is. Maybe the woman can tell him.


    Her sunken eyes meet his and some of the rm melts off her wizened face. "You''re just a child."


    Xi Zirui supposes he is. He crawls down from the piles of wood, and approaches the woman, no longer scared since she hasn''t done anything to hurt him.


    The woman clicks her tongue and takes off one of the pelts from around her shoulders and wraps it around Xi Zirui.


    "Let''s go child," she says, and extends her free hand to him.


    ---


    The woman takes Xi Zirui into her house, besides the woodshed. The house is small and squat, some of it insted with animal pelts and warmed with a roaring fire pit in the center of therge main room.


    She introduces herself as Tuya, and asks Xi Zirui for his name.


    "Xi Zirui," he says, looking around Tuya''s home, d for the warmth.


    "How old are you?"


    Xi Zirui shrugs. That''s another of those things he has no memory of.


    Tuya gives him a long once over. "You look about ten to me, but who can tell with your kind. As far as I know you could be older than me."


    Xi Zirui shrugs again.


    "You aren''t the talkative kind, are you?"


    "I don''t have much to say," Xi Zirui says. "I don''t know anything."


    "Don''t you have parents? A family to return to?"


    Xi Zirui shrugs again. "I don''t remember."


    Tuya takes a seat by the fire and motions Xi Zirui forward, who sits down at her feet. By the light of the fire, Tuya examines his head. "Someone must have hit you, that''s why you forgot. Your kind aren''t much loved, you know?"


    Xi Zirui doesn''t, but he says nothing.


    Tuya runs her knotted fingers over Xi Zirui''s silky ears. "Can you hide these? It would be safer."


    "I don''t know," Xi Zirui says, honestly.


    Tuya pats his bony shoulder. "Try," she says, and gets up to her feet. "Are you hungry? You must be starving."


    Right on queue Xi Zirui''s stomach grumbles loudly and Tuya lets out a heartyugh.


    ---


    Over the next weeks and months, Xi Zirui learns a lot of things.


    He learns that he and Tuya have a lot inmon, in her own words, "My people cast me out, and the people around here don''t have much love for me either."


    Xi Zirui asks her why, but her gaze grows distant and misty, and she changes the subject.


    "My people must have cast me out too," Xi Zirui decides.


    It''s the only exnation that makes sense.


    "Maybe they''re the ones who erased your memory," she says, nodding along as she cuts a slice of cured yak''s cheese with her knife and gives it to Xi Zirui.


    He makes a face at the bitter taste of the cheese but still eats it all.


    Tuyaughs at his expression. "You''re small, but I reckon you''ll make a good hunter, what do you say?"


    Xi Zirui''srge fluffy tail starts swishing furiously behind him, as eager as he feels.


    Tuya loughs at him again, and points at his swinging tail. "You need to find a way to hide your ears and tail. I have to go to the vige from time to time, and I don''t want to leave you alone here like a sitting duck." Her expression grows dark. "Even if you look like a human boy it wouldn''t be safe to leave you here alone. No, better to take you with me."


    "I want to go," Xi Zirui says, jumping up to his feet and clinging to Tuya''s hand. "Please granny, take me with you."


    The old woman pats the top of his head fondly. "We can go hunting, but no going to the vige until you can hide yourself."


    Xi Zirui nods furiously, besides himself with excitement. Eager for the uing hunt, and at the prospect of going to the vige and seeing other people.


    Tuya often warns him about people and their intentions, but Xi Zirui''s is at the age where he''s more curious than wise.


    ---


    In a sh, a year goes by, and it''s winter again, always bitterly cold and snowy in this part of the world. Now that Xi Zirui has a warm house, and a warm cot to sleep in, he doesn''t mind much. Tuya fashioned him some thick boots from deer hide, and now he can trample on the fresh snow as much as he wants.


    He has learned how to hide his tail and ears, after much effort.


    Tuya made him meditate for at least an hour every day, and told him to focus on emptying his mind until he saw clearly what he needed to do to change his appearance.


    And one day Xi Zirui could just do it, much to both their happiness.


    He''s still a little disappointed, that after all that work, his first trip to the vige ended up being very underwhelming. It was just a settlement of medium size, dusty, noisy and asionally smelly when cattle passed by.


    None of the people were kind to Tuya, or Xi Zirui by association. "It''s because I''m not from around here," she said at the time, when Xi Zirui shot her a confused look after the third dirty look from a passerby.


    "I like you better than all of them," Xi Zirui stubbornly dered, which earned him augh.


    Later when they got home, Tuya braided a small strand of his hair with the feathers of a falcon they had caught.


    "A little gift, for being a good boy," Tuya said, pinching Xi Zirui''s cheek.


    He''s clearing the front of their house from snow, shaking his head to make his braid dance, when a group of people in long robes and heavy cloakse out of the woods, looking like they''re headed towards them.


    Xi Zirui drops his broom where it is and runs inside.


    "There''s someoneing," he tells Tuya, pressing his hands down on his head, until he calms himself down enough to make them disappear into his hair. "What are they doing here? No one everes here."


    Tuya pulls down a corner of the pelt covering the window and looks outside. "Cultivators."


    Shees away form the window and kneels down in front of Xi Zirui gripping him by the shoulders. "No matter what, you can''t let them know what you are. They''ll kill you," her eyes widen in abject terror, "or worse."


    Xi Zirui doesn''t know what worse means, but he trusts Tuya.


    Scared out of his mind by the presence of all those unknown people wearing fancy clothes, Xi Zirui wraps his hand around Tuya''s, holding on fast.


    "What''s going to happen, granny?"


    A rough knock shakes their door. Xi Zirui has the impression that their house, which he always considered so robust and strong, could crumble into a pile of splinters if the person on the other side knocks again.


    "Granny, please let us in, there have been reports of a spirit fox in the region and we have been called to investigate."

 Chapter 199: Dont let yourself be caught

    Chapter 199: Don''t let yourself be caught


    Tuya waits for Xi Zirui''s ears and tails to disappear seamlessly into his clothing and hair, and then opens the door, motioning at him to stay quiet and out of sight.


    "What business do you have bothering an old woman at this time?" she asks, ring down the group of fancy cultivators in their fine robes and pristine winter cloaks.


    The man leading them enters her house without waiting for an invitation, the rest of group following in after him.


    Xi Zirui stays out the way as per Tuya''s instructions, busying himself with drying dishes with a rag, while ignoring everything else.


    From the corner of his eye he can see that the group of cultivators isprised of adults, some of them as old as Tuya, others much younger, and a few children around his age or not much older.


    One of them, a boy wearing a white cloak with a thick fox fur cor gives him a childish look of curiosity. He looks younger than Xi Zirui, and smaller than the other children who look to be around his age.


    Xi Zirui averts his eyes, returning his attention to the dishes.


    "Some vigers say they have seen a fox spirit running around these woods," the man leading the Group says, his eyes drifting towards Xi Zirui. "A little boy."


    Tuya scoffs. "What they probably saw was my grandson ying in the woods," she spread out her arms. "You can see we wear animal pelts to keep ourselves warm."


    The man''s eyes drift again towards Xi Zirui. "I can see that."


    He motions Xi Zirui forward with an economical flick of his draping sleeve. "Come here boy."


    Tuya bristles at once. "The boy has his chores to do, don''t bother him."


    The leader of the cultivators doesn''t seem fazed by Tuya''sints. His hand drifts towards his waist, where a pearly white scabbard is tied loosely to the sash around his middle.


    "It''s okay, granny," Xi Zirui says, stepping away from the washing basin by the window.


    He stands in front of the leader of the cultivators, and lifts his chin defiantly.


    Unexpectedly, the man grips him by the chin and turns his face this way and that, inspecting him deeply.


    "He doesn''t look like you, old woman," he says, one corner of his lips raising in disdain.


    Tuya crosses her arms. "He takes after his mother, not my son."


    Her tone is casual and confident, and some of the cultivators standing just inside the little wooden hut rx, ready to ept a usible exnation.


    The men with his finger lodged in Xi Zirui''s skin isn''t so easily convinced. "This is a very beautiful boy, very fine features. Undoubtedly he''ll grow up to be a great beauty." His eyes narrow. "Not unlike a fox spirit."


    A few voices of assent raise behind him, Tuya keeps her cool. "My lord must have spent his life surrounded by ugly people, then."


    Xi Zirui tenses, expecting them to try and hurt Tuya for talking back to them, but nothing happens.


    The man finally lets go of him and wipes his hands on his robes, as if they have be dirtied after touching Xi Zirui.


    "Strip him, if he is a fox spirit there will be some sign of it on his body," he says, nodding towards two people behind him.


    Xi Zirui instantly shrinks down on himself. He doesn''t know if what the man is saying is true, but he doesn''t want to find out either.


    Tuya steps in front of him, her wizened features twisted in anger. "Leave my property, I won''t let you bully my grandson."


    Pitiless, the leader sps his hands behind his back. "Seize her."


    Immediately two other cultivators descend on Tuya, pulling her away from Xi Zirui by the arms. They didn''t count on such an old woman to be so strong, and are clearly surprised when she fights back, managing to pull free of their hold and punch one of them in the face and kick another in the groin.


    "Run," she yells at Xi Zirui, who doesn''t wait to be told twice and dashes out the open door, taking advantage of themotion Tuya created.


    Several hands try to grip him, but Xi Zirui is small and nimble and evades them easily. He has another advantage, which is his familiarity with the woods.


    He hears voice behind him, and footsteps giving chase, but he doesn''t look back once, disappearing into the thick of the woods as the sounds of the people pursuing him grow more distant.


    He hides himself in one of his and Tuya''s hunting hideouts, and waits for the moon ti rise in the sky. Confident that he''ll have lost the cultivators by now.


    His stomach roils with anxiety at the thought of leaving Tuya behind. He doesn''t know if she managed to escape the cultivators. She is strong, the strongest person Xi Zirui has ever met, but even she is no match for several adult men.


    As their little housees into view, Xi Zirui''s stomach sinks further. All the windows are dark. Tuya never lets the firepit go out, especially in winter.


    As fear creeps up his spine Xi Zirui''s steps grow slower.


    The house looks the same on the outside, but once he steps inside he has to sp his hands over his mouth for fear that his scream will echo throughout the entire forest.


    There''s a pool of blood on the floor, and several stters on the walls.


    Xi Zirui doesn''t realize he''s crying until he finds Tuya''s mangled body near her cot.


    She must have dragged herself there, wanting some peace and quiet in her final moments. Despite the grisly scene of their house she survived long enough to see the cultivators leave.


    Xi Zirui drops to his knees at her side, taking her cold wrinkled hand in his. "I didn''t let them catch me," he says, sobs wracking his thin chest. "They didn''t catch me, I ran, just like you said."


    Tuya can''t answer him.


    Xi Zirui hopes that at least she died knowing her sacrifice was not in vain.


    He lets go of her hand, and something falls from her ck fingers. It''s a small wooden carving Xi Zirui saw her work on before. It depicts a smiling fox with its tail wrapped around the shoulders of a smiling woman.


    Seeing it brings fresh tears to Xi Zirui''s eyes. He takes the carving and hides it in one of the pockets of his clothing.


    In that moment, he makes a promise.


    He''ll avenge Tuya no matter what. He will kill every single cultivator present on the day she died even if it is thest thing he does.


    ---


    He puts Tuya to rest in the best way he knows how to, following what he''s seen in the vige and what Tuya roughly exined to him. He carves her name on arge stone by her grave and kneels on the snow, asking for her forgiveness, vowing once again to avenge her, promising to meet her again.


    He leaves after that. Without a look back at their little wooden house, where Xi Zirui learned for the first time, what happiness was.


    He takes some food and a few clothes and shoves it into a rough deerskin bag. Wrapping a wolfskin around his shoulders and head, he makes his way down the mountain, ready to start his journey towards revenge.


    ---


    Living on his own is far harder than Xi Zirui imagined, especially because all everyone sees when they look at him is a child, and they''re all more interested in doing business with his nonexistent parents.


    It''s just his luck then, that he''s having lunch on the first inn that epts his money without asking pointless questions when a group of people in familiar light coloured robes and cloaks walks in.


    Xi Zirui turns away from them, hiding his face from view. He wants nothing more than to massacre them all, but he knows he''s not strong enough yet, there would be no point in attacking them now.


    He would only be squandering Tuya''s precious gift.


    Gingerly, taking advantage of the waiter''s distraction, he makes his way out through a side door,pletely unseen by everyone.


    He''s turning the inn''s corner when he bumps into a small figure.


    The boy falls backwards, his pristine white robes immediately getting muddy.


    Xi Zirui recognizes him as the small boy with the finest clothes of all, who looked at him with big curious eyes.


    The boy recognizes him too, his eyes widening in realization.


    Xi Zirui steadies himself to snap his neck before he can scream for help.


    "Run, gege, they''re still after you," the boy says, looking behind his shoulder. "We''re going to stay in this vige for some time, so you should leave now."


    Xi Zirui looks into his innocent face, looking for any sign of deception. Finding none he takes the opportunity to disappear into an empty alleyway, taking the boy''s advice and disappearing into the surrounding woods.


    He might have helped Xi Zirui, but that won''t save him from suffering his retribution for Tuya''s death.


    Sooner orter Xi Zirui wille for him.


    He''lle for all of them.

 Chapter 200: Dont walk into the enemys den

    Chapter 200: Don''t walk into the enemy''s den


    Years pass.


    Xi Zirui survives by doing jobs for humans. The kind of jobs no one else will do, at least not at the prices he charges.


    Whenever someone wants to get rid of someone they know how to find him -- and that Xi Zirui never says no to a job.


    Whether it''s children, women, entire families; he''ll wipe everyone out.


    He has no mercy for humans because they wouldn''t have any mercy for him.


    The only human he has ever loved is long gone, and no one showed her mercy either. He imagines the face of the haughty cultivator over the ones of every person he kills.


    Not for any sentimental reasons, not because it makes him feel better about the task at hand, but because he wants to keep his face fresh in his mind.


    He hasn''t forgotten the promise he made in front of Tuya''s grave.


    Years pass, he grows from a scrawny child into a gangly teenager, and then he starts getting other kinds of proposals.


    Men and womene to him offering him profitable employment opportunities in their bustling brothels. Xi Zirui usually threatens to divorce their head from their shoulders, so it''s a proposition he only hears once from each person.


    He knows if he would let them, that''s all the humans would see him as.


    To them, a spirit fox is only worth something dead or on its back.


    No one knows who he is, but sometimes those humans'' eyes grow so round with greed that he worries they can see right through his disguise.


    Time passes.


    When he grows from a gangly teenage into a tall young man, the offers triple and Xi Zirui''s patience thins.


    He knows he''s ready. All this time he has been honing his martial arts skill, practicing all the fundamentals Tuya thought him, and then whatever he managed to pick up on his journeys.


    He''s ready to make his move against his enemies.


    He knows that the cultivators who attacked him that day belong to the Heavenly Dragon sect, an old sect that has its grounds suspended over ake on a valley between two mountains.


    In the years he has been wondering around Jianghu(1), Xi Zirui has collected all the information he can about them.


    Which is how he knows that every few years they host open trials for wandering martial artists who would like to prove their mettle and join their ranks.


    On a bright spring day, Xi Zirui collects all his meager possessions and heads towards Heavenly Dragon valley.


    It''s time he meets his fate.


    ---


    He expected there to be a lot of hopeful young men and woman hoping to join the sect, but he isn''t prepared for the sheer size of the crowd that gathers outside of Heavenly Dragon''s gates, waiting to hear their instructions.


    When the announcementes Xi Zirui almost scoffs.


    A self-important man, standing on top of the wall, shouts down at the gathered martial artists, as if they are all below his notice. "All those who manage to bring us the most spirit creatures from around the valley and the mountains, will be awarded the chance to be tested by one of our sect masters."


    It''s utterly predictable, and it makes Xi Zirui''s blood boil.


    Larger creatures, more powerful, like dragons, phoenixes, qilins and the lot have long disappeared -- hunted to extinction, Xi Zirui suspects.


    But beings like him, and whatever animals manage to cultivate a human form are still around -- and free game.


    Xi Zirui has no interest in killing any of them.


    So his strategy is a simple one. He tracks and shadows the cultivators who seem more adept, following them through the woods unnoticed, and when they have a sizeable amount of kills under their belts he ambushes and kills them -- stealing their prey, after a short, remorseful prayer to the creatures he can''t help but think of as his cousins.


    He does this three times, until he''s sure no one has a bigger catch than him, and that no one will be able to find the bodies of the cultivators he attacked.


    After six hours of hunt, everyone returns to Heavenly Dragon sect gates to present their kills.


    Xi Zirui is by far and away the victor, drawing the jealous eye of many participants.


    They let him walk into the sect grounds first, like ignorant farmers opening the hen house to the wolf.


    ---


    Heavenly Dragon''s masters all seem bored about the proceedings.


    They''re seated behind a long table, wearing pale coloured light robes, as a concession to the mild spring heat, and glittering hair crowns.


    Xi Zirui''s eyes immediately drift towards the man seating at the center of the table, the man whose cold gaze he will never forget. His heavy-lidded eyes pass over Xi Zirui without a spark of recognition.


    Xi Zirui has to school his features not to smile.


    He can''t believe he''s finally here.


    Each master has behind them an orderly line of disciples. All of them looking on with interest at the proceedings. Only one young man has no one standing behind him, he''s clearly the youngest master of them all.


    Someone catches Xi Zirui''s eyes, a young man, a few years younger than him, standing behind the man in the center. Xi Zirui recognizes him as the boy who helped him get away in the alley behind the inn.


    Now that he''s older all the baby fat has melted away from his cheeks, making his features look sharp and chiseled. His eyes, which used to look so wide-eyed and innocent, now sparkle with poorly hidden mischief.


    He winks when he catches Xi Zirui looking at him, who promptly turns away with a scowl.


    After all the participants have been selected, the man in the middle raises from his seat and raises a porcin cup to everyone gathered in front of him.


    "Congrattions to you all for making it this far." He takes a sip of his wine. "And an anticipated farewell to all those who will make it no further."


    ---


    They are pitted against each other in rounds ofbat meant to highlight their martial arts and cultivation prowess.


    Xi Zirui has an unfair advantage due to being a fox, he''s faster and has better vision than most, even when using his abilities at their minimum not to draw too much attention to himself.


    He has an easy time getting rid of hispetition. His light-stepping is clearly superior, and so are his sword forms and hand to handbat.


    In the end, he is the clear winner of the makeshift tournament, but all those who end up ranking in the Top 10 are offered a ce in Heavenly Dragon sect.


    Xi Zirui goesst, on ount of having taken first ce.


    Unlike with the otherpetitors, all masters stand up when it''s time to entice him to be their disciple.


    Including the man in the middle.


    Each master introduces themselves, rifies their preferred technique and their achievements and that of their students.


    When ites to the turn of the man in the middle, he smirks mildly, and says only, "I am Heavenly Dragon''s sect leader and its most aplished grandmaster in three generations." He waves behind himself to indicate therge number of disciples behind him, which far surpasses that of the other masters. "My disciples can attest to that."


    Xi Zirui nods politely, as he did for all other masters.


    When ites to thest master''s turn he coughs awkwardly and spares Xi Zirui an apologetic smile. He has offered eachpetitor a chance to be his disciple, but no one has taken him up on it.


    He tells Xi Zirui the same thing he told everyone else, "I just became a master this year, and as you can see have no disciples, yet. However, I''m happy to teach you everything I know in the way that best fits your skills."


    Xi Zirui nods and takes a step forward. "Then please ept this humble one as your disciple." He bows deeply to the youngest man. Who will be his shizun, from now on.


    The silence that falls after his words is deafening.


    ---


    Despite their shock, no one tries to stop Xi Zirui from bing the disciple of the least experienced master, and he''s allowed to kneel at his feet, recite his vows and serve him tea like all other disciples.


    His shizun''s name is Su Xueyi, and Xi Zirui is going to be his first disciple, all disciples his shizun takes after him, regardless of their age, will defer to him -- call him dashixiong(1) and respect him as a senior.


    Which is exactly why Xi Zirui chose Su Xueyi has a shizun. He''s the one who''ll afford him the most authority inside Heavenly Dragon from the get go.


    Of course, no one else seems to realize that, most people just shake their head at him as if he''s squandering his great potential.


    The boy who helped him is giving him a long appraising look. Xi Zirui tenses for a moment, when he sees him approach, but has fully rxed and adopted a neutral posture by the time he reaches him.


    "I''m Han Yu," he says, introducing himself with a smirk. "And you''re the most interesting thing to happen to this sect in years."


    Xi Zirui returns the smirk, despite himself. "On that, we agree."


    ---


    1- martial arts world


    2- first sect brother

 Chapter 201: Dont pick up a shadow

    Chapter 201: Don''t pick up a shadow


    For the first time in years, Xi Zirui has a warm ce to sleep again, a roof over his head, and three full meals every day.


    Being Su Xueyi''s disciple isn''t very taxing. He''s so d to have a disciple that he''s happy to leave Xi Zirui to his own designs. Mostly watching him as he practices, and encouraging him to practice from of Heavenly Dragon''s techniques instead of his own, very unorthodox, patchwork of martial arts from several different schools.


    Xi Zirui has a marked interest in not raising suspicions, so he follows Su Xueyi''s advice, and pays his respects as any dutiful disciple.


    He tries to draw as little attention as possible, but he didn''t count on how much all the other masters want to increase their own prestige.


    Having the most talented disciples is the mark of a great grandmaster, and Xi Zirui is approached often with promises of more luxurious quarters, rare spirit weapons and several other privileges.


    All the fawning only makes him despise Heavenly Dragon even more, but he replies to all masters with the same polite indifference and assurances that he''s loyal and filial to his shizun, and isn''t interested in finding another.


    The days go by in rtive peace. Xi Zirui manages to maneuver the murky waters of inter-sect politics while avoiding having any of the spillovernd on him.


    His only problem is that he seems to have picked up a shadow.


    ---


    Ever since the first day he joined the sect, Han Yu has made it his personal mission to hound him at every turn.


    Xi Zirui can scarcely get a minute to himself, before the other springs out from behind some bushes, or bumps on him after they both turn a corner.


    "Gege! I didn''t expect to see you here," Han Yu says, with a look of utter innocence, as if Xi Zirui doesn''t know he has been following him for the past five minutes before finding the opportunity to ost him.


    "Shixiong, please feel free to pretend you didn''t see me, and avoid unexpected surprises," Xi Zirui says walking past him.


    He addresses Han Yu as shixiong to remind him of two things: first that they aren''t friends and that he''s no one''s gege, second, that since they don''t have the same shizun, and Han Yu has been a Heavenly Dragon disciple longer than Xi Zirui, he''s older in the hierarchy -- something Han Yu seems determined to ignore for reasons Xi Zirui can''t yet grasp.


    In the middle of it all, at least he can be d that Han Yu doesn''t seem to have any recollection of their first, fateful meeting in Tuya''s cabin, and the second at the inn.


    Han Yu isn''t discouraged by Xi Zirui''s clear dismissal and continues following after him.


    "Some of us disciples are getting together on the other side of theke for a little party, there will be plum wine and food." He smiles at Xi Zirui, his eyes turning into two crescent moons. "It will be fun, gege shoulde."


    Xi Zirui can''t think of anything he wants to do less.


    These people aren''t his friends, he doesn''t want to get to know them.


    "I have to study."


    He quickens his pace but that only makes Han Yu jog to catch up to him. "Master Su makes you work too hard. Father says he''s just trying to prove himself because he''s an inexperienced master," he frowns as if he thinks this is a grave injustice. "You shouldn''t let him bully you, just because he''s your master."


    "I wee the work and volunteer for it," Xi Zirui says, gritting his teeth.


    Here''s the other reason why he has no interest in spending any amount of time with Han Yu -- his father is the detestable sect leader, Han Chang. The man whose face Xi Zirui sees in most of his nightmares.


    Sometimes he daydreams about killing Han Chang in front of Han Yu and asking him if he still wants to invite Xi Zirui to any parties by theke afterwards.


    "Why are you so serious?" Han Yu pouts. "I can tell just from looking at you that you''d be a lot of fun if you just let yourself unwind."


    Ironically, Han Yu''s sect and his father are entirely to me for that.


    "I''m afraid that if I unwind all my limbs wille loose like a stringed doll," Xi Zirui says, moments before jumping over a wall to escape Han Yu and his inane chattering.


    There''s a moment of silence and then Han Yu says, his voice carrying, "See! Gege is really funny, I knew it!"


    ---


    Xi Zirui continues to make progress with his training, Su Xueyi is really proud of him and sings his praises at every turn.


    The other masters whisper behind his back, "with a disciple like that, it''s not like he needs to do anything."


    "so much raw talent, only an utterly ipetent master wouldn''t be able to turn him into a fine cultivator."


    Xi Zirui hears all of this, and keeps this information forter. It might be useful to sow discord in the future.


    He would like to sneak around more, maybe overhear even more exciting pieces of gossip, but that is hard with Han Yu trailing behind him like a ghost.


    Xi Zirui is practicing his talismans, copying all the sigils meticulously on to paper while sitting in one of Heavenly Dragon''s libraries, when Han Yu happens upon him again.


    Thete summer air is warm and fragrant, filtered in by the paper window panes. The floating dust motes glow in the light like flecks of gold. Sometimes distracting Xi Zirui with their mesmerizing dance.


    It''s during one of these moments of distraction that Han Yu manages to sneak up on him, and take a seat on the floor beside him, without Xi Zirui noticing until he opens his mouth and says:


    "Gege is so talented, but his calligraphy is so messy."


    Xi Zirui snaps his head around to re at him, startled and angry at himself for not noticing Han Yu''s presence earlier.


    Han Yu is oblivious to his anger and taps his finger down on the talisman Xi Zirui has just finished drawing.


    "This script is very confusing, the character isn''t clear enough. If gege uses this talisman it might not be very effective, or not work at all."


    Xi Zirui bites back his caustic retort.


    For once, Han Yu isn''t saying something ridiculous.


    He looks down at his work with a frustrated scowl. His calligraphy really is messy, childish even.


    Tuya thought him how to read and write, but even her wasn''t especially literate. Having nice calligraphy wasn''t something either of them cared about back then, when Xi Zirui was learning.


    And it wasn''t until yearster after her death that Xi Zirui picked it up again. Trying to teach himself a wider vocabry, learning how to properly spell out everything instead of being happy with rough approximations of the characters he meant.


    Even after all his work, he knows he''s not good enough. He''s a slow reader, and his calligraphy looks like chicken scratch.


    Which is exactly why he needs to practice -- practice, Han Yu is currently interrupting.


    "Thank you for your guidance shixiong, I''ll redo the talisman," Xi Zirui says, crumpling the still drying talisman into a ball in his fist, staining his palm with fresh ink.


    Han Yu looks a little rmed at his sudden action and the frosty tone of his words. "Gege is already so impressive, how could the heavens favor him even more by making him good at everything?"


    Bizarrely, he takes the crumpled ball of paper out of Xi Zirui''s fingers and smooths it out on the table again.


    "I think this is really cute, can I keep it?"


    Xi Zirui doesn''t even know what to say to that. What use could Han Yu possibly have for a useless talisman?


    "It''s trash, you can do what you want."


    Han Yu beams and folds the narrow rectangle neatly, and shoves into the pocket of his billowing sleeves.


    "Gege gave me a gift, it''s only fair if I repay his kindness."


    Xi Zirui is sure he''s looking at him as if he''s speaking anothernguage. "There''s no need," he insists.


    "If gege wants I can help him practice his calligraphy," Han Yu says, smiling widely. "Or if gege thinks that might be too time consuming, we can focus on talisman writing only."


    Xi Zirui wavers.


    On the one hand, he has no intention of spending any more time than he absolutely needs to with Han Yu.


    On the other hand, he really could use the help. His talismans really aren''t up to par with the kinds other Heavenly Dragon disciples make.


    If Xi Zirui wants to be sessful, he needs to be a well-rounded cultivator, and talismans are a powerful weapon in any cultivator''s arsenal.


    Han Yu sees him dithering and tries to make his case. "I''m the best talisman maker in the whole sect, gege won''t be disappointed."


    Xi Zirui worries at his bottom lip, considering the props and cons. Han Yu inches closer to him, the smirk never leaving his full lips.


    His warm breath tickles Xi Zirui''s neck as he says, "Come on, gege, I''ll make it worth your while."

 Chapter 202: Dont fool around during practice

    Chapter 202: Don''t fool around during practice


    Perhaps against his better judgement, Xi Zirui agrees to Han Yu''s offer, who looks as ted as if someone told him he''s next in line to the throne.


    "Then, if gege wants, we can start practicing now."


    "No," Xi Zirui says, and gets up to his feet.


    He''s having second thoughts already, and has no interest to subject himself to more of Han Yu''s sticky presence so soon.


    Han Yu is clearly dispirited by this turn of events but he doesn''t say anything, only nodding once.


    Xi Zirui cleans up his writing materials and leaves the library, heading straight to his quarters next to Su Xueyi''s private pavilion in one of the more distant floating tforms.


    Su Xueyi isn''t around when he arrives, which allows Xi Zirui to ignore his duties as a disciple to go and see if his shizun needs anything from him and to go straight to his room.


    His quarters are simple and tidy; a bamboo straw mat over a tform, a few well-kept chests with his disciple robes and cloaks for travelling that he hasn''t had the opportunity to use in the few months he has been in Heavenly Dragon.


    And at the bottom of the second chest, he has the ledger where he writes down all the movements of every Heavenly Dragon master, their weaknesses, and strengths, as well as strategies he can adopt to exploit them.


    Mostly he focuses on Han Yu''s father, Han Chang, and how suspicious his movements are.


    Every month or so, he leaves sect grounds with a few disciples he trusts to go on ''missions'' he doesn''t disclose to anyone else.


    Xi Zirui has tried to get the information out of Han Yu, but even he doesn''t know what kind of important business requires so much secrecy.


    Xi Zirui''s next order of business is to find himself in that inner circle of trusted disciples Han Chang takes with him. Not all of them are his personal disciples, which bodes will for Xi Zirui.


    Maybe, these ill-advised lessons with Han Yu can even prove useful.


    ---


    The next time Xi Zirui runs into Han Yu, it''s because he''s deliberately seeking him out.


    He finds him practicing archery, of all things, with his fellow disciples in one of the floating courtyards overlooking theke''s margins.


    "Gege, did youe find me?" he asks, as soon as he spots Xi Zirui approaching him.


    His excitement attracts the curiosity of all other disciples who start discussing Xi Zirui''s presence among themselves.


    "I was thinking we could have our lesson now." He spares a sideways look at several disciples who are now actively ignoring their archery practice to eavesdrop on their conversation. "But I see that you''re busy. We can leave it for another time."


    As expected, Han Yu tries to stop him. "No, gege, wai-"


    "Han Yu, what is going on?" A cold voice asks, the words drifting in from behind them as if carried by an ominous wind.


    Xi Zirui turns around and finds Han Chang standing on the steps of the pavilion adjacent to the courtyard, his hands severely sped behind his back, and his head held high.


    Just the person Xi Zirui was counting on running into.


    He bows politely to Han Chang and says. "I apologize for interrupting Master Han''s disciple''s training. Han Yu offered to assist with my subpar calligraphy and as I have some free time now I came looking for him. I''ll take my leave now."


    He has taken several steps out of the practice grounds when Han Chang''s cold voice sounds again.


    "Wait." He waits until Xi Zirui returns to his side before continuing, "A good disciple should always be ready to help others. It''s good that Han Yu has volunteered. I can dismiss him earlier so the two of you can practice."


    Han Yu bows deeply to his father, his arms held in a circle in front of his chest. "Thank you father."


    Han Chang tilts his head towards the pavilion he just came out of. "Feel free to use the pavilion of Restful Mind, I''ll do my best not to disturb your studies."


    Xi Zirui follows after Han Chang with a secret, pleased smirk.


    ---


    Han Yu is much less subdued now that he is in his father''s presence.


    Han Chang isn''t hovering, by any means. He''s sitting behind his own low desk at the other end of the room, reviewing documents, and it''s unlikely he can even hear them, with how quietly Han Yu is talking.


    "I can write a fewmon scripts, you watch closely and then just replicate them," Han Yu says, spreading out a few thin sheets of paper in front of him.


    He holds back his draping sleeve with his left hand, and while holding the brush perfectly vertical with his right, dips it into the inkstone, coating the bristles evenly.


    His brush moves gracefully over the paper, barely caressing it. For a moment, Xi Zirui is nearly mesmerized by the fluidity of his movements.


    "There," Han Yu says, once he finishes writing the characters that make up the script for a protection talisman. "Now you try it."


    Xi Zirui was so focused on Han Yu''s graceful movements, that he forgot to pay any attention to the stroke order, or his brushwork, as he drew the characters.


    He takes the brush, still warm from Han Yu''s fingers, with much trepidation.


    Hoping for the best, he sets brush to paper and tries to mimic some of Han Yu''s movements.


    It ends up looking clumsy and messy, and no better than Xi Zirui''s all other attempts.


    Han Yu smiles at him encouragingly, while ignoring the ink sttered mess Xi Zirui presents him with. "Maybe we should try it character by character."


    Yes, maybe they should.


    ---


    Xi Zirui should have known that Han Yu''s good behaviour wouldn''tst long.


    It takes him only a few minutes of serious studying, for him to find a way of bypassing his father''s imposing presence.


    Xi Zirui is practicing the single character Han Yu just wrote, when Han Yu dips another brush into the inkstone and starts writing on the empty corner of Xi Zirui''s paper sheet.


    He ignores him at first, but curiosity wins out in the end.


    ''Gege is beautiful''


    Xi Zirui raises one eyebrow at the juvenile confession, and goes back to his calligraphy.


    Han Yu isn''t done writing.


    ''Gege should smile more often''


    Reading that only makes Xi Zirui''s scowl deepen.


    All the scowling in the world isn''t enough to deter Han Yu when he gets something on his mind.


    ''Gege should pay attention to me''


    Xi Zirui pulls his sheet away from Han Yu and folds one arm over the corner of his work, trying to prevent Han Yu from having enough space to write.


    Unfortunately, Han Yu seems to take that as a challenge.


    He leans across the table to try and reach any free space on the paper sheet he can find, grinning widely, brush in hand.


    Soon it turns into a struggle where Xi Zirui tries to dodge from Han Yu''s attempts to reach him, and Han Yu tries to anticipate his movements.


    "What has gotten the two of you so amused?"


    It''s only when hearing Han Chang''s voice overhead makes his smile drop, that Xi Zirui even realizes he was smiling in the first ce.


    Han Yu goes stone still. "Father," he stammers, "It''s nothing, we''re just messing around."


    He tries to cover his writing on Xi Zirui''s practice sheets, but that only makes it more conspicuous.


    Han Chang stanches the papers from between Han Yu''s fingers, his eyes flying across its contents.


    "Han Yu, leave us," he says evenly, lowering the papers back onto the table.


    Han Yu tries to protest but whatever he sees in his father''s eyes convinces him of the importance of doing as he''s told.


    Xi Zirui remains seated on the floor behind the low desk, Han Chang towering over him imposingly.


    The door closes with a soft thud behind Han Yu and Han Chang finally says, "I must apologize for my son, he can be very frivolous on asion."


    "No need to apologize, I''m grateful for Han Yu''s assistance. He was jut trying to get a reaction out of me."


    Of course, Xi Zirui doesn''t think Han Chang held him back here alone to apologize for his son''s conduct, so that opening line is probably just an excuse to get at what''s really bothering him.


    He arrives there faster than Xi Zirui expected. "And did he seed?"


    "I don''t quite follow," Xi Zirui says, meeting Han Chang''s cold eyes.


    Han Chang smiles pleasantly, while looking down at Xi Zirui as if he is a creature far beneath his notice.


    "Allow me to borate. My son''s frivolity is the result of his young age, and while I won''t begrudge him some youthful fancies, he has a duty as my son, and future sect heir." His smile widens. "An appropriate spouse has already been found for Han Yu, of equally upstanding breeding. So I would advise young Master''s Su''s disciple not to get too attached."


    Xi Zirui returns Han Chang''s warm smile, although his gaze is just as cold. "Sect leader needn''t worry; I''m not."

 Chapter 203: Dont be fooled by appearances

    Chapter 203: Don''t be fooled by appearances


    Xi Zirui must have been convincing enough for sect leader Han, because nothing changes after all those kindly veiled threats.


    He suspects that Han Chang has neglected to inform Han Yu that he is betrothed to someone else, and to avoid consorting with individuals of disreputable breeding, such as Xi Zirui, because Han Yu keeps pestering him at every opportunity.


    They have already agreed to meet once every week for calligraphy practice, but this is apparently not enough for Han Yu, because he insists on trailing after Xi Zirui like a lost duckling.


    Moved by a desire to avoid him at all costs, Xi Zirui ends up volunteering to go across the hill and into the nearby vige, when reports of hungry ghosts roaming around starting in.


    "Are you sure you want to go?" Su Xueyi asks him hours after Xi Zirui already said he would be going, waiting until the two of them are alone in his pavilion. "You haven''t been a disciple of our sect for long, there is no need for you to prove yourself this soon."


    Xi Zirui forces himself to smile in the face of Su Xueyi''s misced worry. "Shizun doesn''t need to worry, this disciple will stay out of the way of the senior disciples and observe. He''s just eager to learn how to help themon people."


    His answer must satisfy Su Xueyi, because he relents, and starts making preparations for Xi Zirui''s journey into the vige.


    He''s such a dutiful shizun, so dedicated to his role as master -- Xi Zirui is almost sorry he''ll have to kill him too.


    Almost.


    ---


    Xi Zirui leaves the next day.


    He meets the other disciples by the sect gates. All of them are dressed in practical travel robes, with narrow sleeves, and slim skirts. Many are wearing straw hats with veils as a concession to thete summer heat, still unwilling to give up its hold on thend and cede way to autumn.


    Out of nowhere, a veil hat is thrust towards him as well.


    The white muslin veil briefly obstructs his vision, and Xi Zirui bats it away on reflex.


    "Gege should wear one too, his skin is too fine to walk for long under the sun," Han Yu says, smiling around the circr brim of the hat.


    Xi Zirui nearly qi-deviates on the spot.


    "You''reing too?"


    Han Yu nods, pleased. "I talked father into allowing it."


    Overhearing Han Chang forbidding Han Yu from joining the party leaving to investigate the problems in Peiya vige, was the entire reason Xi Zirui thought to volunteer to begin with!


    He looks around in soul-crushing despair. His eyesnd on Master Ouyang, the elderly master apanying the party of ten disciples.


    "Master, I''m not feeling well, maybe I should stay behind," Xi Zirui says. He makes himself smaller and weaker, hoping to look sickly.


    Master Ouyang spares him only the briefest of nces. "If it''s vomit, you have only two options, boy. Let it out, or swallow it down. Choose wisely." He looks away from Xi Zirui and addresses the other disciples, "Let''s hurry up, if we want to reach Peiya tomorrow we need to leave at once."


    Fuming, Xi Zirui wrenches the hat out of Xi Zirui''s hands, "Give me that," and adjusts the satchel on his back. Mentally preparing himself for possibly some of the most aggravating days of his life.


    ---


    They''re taking a carriage for Master Ouyang, in which only three disciples can ride at once with him -- and Master Ouyang has his favorites.


    The rest of the disciples have to follow on foot, trying to keep pace with the carriage, while two of the more senior disciples ride their swords to scout the way ahead, taking turns whenever their spiritual energy(1) runs out.


    Xi Zirui is marching on foot with most of the other disciples, and trying and failing to ignore Han Yu''s incessant chatter.


    "Has gege noticed that I''m finally taller than him?" Han Yu asks, puffing out his chest proudly.


    Xi Zirui scarcely notices their height or age difference, two things Han Yu keeps meticulous tabs on.


    "Gege has such a beautiful face, it''s no less beautiful even though gege frowns all the time."


    "Gege has such a thin waist, maybe he should eat more. If gege wants I can cook for him."


    "Gege shoulde hear me y the guqin sometime, father has said I''ve improved greatly."


    After a few hours of this, Xi Zirui finally snaps.


    "Whose your fucking gege?" he hisses into Han Yu''s face. "Annoying brat, do you think you''re cute, with this coquettish act?"


    They''ve fallen behind the others, and no one else hears Xi Zirui''s outburst.


    Han Yu falls oddly quietly, his head lowered in apparent humiliation.


    Xi Zirui tries to take a peek at his face, but the shifting muslin of his veil blurs Han Yu''s features.


    "I should have known gege would prefer a different approach," Han Yu says, his head still lowered.


    Xi Zirui has no idea what he''s talking about, and is ready to tell him as much, but then Han Yu''s eyelids flutter open.


    There''s none of his usual juvenile banter in them.


    He straightens himself out and approaches Xi Zirui with confident steps, backing him into the nearest tree.


    "What are you doing?" Xi Zirui asks, confused by the sudden change in Han Yu''s face.


    He doesn''t recognize the roguish smirk curling in the corner of Han Yu''s lips.


    "Nothing, yet."


    Once again, Xi Zirui has no idea what he means, but it''s obvious he has no intention of borating.


    The next second it''s as if a the sky has cleared of clouds and Han Yu''s sunny smile returns, wiping away his smirk. "Let''s go gege, we don''t want to fall behind."


    He grabs Xi Zirui by the wrist and drags him towards the group growing distant along the dirt path.


    Xi Zirui is so confused by what just happened that he doesn''t even fight him.


    ---


    They stop for the night in an inn halfway to Peiya.


    The owner is delighted to have business, and wees them in with boundless enthusiasm. Proudly announcing that his establishment''s kitchens are always open for the noble Heavenly Dragon sect.


    Master Ouyang ignores the effusive wee and takes a seat at the best table, surrounded by his favorite disciples.


    Xi Zirui doesn''t even try to fight it when Han Yu sits down at the same table as is.


    "I''ll order for us, gege," he says, ignoring the vicious re Xi Zirui shoots him.


    When the waiteres by their table with their orders, Han Yu is all smiles and pleasantries, making Xi Zirui wonder if he hallucinated that dark glint in his eyes and the vicious curl of his lips.


    "Boss, how are things in Peiya? We''re headed there tomorrow."


    The smile slips off the waiter''s chubby''s cheeks. "Young master shouldn''t. Many people have passed through here, leaving Peiya in fright."


    "We are cultivators, if hungry ghosts are threatening the poption it''s our duty to help," Xi Zirui says, deadpan. Personally, Xi Zirui would faster help the hungry ghosts get rid of the remaining humans than help them, but needs must.


    The waiter shakes his head. "The hungry ghosts aren''t the problem. It''s the one making them."


    Han Yu''s eyes widen. "Making them? Are these the ghosts of recent murder victims?"


    "As far as I know, no one was murdered, but all the ghosts are people who died after visiting Peiya''s new doctor."


    Han Yu thanks the waiter profusely, and slips two silver taels into his apron''s pocket.


    When he turns to Xi Zirui, his smile is almost blinding. "Gege, we might have just stumbled into something really interesting."


    ---


    After the meal, Master Ouyang splits everyone into groups ording to the avable rooms.


    For once, Xi Zirui''s tendency to stick to the sidelineses back to bite him in the ass.


    "Oh, I forgot about the two of you," he says, as if this is a personal failing on Xi Zirui''s and Han Yu''s part. "Now there aren''t any rooms left, where am I going to put the two of you."


    The waiter to whom Han Yu gave the two silver taels interjects. "There''s a single room avable. I''m sure the young masters won''t mind sharing the same bed."


    Xi Zirui shoots Han Yu a furtive re.


    Now he''s wondering if there was more to those two pieces of silver!


    Master Ouyang is just d to have one less problem to worry about and nods at the waiter''s suggestion. "That''s fine."


    It''s not fine, but there''s nothing Xi Zirui can do about it beyond grind his teeth and bear it.


    He''s in a terrible mood when they''re lead up to their room. Which doesn''t improve when he sees just how narrow the bed is -- Han Yu will be practically sleeping on top of him.


    The waiter wishes them a good night, after showing them to the room, but adds at thest minute, "Oh, another thing, honored guests, our humble establishment is lucky enough to have a hot spring on the grounds. Just behind the main building by the cypress. Please feel free to enjoy it at your discretion."


    He closes the door behind himself, leaving Xi Zirui alone with Han Yu whose smile grows sharp the minute the door is shut.


    "What do you say gege? Fancy a swim?"

 Chapter 204: Dont be a tease

    Chapter 204: Don''t be a tease


    Xi Zirui shoots Han Yu an unamused look.


    He''s already going to spend more time with Han Yu than he ever wanted to, he would rather not increase his exposure rate.


    There''s an easy and simple way to handle Han Yu''s constant advances -- and it will probably even win him some good points in Han Chang''s ledger.


    "I find it hard to believe that your fathered hasn''t mentioned that you''re betrothed already," Xi Zirui says, walking up towards Han Yu.


    When they''re nearly face-to-face, he gives him a pitying look from beneath his curlingshes, reveling in Han Yu''s minute intake of breath. "He even warned me off you." He sighs. "I''m afraid our love cannot be."


    He turns around from Han Yu, hoping to have made the warning clear.


    If Han Yu keeps pestering him, Xi Zirui won''t have any problems reporting all of it to his father.


    From behind himes an airy scoff. "Why does gege think I care about what my father wants?"


    Xi Zirui turns around, looking up into Han Yu''s eyes once again.


    There''s nowhere to go in the cramped room, and Xi Zirui feels like the walls are closing in on him, driving the air out of his lungs.


    Maybe this is it.


    The edge he has been looking for.


    Xi Zirui tries to y it cool. "Don''t you? You''re even his disciple. You seem very obedient to me."


    Han Yu smirks. "Appearances can be deceiving."


    When it bes apparent that Han Yu has no interest in borating, Xi Zirui picks up the bamboo washing basin.


    "Does didi want to have that soak now?"


    ---


    Han Yu can scarcely hide how pleased he is to be in the hot springs with Xi Zirui.


    Xi Zirui ordered him to get into the pool first, and only let go of his own towel after Han Yu was already seated and looking away from him.


    But even so, and with the several cun of distance between the two of them, Han Yu can''t hide his self-satisfied grin.


    He has tried, once or twice, to inch closer to Xi Zirui, but Xi Zirui always evades him.


    Biting down on his urge to push Han Yu''s head underwater and hold him there, Xi Zirui takes a deep breath and focuses on the real reason why he consented to this stupid midnight soak.


    "I always thought your rtionship with your father was very good," Xi Zirui says,thering up his arms casually. "Did something happen?"


    Han Yu hums, while making no effort to disguise how he''s openly ogling Xi Zirui''s dusky nipples. "More or less."


    Xi Zirui inhales steadily. "How so?"


    Han Yu bats hisshes at him, and bites down on his lower lip. "Maybe if gege calls me ''didi'' again, I''ll tell."


    This little asshole is ying Xi Zirui on purpose.


    Vexed at having let the little whelp toy with him, Xi Zirui turns around in the water, reaching for his discarded towel over the pool''s edge. "Nevermind, I''m going back."


    Han Yu chuckles and pulls Xi Zirui back into his seat. "I''m sorry gege, please don''t be mad. I was just ying."


    Xi Zirui is mad, but mostly with himself for thinking the little pest had anything useful to tell him.


    Sensing Xi Zirui''s shifting mood, Han Yu finally says, "A long time ago, I saw something I shouldn''t have, and it changed my idea of my father forever."


    Is he talking about Tuya''s death?


    Could he have been a witness to it?


    Or did he witness something else entirely?


    Xi Zirui hums in reply, trying to order his whirring thoughts. This is something he can still use to his advantage.


    If Han Yu has some sort of grudge against his father that could make him easy to manipte.


    And Han Yu has made it very clear what it is that he wants.


    It leaves a sour taste in his mouth, but all Xi Zirui needs to do is dangle himself in front of Han Yu, and he''ll probably have the brat eating out of his hand.


    The next time Han Yu inches closer to him, Xi Zirui doesn''t move away.


    "Why is gege so curious?" Han Yu asks, his pulse jumping when his knees bump against Xi Zirui''s underwater. "Could it be that gege is interested in me?"


    Nearly injuring himself with how hard he tries not to roll his eyes, Xi Zirui nods. "That''s right."


    For all his bluster, it''s obvious that Han Yu doesn''t know what to do if Xi Zirui actually returns his teasing. He splutters for a moment before finally settling on, "Oh."


    Xi Ziruiforts himself with the knowledge that while he might no be looking forward to the task ahead of him, at least it won''t be hard.


    ---


    Han Yu is a lot more subdued when they return to their rooms. His hungry gaze still follows Xi Zirui around, but he keeps his thoughts to himself.


    Xi Zirui climbs into bed, back against the wall, and pats the empty spot next to him.


    Han Yu visibly swallows, before taking off his outer robe, blowing out the candles, and climbing into bed with Xi Zirui in total darkness.


    In the dark, Han Yu can see little more than Xi Zirui''s outline, but Xi Zirui''s superior vision allows him to see with great detail as Han Yu''s mouth falls open and his hand squeezes down on his pillow.


    Xi Zirui shifts closer to Han Yu, and his eyes widenically.


    "Why do you like me?" Xi Zirui asks, trying not tough at Han Yu''s reactions.


    Earlier, he surprised Xi Zirui, but now he''s once again reminded of how young Han Yu still is.


    He''s only a little boy with a silly crush on an older brother. He''ll do and say whatever he thinks will get him into Xi Zirui''s pants faster.


    Since Xi Zirui wasn''t interested in his coquettish act, he was willing to try something else, but that''s all there is to it.


    Xi Zirui feels silly for ever considering him a threat.


    Proof of that is how long it takes Han Yu toe up with an answer. "Gege is very beautiful," it''s what he settles for, after a long deliberation.


    Xi Zirui can''t help his snort. "That''s all it takes?"


    He stammers. "No-no, I..."


    Xi Zirui grabs Han Yu''s hand, curled up in a fist on his pillow and drags it towards his jutting hip.


    Immediately, Han Yu''s fingers fan out around the curve of Xi Zirui''s hip, his thump hooking around the sharp hipbone.


    His pink tonguees out to wet his dry lips and Xi Zirui smiles in the darkness.


    "Didi isn''t the only one who thinks so," Xi Zirui says, his tone almost mean. "What are you willing to do, to make me choose you over everyone else who wants me?"


    Xi Zirui doesn''t want an answer, he wants Han Yu to sleep on it -- which is why he turns to face the wall a secondter, causing Han Yu''s fingers to slip away from his skin.


    "Goodnight," he says, looking into the wooden panels in front of him with a pleased smile.


    He nearly doesn''t hear Han Yu''s whispered, "sleep well."


    ---


    The next day, Xi Zirui feels well-rested and filled with energy, but Han Yu looks like he spent the entire night tossing and turning.


    Xi Zirui refrains from gloating all through breakfast of nd congee and thinks he deserves an award for it.


    Master Ouyang is anxious to get back on the road, and they leave the inn as soon as all disciples have finished their breakfasts.


    Han Yu stays by Xi Zirui''s side once again, but he''s a lot more subdued.


    This time, it''s Xi Zirui who initiates conversation.


    "Have you met the person you''re betrothed to?"


    Han Yu shakes his head. "No, nor will I ever. Not that my father listens to anything I say."


    "Being the sect leader''s heir muste with a lot of expectations."


    Han Yu snorts, and his sharp gaze drifts towards Xi Zirui again. "Gege is very talkative today."


    He might be a lot of things, but Han Yu isn''t a fool.


    Xi Zirui decides to distract him. "I slept very well, had a lot of good dreams, and now I''m in a good mood." He shrugs. "I''m sure you''ve had that kind of dreams as well."


    A deep flush climbs up Han Yu''s neck and it''s a long time before he says another word.


    ---


    It''s nearly dark when they reach Peiya.


    The vige might be bustling during the day, but at night it mostly looks eerie. Many houses have their doors and windows bolted shut, and not even the flickering of a candle can be seen from the outside.


    The dusty main road leads them to the vige''s only inn, which doesn''t look less inhospitable than the rest of the vige.


    There''s an air of disrepair to the the old building that belies more than the vicissitudes of time.


    Master Ouyang ps one meaty palm on the counter when long minutes go by without anyone greeting them.


    "We are the cultivators from Heavenly Dragon sect! How is it possible that the people of Peiya asked for our help, and now refuse to wee us in!"

 Chapter 205: Dont scare a little girl

    Chapter 205: Don''t scare a little girl


    When Master Ouyang is about to burst a vessel, a bleary-eyed servant finallyes to the counter.


    "Apologies honored guests, I''m afraid our humble establishment hasn''t been getting many visitorstely."


    He might as well have pped Master Ouyang outright and be done with it


    "Peiya vige personally contacted us, requesting our assistance to handle their hungry ghost problem, and this is how we are weed?" A thick vein on Master Ouyang''s temple throbs as he shouts at the poor servant.


    Xi Zirui keeps his eyes fixed on that pulsating vein, wondering if it''s going to burst, showering everyone in blood, or if Master Ouyang will qi-deviate first.


    The servant bows profusely, his forehead almost knocking on the counter. "This humble one apologizes honored guest!"


    Only when Master Ouyang stops shouting does the poor servant straighten back up, eyeing all the gathered disciples in mild panic.


    "The truth is that this one doesn''t understand why anyone would have called for help, everything is fine in Peiya vige."


    Xi Zirui gives the man an incredulous look, which several other disciples share.


    A fine-boned young man says, "This ce looks like a dump," the crassness of his words at odds with his elegant appearance.


    "The entire vige looks like it has been boarded up," says someone else, raising their voice above the other disciple''s.


    Master Ouyang shushes all the rowdy disciples, still looking to be on the verge of qi-deviation. "Yes, well, as the disciples have said, Peiya looks more in need of help than not."


    The servantughs self-consciously. "We are a poor vige, please don''t mind the disrepair."


    Xi Zirui sees Master Ouyang mouth the words ''disrepair'' to himself, his eyes wide as a fishes. "Someone called us here!" he bellows, his thin mustache trembling above his sweaty lip.


    The servant bows again. "Maybe the honored guests can talk with the county magistrate, tomorrow." He looked down into the ledger in front of him, which is clearly empty. "As luck would have it, we have rooms avable for everyone, providing two people room together."


    Master Ouyang looks to be on the verge ofining some more, but suddenly all the fight goes out of him. "Tomorrow," he echoes despiritedly, making a beeline for the stairs.


    Han Yu wraps his fingers around Xi Zirui''s wrist and pulls him in that direction as well. "Let''s go gege, or we''ll lose out on the best room."


    "Can''t have that," Xi Zirui says, deadpan.


    ---


    They end up with the second best room, because Master Ouyang takes possession of the best one and loudly deres that he''s not going to be sharing -- they can sort the sleeping arrangements between themselves.


    Han Yu closes the door to their room in the face of a younger disciple who asks them if they have any space avable.


    Xi Zirui is almost impressed by his ruthlessness.


    "Is that how a future sect leader should treat his juniors?"


    "He''ll survive."


    Xi Zirui sits down on the straw bed with a huff, stretching his arms above his head to get rid of the tension on his shoulders from the long jurney.


    Han Yu squats down in front of him, grinning sheepishly. "Get up gege, we have a mystery to solve."


    Xi Zirui gives the bed he''s sitting on a longing look. "Go ahead, I''ll catch up."


    Han Yu isn''t fooled by his obvious strategy.


    "Aren''t you curious about why the servant is lying?" He tries to pull Xi Zirui up to his feet, who fights it and holds on to the straw mattress. "I don''t even think he was lying, I think he believed everything he said."


    Xi Zirui hums nomittally.


    "Isn''t gege curious about all those people who left Peiya, talking about hungry ghosts? They were so distraught they poured out their hearts to the owner of a roadside inn. How can a servant of an establishment in Peiya itself not be aware of what is going on?"


    Xi Zirui has considered all of that, he just doesn''t care.


    Not enough to forgo sleep at least.


    Han Yu looks pleadingly into his face, his eyes shining.


    Xi Zirui considers his options.


    "I''ll go, if you tell me more about what you saw your father do."


    Han Yu''s eyes glint in the gloom of the cramped room, lit only by a single candle and the wan moonlighting in from the open window. "Is gege curious about me?"


    "You have no idea," Xi Zirui says, finally getting up to his feet.


    ---


    They have no issue sneaking out of the inn. There are very few servants around, and the other disciples are probably too tired to do much more than copse into their bedding.


    Only Han Yu zips through Peiya''s narrow streets with a sort of manic glee, trying to catch a glimpse inside the quiet buildings, and almost vibrating with the thrill of the mystery.


    Xi Zirui follows after him in extreme annoyance -- he feels more like a nanny to an extremely hyperactive child, than someone investigating a big conspiracy.


    He gets through it by reminding himself that he needs all the dirt he can find on Han Chang and Heavenly Dragon sect.


    After what feels like hours walking around aimlessly, they finally stumble upon a narrow house where a flicker of light shines through the cracks in the wooden paneling.


    Han Yu knocks on the door. "Apologizing for the disturbance at such ate hour, we have important matters to discuss."


    Xi Zirui doesn''t expect the door to open, but against all odds it does.


    A small child peeks out at them from the gap in the doorway. "Have you seen my mama?"


    Han Yu drops to his knees in front of the child, his eyes wide. "Are you alone, little girl?"


    The girl''s hair looks messy and unkempt, her face is streaked with grime as if she hasn''t bathed in a few days.


    Xi Zirui thinks this girl hasn''t seen her mother in a really long time.


    The girl looks between the two of them anxiously, but finally nods. "A-Jiu is alone with Xiao Yi and Fang Fang."


    Han Yu smiles at her. "Are those your siblings?"


    The girl nods again.


    "Can you let gege and gege''s friend in? We can help you A-Jiu."


    She pulls the door closed a fraction more. "Mother told A-Jiu not to open the door to strangers."


    Han Yu tries to pacify her with some more titudes, but Xi Zirui is running out of patience.


    He looks down at the little girl. He recognizes the haunted look in her eyes -- like a cornered animal. It''s a look Xi Zirui knows well.


    "You must be hungry," he says, interrupting Han Yu''s assurances that he''s a nice person. "We can make food."


    Momentster, the girl opens the door to let them into her house.


    ---


    Han Yu is the first to walk in, Xi Zirui makes sure to close the door behind them. He doesn''t know what''s happening in this vige yet, but it''s best if no one overhears.


    The house is small and cramped, with only two rooms. A-Jiu''s two brothers are sitting down by the low table, just as dirty and unkempt as her. The youngest of the two can''t be older than 3 years old, and is sucking on an old chicken bone almost desperately.


    Han Yu looks at the scene in front of him in abject horror. "Were''s your pantry?" he asks the little girl, just to have something to say.


    She leads him into the adjacent room, and minutester Xi Zirui hears the woosh of a fire starting.


    He''s a little surprised that Han Yu is actually going to make good on Xi Zirui''s promise and cook for the children.


    He has to admit their situation is beyond pitiful.


    Xi Zirui doesn''t feel much sympathy for humans, but the sorry state of the three kids puts his indifference to the test.


    The little girles out of the kitchen, and starts trying to tug the chicken bone away from her youngest brother''s mouth. He starts whining and she gives up. This must be a frequent struggle, Xi Zirui muses.


    "How long since you''ve seen your parents?" Xi Zirui asks, sitting down by the table and leaning his cheek on his open palm.


    The girl smooths her hand down the oldest boy''s messy hair. "We haven''t seen papa for a month. Mama was really worried about him, and she asked the neighbors and aunty Li for help, but no one did anything."


    "Mama gone," the younger boy babbles, still gnawing on his chicken bone. "Mama gone."


    The little girl hums, agreeing with the toddler''s concise assessment. "Then mama went looking for him and she disappeared too."


    "You''ve asked for help?"


    Xi Zirui knows the answer before the little girl opens her mouth. He can tell by the defeated slump of her shoulders that any help she got wasn''t enough.


    "All the grown ups said I was imagining things, that they had seen mama and papa and they would be hometer."


    That sounds simr to the innkeeper''s denial that something was amiss in Peiya.


    "Where did your papa go, when he disappeared?"


    "Papa went to the doctor''s."

 Chapter 206: Dont catch a liar

    Chapter 206: Don''t catch a liar


    After some time, Han Yues out of the tiny kitchen carrying a tray with three steaming bowls of rice.


    The children immediately rise to attention. The youngest boy finally drops the chicken bone he has been gnawing on the entire time.


    "I could only make rice with some dried mushrooms as garnish, everything else was spoiled."


    He deposits each bowl in front of the children and hands all of them a pair of chopsticks, although neither of them is able to observe proper table etiquette.


    Han Yu''s expression grows more somber as he watches them eat ravenously.


    Xi Zirui tells him what A-Jiu said.


    "That doctor again, the waiter at that roadside inn mentioned them too."


    Xi Zirui nods, drumming his fingers against the scarred tabletop. "Maybe we should pay the good doctor a visit."


    A-Jiu''s little head snaps up from her bowl the moment the words leave Xi Zirui''s lips. "Please, gege, don''t go. You''ll disappear just like mama and papa."


    Her humid eyes are huge and pleading when she turns them on Xi Zirui. He doesn''t know what to do besides pat her awkwardly on the head.


    "There, there," he says, looking at her as if she might bite. "We''ll be fine."


    Han Yu watches him handle the little girl and smiles at his awkwardness.


    "Don''t worry, little A-Jiu, your geges are very strong!" he flexes his biceps at her which wrests a giggle out of her. "Come on, eat your food. There''s still a lot of rice in the pantry, I''ll teach you how you can make more."


    Xi Zirui fishes inside his robes and produces a pouch of silver taels that Su Xueyi gave him. He dumps its contents on the table and nods towards A-Jiu. "You can buy some more food with this as well, but don''t buy a lot at once. Food spoils."


    A-Jiu looks at the mountain of silver in awe, her tiny fingers shaking on her bamboo bowl.


    ---


    Han Yu adds some more of his own silver to Xi Zirui''s pile, and promises A-Jiu that they''ll find her parents.


    Once outside, he admits, "I''m just not sure if we''ll be able to find them alive."


    Xi Zirui agrees. "What is this doctor doing, and why is everyone else convinced nothing is going on?"


    Xi Zirui might not worry about human''s well-being naturally, but he falls victim to curiosity like the best of them.


    Besides, whatever is happening in Peiya can have repercussions for Heavenly Dragon sect, and Xi Zirui wants to catch the opportunity with both hands.


    He and Han Yu wander the deserted streets for a while longer, inspecting every signboard for indication of a doctor or their clinic.


    Finally, at the end of a narrow street, they get lucky.


    The carved sign hanging above the door announces Physician''s Wei''s practice, but everything looks dark when they put their faces to the paper window panes.


    "Maybe they''re asleep already."


    "Too bad," Xi Zirui says,nding a swift kick on the front door, making the entire house rattle. "Is anybody home? We have a medical emergency."


    He''s about to kick the door a second time when it bangs open, revealing a young woman with disheveled hair and half-fastened robes.


    "What''s the emergency?" she asks, looking from Xi Zirui to Han Yu bleary-eyed.


    "We''d rather not say here, can wee in?" Han Yu asks, already making his way inside.


    Xi Zirui follows after him, amused at the sleepy doctor''s attempts to regain control of the situation.


    "This is very rude," she says, watching on hopelessly as the two of them take a sweeping look around the room where she sees patients. Looking into jars and pots indiscriminately. "Please don''t touch that," she says, when Xi Zirui looks like he''s about to open a y pot.


    "Why, is this the cause for all the disappearances in Peiya?"


    She looks at him as if he has grown a second head. "What?"


    Xi Zirui puts the pot back on its shelf, and turns to the young doctor. "Physician Wei, how long have you been a doctor?"


    The woman sputters, tightening the robes around herself. "Well, I, a few years, but I''ve only opened my practice in Peiya two months ago or so."


    Han Yu changes a meaningful look with Xi Zirui. "Around the time A-Jiu''s father disappeared most likely."


    Xi Zirui nods. "Followed shortly after by her mother."


    Physician Wei looks between the two of them as if she''s trying to make sense of a child''s finger painting.


    Han Yu turns to the young doctor. "Are you aware that people are disappearing from Peiya vige?"


    "And that hungry ghosts seem to be showing up in their stead?"


    The doctor looks to be on the verge of tears. "Please, I don''t have much money, but whatever you can find feel free to take."


    "We''re not interested in money," Han Yu says, walking up to the young doctor with a vicious re. "We only want to know what''s going on here."


    The woman shakes her head, her hands trembling. "I don''t know anything, I''m sorry. I didn''t know people were missing."


    The oddest thing is that Xi Zirui doesn''t think she''s lying. Her panic is too genuine for someone who is only trying to deceive them.


    He pulls Han Yu back by the arm. "Let me try and talk with her."


    Xi Zirui expects Han Yu to put up more of a fight, but he just steps away from the doctor and lets Xi Zirui approach her.


    It''s not like Xi Zirui is a better interrogator than Han Yu, but unlike him, his judgement isn''t clouded by how furious he is at the grim fate that has befallen Peiya.


    "Where did Physician Wei study?"


    He can tell that''s thest thing she expects him to ask her, but judging by how wide her eyes grow, she''s probably wishing Han Yu kept pestering her with usations.


    "I-, I don''t know how that''s relevant."


    "Who did you apprentice under?"


    "The, physician...uhm."


    "Physician Tang?" Xi Zirui asks, saying the first name thates to his mind.


    The woman nods enthusiastically, like a drowning person clinging to a lifeline. "Yes, he was my master."


    Xi Zirui nods. "Interesting, considering I just made him up."


    Across from them, Han Yu res at the shivering woman. "It''s time you told us what is really going on here."


    ---


    Physician Wei sits down by the shuttered window, her shoulders slumped and her features haggered.


    "I really, don''t know anything about any disappearances," she says, shaking her head. "I just wanted to be a doctor and help people."


    "But you didn''t study for it," Xi Zirui says. "Didn''t apprentice under any established doctors?"


    Slowly, she nods.


    "My family was too poor, they didn''t have the money to send me or my siblings to learn any trades."


    Han Yu nods in understanding, easily swayed by a sob story apparently.


    Xi Zirui is less naive.


    "Is there any other physician in Peiya vige?" he asks.


    A little flustered, the woman shakes her head. "No."


    "So your motives to establish a practice here weren''t exactly altruistic, were they?" Xi Zirui leans towards her, boxing her in against the wall. "I mean, as the only doctor in Peiya, you must be making quite a lot of money."


    Her expression shifts, some of the teary vulnerability vanishes.


    "Why would I harm my own patients then? What would I get from that? It''s best for me if they are alive and well so they can return often," her eyes sh with barely restrained hatred and Xi Zirui smirks.


    He has her where he wants now.


    "Where did you learn your medical skills?" he asks. "You must have produced some sort of record for the county magistrate to allow you to open a practice. More than that, you would need some disy of yourpetence."


    She stays quiet for some time, her gaze shifting.


    Han Yu rises to his feet. "We are cultivators, we have ways to make you tells us the truth, but you probably won''t like them."


    "Fine," she spits odiously. "I saved a snake spirit I found in the woods. It was trapped in one of those arrays you cultivators like to set up to catch its kind and I set it free. It granted me a boon."


    "It gave you medical skills?" Han Yu asks, his eyebrows raising up to his forehead. "For setting it free?"


    Xi Zirui looks between the woman and Han Yu, he thinks there''s more to this story, but he''s willing to see where she''s going to take it.


    "Apparently, some snake spirits can grant minor wishes. Learning a trade isn''t something major," she says with a shrug.


    "You''re well informed about spirit creatures... curious for someone with no formal teaching or cultivation abilities."


    She res at him, needled.


    "You cultivators want to hoard all the knowledge to yourselves. Keep us allmon folk in the dark about the things you do...well, some of us aren''t idiots. We know that if you care so much about catching these spirit creatures it must be because they''re valuable."


    Xi Zirui''s smirk widens, he has her now.


    "Which is why you set the trap yourself. You wanted to catch a spirit creature and see what benefits it could grant you." He shakes his head. "But you were outsmarted, and now everyone in Peiya is paying the price of your arrogance."

 Chapter 207: Dont walk into a secret lair

    Chapter 207: Don''t walk into a secretir


    Physician Wei looks at Xi Zirui in a mix of confusion and panic. "I- I don''t."


    "You don''t understand how a brainless creature could have seen through your clever ruse?" Xi Zirui asks, unable to prevent his contempt from staining his words. "You were the one who set up the array. What you were going to do with the spirit creature when you left up to fate."


    He res at her. "But I can make an educated guess," Xi Zirui says, his expression cold. "I guess that the snake spirit you caught, told you it would grant you a boon if you released it unharmed, and you jumped at the chance. Too stupid to realize that it knew all along that you were the one set the array in the first ce."


    Han Yu shakes his head. "Maybe it even let itself be caught on purpose."


    Xi Zirui shoots him a look from the corner of his eyes. What is he trying to imply?


    He''s feeling even more distasteful of humans than usual, thanks to the fake doctor -- and anything can set him off.


    Han Yu is threading on very thin ice, as far as Xi Zirui is concerned.


    "How is that my fault then?" Young miss Wei shouts, nowpletely out of her depth. "If the creature tricked me and is now harming the people of Peiya then it has nothing to do with me."


    She looks almost manic with glee at having talked herself out of any responsibility -- or so she thinks.


    Xi Zirui crosses the distance between then and leans down to her eye-level. "Physician Wei is forgetting that she stillmitted a crime by performing treatments, and prescribing medicine, while she had no qualification to do so."


    Han Yues up around Xi Zirui''s nk. "I''m sure the county magistrate will be interested in learning all about this."


    "But I am qualified!" she''s raging now, her eyes wide as small moons. "I''m a great doctor, the best! Who cares how I came upon my skills?"


    Han Yu loses hisposure and grabs her by the front of her robes. "There are three children not too far from here, who have lost their parents, and have no idea what happened to them. You will answer for that, and for everything else you did to the people of Peiya."


    Xi Zirui wraps one hand around the hilt of his sword and pulls it out of its scabbard a cun, letting a sliver of its cool de glint in the dimness of the room. "It''s time your start talking, or I''ll make you feel like lingchi(1) would be a merciful death."


    ---


    The threat of pain is enough to make ''Physician Wei'' spill out all the secrets of her trade.


    Like everyone else, she has no awareness of the disappearances, but she does remember the circumstances in which A-Jiu''s parents visited.


    Her father came because of frequent stomach aches, and left the clinic alive and well, his wife came weekster asking if Physician Wei had seen her husband. Physician Wei told her she hadn''t, and sent her on her way with a prescription for her nerves.


    Han Yu confers with Xi Zirui after they''re done questioning the fake doctor. "I think she''s telling the truth."


    So does Xi Zirui.


    He''s certain that the snake spirit Young Miss Wei stumbled upon tricked her into somehow giving it ess to the vigers she treated.


    Xi Zirui isn''t sure how it worked, but he is sure that Young Miss Wei was only a pawn, as oblivious to the spirit snake''s actions as everyone else.


    He just doesn''t know if he wants to share that information with Han Yu.


    He wants to solve this on his own, hear the snake spirit''s side, and give it an opportunity to get out unscathed. No amount of retribution is going to bring the humans of Peiya back, and their kind has already suffered enough.


    "Where did you find this snake spirit, and have you been back to see it since?"


    She tells them she set the trap near a cave entrance, as there were reports that a spirit creature dwelt there.


    After that first meeting she hasn''t been back to see it.


    Xi Zirui thanks her for her cooperation, and advises her to stop seeing patients for the time being.


    "Actually, make that forever," Han Yu says with a smirk. "You''re young, there''s time to learn a new trade, legitimately this time."


    "We''ll be in touch," it''s his finally warning before mming the door shut on his way out.


    They leave the clinic, Han Yu is still vibrating with excitement. "What do you say gege? Should we go look for the snake spirit now?"


    "It''s toote, we should get some rest and leave in the morning."


    Han Yu is disappointed by Xi Zirui''s decision, but mercifully doesn''t fight him on it -- which makes Xi Zirui''s ns much easier.


    ---


    Back in their room, they clean up perfunctorily before getting into bed. Han Yu is out like a candle in a storm as soon as his head hits the pillow.


    Xi Zirui waits a few moments more to make sure he''s truly asleep before slipping out of the room.


    Thete summer night is warm, and Xi Zirui forgoes any outer robe, going out only in a thin traveling robe, and silk slippers.


    Young Miss Wei didn''t give them precise details on the cave''s location, but judging by the geography around Peiya vige, Xi Zirui can make some educated guesses along the way.


    It''s always coldest just before the break of dawn, but the heat doesn''t let up. After a few minutes of walking Xi Zirui''s hair ispletely stered to the back of his neck, and he can feel his own sweat dripping down into the cor of his robes.


    The song of the cicadas is a constantpanion as he makes his way deeper into the woods.


    The sound bes deafening once he reaches an opening in the sheer rockface of the eroded mountain -- as if the cicadas were trying to guide him in the right direction.


    With one look behind his back to ensure no one followed him, Xi Zirui drops his mour and his red fox ears and tail spring free, twitching in the stifling summer breeze.


    It''s a relief to finally look like himself after so long hiding. He wouldn''t dare change his appearance while in Heavenly Dragon sect grounds.


    He''s itching to change into his animal form and run freely through open ins, no destination in mind, but that will have to wait.


    For now, he hopes that his true appearance puts the snake spirit at ease, and they can work out an agreement that benefits them both.


    ---


    The cave is several degrees cooler than the surrounding woods, Xi Zirui can see why a snake would want to hide away in its cool, humid depths.


    Experimentally, he calls out, "Is there anyone here? Brother Snake, you''re in grave danger."


    He gets no reply, and continues making his way through the tunnels, following his own intuition.


    It''s possible that the snake spirit is no longer here and Xi Zirui is just wasting his time, but something tells him that a creature that is so sensitive to temperature would rather wait for the end of summer before moving somewhere else, rather than risk heatstroke on the move.


    Finally, the tunnels start growing lighter, but not with the warm glow of a fire. Xi Zirui is confused until he happens onto a central gallery and finds that the cave''s ceiling has caved in. The light of the moon shines through the circr opening several zhang above Xi Zirui''s head, bathing the rocky gallery in silver light.


    Its sole upant sits under a beam of moonlight, eyeing Xi Zirui suspiciously.


    He''s a handsome man, with a face made of sharp angles that mix well with the sinuous curves of his lips and nose. His long eyebrows are nted upwards towards his temples at a severe angle, making him look alert, even as his half-lidded eyes give Xi Zirui azy once-over.


    "Were you the one making the ruckus?" he asks, Xi Zirui.


    He leaves the t rock on which he was sitting and slithers towards Xi Zirui. His long snake tail is as wide as a man''s thighs, and thrice as long as an adult man, the scales on his lower body glimmer silver under the moonlight, and his dark hair shines like a dark mirror.


    Xi Zirui watches his approach with barely disguised apprehension.


    For all he feels an innate connection to all other spirit creatures, Xi Zirui has never met another of his kind.


    In fact, he only thinks of them as ''his kind'', because that''s how Tuya referred to all spirit creatures. Often mentioning that she would help him find more of ''his kind'' when he got older.


    Now, looking at the silently approaching snake Xi Zirui wonders if that''s how other spirit creatures see themselves too. Or if they draw their allegiances along different lines.


    "Brother," he says, nodding towards the snake who towers over him by several heads.


    "Brother," he replies, smiling and revealing a thin forked tongue. He leans down close to Xi Zirui, who holds fast not to recoil. "Are you aware that you were followed? I''ve been smelling human sweat ever since you walked into my cave."

 Chapter 208: Dont let him sacrifice himself for you

    Chapter 208: Don''t let him sacrifice himself for you


    Xi Zirui turns around with a sigh. "You cane out now."


    With a sheepish smile, Han Yues out from behind a rocky outcropping. "Sorry gege, I saw you leave the room and came after you."


    The snake gives Xi Zirui a pointed look. "Should I kill the human or will you?"


    Xi Zirui goes tense. He doesn''t want to do anything of the sort.


    Why did Han Yu have to follow him here? Now he''s just making everything moreplicated. Xi Zirui doesn''t want to be forced to choose between him and another spirit beast.


    "Gege, wait, I know, I''ve always known you were fox, don''t worry I won''t tell anyone."


    Xi Zirui could infer as much from Han Yu''s s reaction to being caught snooping, but he worries that won''t mean anything to the snake.


    "He won''t give you any problems," he tells the man, lifting his chin.


    "You were the one who said I was in danger..." he smirks, revealing two sharp fangs.


    "He''s not a threat to you," Xi Zirui says, keeping his eye on Han Yu as he walks slowly towards them.


    "If you say so," the man says, sounding all the while as if one wrong move could result in Xi Zirui and Han Yu meeting the same fate, for all he cares. "My name is She Yong, and now that you have delivered your warning I invite you both to leave."


    "What are you doing with the people of Peiya?" Han Yu asks, nking Xi Zirui and facing She Yong head on.


    She Yong stands taller on the coils of his tail. "Nothing they didn''t deserve."


    "Are they still alive?" Xi Zirui asks, already sure of the answer.


    "They have moved on to another ne of existence," She Yong says, amused.


    At Xi Zirui''s side, Han Yu tenses. This is not the time for him to get emotional over the loss of human life.


    "There is a group of cultivators investigating this matter," Xi Zirui says, holding back Han Yu by the back of his robes. "Sooner orter they''ll find the same thing as us, and you won''t be able to hide any longer."


    "Is that a threat, little fox?" She Yong asks, his fangs shing in the silver moonlighting into the cave from the opening above their heads.


    Xi Zirui ignores him. "I think you should leave, as soon as possible."


    Han Yu''s spine grows rigid and he turns around to face Xi Zirui, his eyebrows drawn. "Gege, you can''t really think that. He''s a murderer."


    Xi Zirui ignores him too.


    "Brother, please go," he pleads, his eyes never leaving She Yong.


    She Yong slithers towards them, his upper body raising several zheng in the air, supported by the twisting coils of his iridescent tail. "Why should I? This vige is ripe for the picking, I have so much fresh qi at my disposal? I think I''ll stay."


    Xi Zirui is about tounch into another exnation of why he should leave as soon as possible, when She Yong raises one arm in front of his face.


    "It''s the two of you who have overstayed your wee."


    It takes only a fraction of a second for Xi Zirui to understand what She Yong''s intent is, but before he can do anything to block the strike of his sharp tail, Han Yu is already throwing himself in front of him.


    He falls backwards with the momentum of Han Yu''s body mming into his. With a groan, Han Yu unsheathes his sword and holds it in front of his body, protecting the diagonal gash She Yong''s tail left in his chest.


    The wound is deep, crossing his chest almost from nk to shoulder and bleeding profusely.


    "Now there''s a sight you don''t see everyday," She Yong guffaws, his forked tongue licking up his lips. "A human dying for one of us."


    To Xi Zirui he says, "Brother, you''ll spend yourst moments in goodpany at least."


    He sends a burst of energy towards Xi Zirui, who expects pain but it doesn''te. Instead, the ground crumbles underneath his feet.


    Thest thing Xi Zirui sees before losing consciousness is an injured Han Yu jumping in after him. She Yong''sughter reverberates through the cave walls, growing more bestial as Xi Zirui falls.


    ---


    Xi Ziruies to with the sound of running water, and the feeling of something soft and warm beneath his head.


    "Gege, does anything hurt?"


    Xi Zirui''s straining eyelids struggle to stay open and his eyes to focus on Han Yu''s blurry, sallow face.


    "I''m fine," Xi Zirui says, his voice rough. "What about you?"


    A strong scent of blood invades Xi Zirui''s nostrils. He turns around on Han Yu''sp and sees that the front of his robes ispletely saturated in blood.


    He sucks on a harsh breath at the grisly sight. "How-" He can''t finish the sentence, too shocked by the view of the wound on Han Yu''s chest, and the amount of blood still seeping from it.


    Han Yu chuckles feebly. "I''m using all of my qi to stay conscious. I wanted to still be awake when gege woke up."


    Gingerly, Xi Zirui sits up. His ribs feel bruised -- from the fall most likely -- but other than that he''s fine, unlike Han Yu.


    He rips a lengthwise strip of his robes and wraps it around Han Yu''s chest, in an effort to staunch the bleeding.


    "There''s poison, gege," Han Yu says, his voice growing faint. "That''s why it doesn''t stop bleeding."


    "Sit down," Xi Zirui says, helping Han Yu into afortable position, and taking a seat behind him. "You''re not allowed to die after saving me. I won''t let you."


    Xi Zirui holds both palms against Han Yu''s shoulder des and begins the qi transfer.


    Han Yu closes his eyes and lets his head fall backwards with a sigh. "Don''t worry gege, you won''t be indebted to me even if I die. I''ll find you in my next life and trouble you again."


    Xi Zirui speaks through the tightness around his throat. "Shut up and stay alive. Having the misfortune of meeting you in one lifetime is enough for me."

 Chapter 209: Dont sacrifice yourself either

    Chapter 209: Don''t sacrifice yourself either


    Xi Zirui stays silent during the qi transfer. He focuses on opening his meridians and letting the qi flow from his body into Han Yu''s -- making him stronger, helping him fight the poison cursing through him.


    The downside is that the more Xi Zirui transfers, the weaker he grows. It''s harder and harder to keep his mind clear the longer the transference goes on.


    His mind grows sluggish and heavy -- losing qi is not unlike losing blood. Except to a cultivator it''s perhaps even more vital.


    Your qi can help you replenish blood loss, but the only thing that can replenish depleted qi is meditation and the interaction with the natural world.


    Depending on how much qi is lost, that can be a long process.


    If all qi is exhausted, it can be fatal.


    Xi Zirui senses the world growing dark around the edges, dimmer with each passing second.


    He''s faintly aware of Han Yu''s voice sounding very faint, as ifing from a great distance.


    "Gege, enough!"


    Xi Zirui is aware of movement in front of him, which makes him lose his bnce and list forward.


    Han Yu catches him in his arms. "Too much, gege gave me too much."


    Struggling to focus on his blurry face, Xi Zirui reaches an unfortunate conclusion: even too much isn''t enough.


    The wound on Han Yu''s chest has scarcely stopped bleeding, and Xi Zirui can tell from all the ces their skin touch that the poison is still coursing through Han Yu.


    At the best, he has bought him a little time.


    Maybe if they get out of the cave and find Master Ouyang and the others it will be possible to save him.


    Xi Zirui feels a gentle touch on his fox ears, nimble fingers smoothing over the velvety fur. "They''re very beautiful," Han Yu says, his tone reverent. "I wondered if I would ever see them again."


    It takes great effort, but Xi Zirui manages to order his thoughts enough to make sense of what Han Yu is saying. "When- when did you see them?"


    Han Yu shifts him around, until Xi Zirui is once againying on hisp and looking up at his handsome face. His injuries don''t detract from his obvious beauty, and for a moment Xi Zirui can''t see him as an annoying junior any longer.


    "That day, when gege ran out of that inn his ears were showing too." He runs his fingers over Xi Zirui''s ear again, and smiles, reminiscing. "That''s why I told you to leave at once. I didn''t want anyone else to find you."


    Xi Zirui has no memory of his ears being visible back then, but it''s likely that in a stressful situation his control over his appearance wasn''t the best. Especially in those first few days after Tuya''s death, when everything felt like an open wound, and he could barely keep himself together to survive another day.


    "Why didn''t you tell your father?"


    Han Yu is silent for a time and then finally says. "I didn''t want him to destroy another beautiful thing."


    His eyes grow distant and sad, and it might be the result of his injuries, but Xi Zirui can tell it''s an old hurt. Probably rted to whatever he saw that drove a wedge between him and his father.


    "Thank you, for then." Xi Zirui struggles to take a next breath, his mind growing even more heavy and confused. "And for now."


    Han Yu''s fingers travel down from his ears, towards his jaw. "Gege is talking nonsense."


    Xi Zirui lets out an airy chuckle. Han Yu''s smile slips.


    "Gege is bleeding."


    Han Yu''s thumb swipes over his bottom lip andes up red.


    Ah, that exins the wet feeling in Xi Zirui''s chest. There''s probably blood in his lungs.


    He must have burst his meridians when transferring qi to Han Yu. Likely due to being disoriented from his fall, he didn''t notice just how weak he was getting.


    "You need to find a way out," Xi Zirui says, lifting a trembling finger towards the gap they fell through, the weak rays of moonlight barely lighting the chamber in which they are now.


    "I''m not going without gege," Han Yu says, that haunted look still evident in his pale face.


    "You''re barely strong enough to get yourself out, let alone me."


    It''s bing harder and harder to argue with him, and Xi Zirui is starting to resent the effort. "Come back for meter, I can''t even hide my true form. I can''t let anyone see me like this."


    He sees a sh of steel in Han Yu''s clear gaze, despite his youth he''s not stupid, he knows that what Xi Zirui is suggesting is tantamount to suicide. "If I wait toe back for gege I''ll only find a corpse."


    Maybe Xi Zirui is fine with that.


    There''s something in the hard set of Han Yu''s jaw that tells him he''s going to make things difficult for Heavenly Dragon sect, whether he knows it or not.


    Maybe that can be Xi Zirui''s revenge.


    "Unless you can achieve a breakthrough in your cultivation right this instant, this discussion is pointless." Xi Zirui closes his eyes, finally giving in into the darkness seeping in at the edge of his vision. "Be a good junior and do as your senior says."


    After that, Xi Zirui doesn''t remember anything at all.


    ---


    It''s the sound of birds chirping that wakes him up.


    It only takes Xi Zirui a moment after opening his eyes to realize that something is wrong.


    For some reason, he''sying in bed in his quarters in Heavenly Dragon sect...but how can that have happened?


    "Oh, you''re finally awake,"es a voice from the doorway.


    With great effort Xi Zirui sits up in his bed, trying to focus his bleary eyes until the shape on the doorway bes solid, and he recognizes Su Xueyi.


    "Shizun," Xi Zirui asks, trying to get his thoughts in order. "How long was I asleep?"


    Su Xueyies closer to him, his eyebrows drawn in consternation. "Two years. Your shidi hasn''t left your side once."


    Xi Zirui is briefly confused by that information, until a familiar voice yells, "Shixiong!"

 Chapter 210: Dont let your shidi flirt with you

    Chapter 210: Don''t let your shidi flirt with you


    Xi Zirui sits up straighter in bed as Han Yu makes his way towards him, his long legs carrying him in easy strides across the room.


    Two years have changed him a lot. He has grown much taller, broader too. His face has lost all of its softness, thest remnants of childhood now reced with sharp, chiseled features.


    He kneels down by the bedside, and Xi Zirui finds that he can''t wrest his eyes away from him. Mentally filing away all the changes in him -- the visual confirmation that he really spent two years asleep.


    "You''re taller," he says, his voice raspy from disuse.


    "Shixiong looks the same," Han Yu says, taking Xi Zirui''s hand between his tworger ones.


    Xi Zirui still can''t wrap his mind around why Han Yu is now calling him shixiong all of a sudden.


    As if noting his confusion, Su Xueyi intervenes, "Han Yu has be my disciple."


    "Why?" Xi Zirui asks, wondering why Han Yu would want to do something like that.


    "Shixiong saved my life, I wanted to pay him back and look after him every day afterwards," Han Yu says, his eyes running over Xi Zirui''s body avidly, drinking in the sight of him awake and talking.


    It still feels unreal to Xi Zirui that he spent two years unconscious. Thest thing he remembers is being in She Yong''s cave, and then nothing after that.


    "What happened? How did you get out?"


    Su Xueyi clears his throat and makes his way towards the door. "I''ll let the two of you talk."


    Han Yu takes a deep breath, his hand tightening around Xi Zirui''s. "I don''t want to upset shixiong, but it''s better if he hears what happened that day as soon as possible." He sighs. "Now that you''re awake, there will be some questions."


    ---


    Han Yu tells him everything.


    Tells him how he used thest of his strength to go through a bottleneck in his cultivation and advance to the next level, allowing him to light-step out of the cave through the opening above them while carrying an unconscious Xi Zirui.


    By then, his qi was fading fast, and while Xi Zirui managed to help him stave off the poison running through his system he was still badly injured.


    It took Han Yu hours to reach Peiya with an unconscious Xi Zirui on his back. Luckily for them everyone was already out searching for them and they were found fast.


    Master Ouyang was furious, but seeing as the two of them were in no condition to be punished, all he could do was wait for the two of them to recover.


    Han Yu came to sometimeter, now back in their previous room in the inn, while two other disciples tended to them. Since he had no way of knowing how Xi Zirui usually hid his appearance, he made a talisman and hid it on him, and thankfully no one had stripped Xi Zirui and found it.


    Master Ouyang sent word to Frozen Peak that Han Yu had been poisoned by a snake spirit and that they needed the antidote delivered as fast as possible, because he was too weak to be moved.


    It was Su Xueyi who arrived with it.


    It was also Su Xueyi who managed to nurse Xi Zirui back to health, by transferring some of his qi to him. Something everyone else had been trying to do with little sess.


    That was also the day She Yong attacked Peiya vige.


    Han Yu doesn''t know why he did it, and he didn''t offer an exnation. He just cut through the vigers and absorbed their qi, instead of doing it through his bargain with the fake doctor.


    There weren''t enough Heavenly Dragon disciples to contain him, and even Master Ouyang and Su Xueyi weren''t strong enough to hold him back.


    Xi Zirui eventually woke up in the middle of themotion, and made his way into the fray.


    Xi Zirui himself has no memory of this, and even less of the events that followed.


    As Han Yu describes it, he tried to stop She Yong even though he was still weakened.


    To everyone''s surprise, She Yong stopped, and said something about doing it out of courtesy for his brother. After which he disappeared and Xi Zirui fell unconscious. This time not even Su Xueyi managed to awake him.


    "Shizun said shixiong''s meridians had almost been severed by the effort it took to confront She Yong," Han Yu says.


    Xi Zirui hears the whole ount almost in a fugue state.


    It''s not like he doubts what Han Yu is saying, it''s just that none of it makes sense.


    If he was so weakened, why would he risk himself to save Heavenly Dragon disciples? The very same people he''s determined to get revenge on for Tuya''s death.


    He looks into Han Yu''s earnest face, and knows there''s no way he can tell him, ''I would have let everyone die, you''re the only exception''. Han Yu might have a soft spot for him, but Xi Zirui is sure he won''t tolerate his n to eradicate his entire sect.


    "Very odd," is all he ends up saying, after Han Yu is done telling him what happened that day. "And I''ve been unconscious ever since?"


    "Yes, Shizun has been working tirelessly these past two years to rebuild shixiong''s meridians," he says, and then, lowering his gaze. "I begged father to be Shizun''s disciple as well, so that I could repay shixiong for debt of saving my life."


    Xi Zirui chuckles. "Didn''t I tell you there weren''t any debts between us?"


    Something shifts in Han Yu''s eyes, and while there''s a lot of the boy Xi Zirui remembers in his mischievous smirk, the intensity of his gaze makes something electric run down his spine.


    "I had ulterior motives too," Han Yu says, lowering his head to whisper the words into Xi Zirui''s ear. "Very selfish motives that I hope shixiong can forgive me for."


    Now that the brat is all grown up, Xi Zirui finds that he isn''t so immune to his tant flirting.


    "Let me hear them, and I''ll tell you."


    Han Yu smirks, a sharp canine biting into his lower lip. "I needed to keep refreshing the talismans hiding shixiong''s true appearance." He ces one hand over Xi Zirui''s chest, making paper rustle underneath his palm. "I couldn''t help taking a peek from time to time."


    Xi Zirui clicks his tongue. "Just a peek? Should have taken advantage I was unconscious and gone all the way."


    It''s clear Han Yu doesn''t expect to hear that, because he almost falls back on his ass, stammering out an incoherent string of words.


    "Brat, you have a lot to learn," Xi Zirui says, pushing Han Yu''s hand away.


    Han Yu catches his wrist at thest moment, gazing into Xi Zirui''s eyes. "As long as shixiong is the one teaching me, I''ll be a dedicated student."


    This time around, the heat in Han Yu''s eyes renders Xi Zirui silent.

 Chapter 211: Dont be judged before the trial

    Chapter 211: Don''t be judged before the trial


    Han Yu helps Xi Zirui get out of bed. Xi Zirui feels as if his muscles are made of chrysanthemum jelly, too soft and not his own. He needs help to change into fresh robes, and Han Yu selflessly helps with that too.


    Although, Xi Zirui is amused to note, his eyes don''t move even a cun above his neck.


    He can''t imagine Han Yu taking as much as a peek while he was unconscious, let alone liberties.


    It''s charming that he would try to convince Xi Zirui otherwise, though.


    "Am I under suspicion, because of what She Yong said?" Xi Zirui asks.


    Han Yu''s hands still on his shoulders just as he''s helping him into his outer robes.


    Xi Zirui can guess the answer from his reaction alone.


    He has no idea why She Yong said what he said, especially considering that he didn''t seem inclined to show Xi Zirui any mercy or special consideration just because they were both spirit animals back in the cave.


    Why the change of heart?


    It does seem curious that Xi Zirui regained conscience only briefly before falling into an even deeper state of unconsciousness around the same time She Yong started his rampage through Peiya.


    He would suspect himself too.


    "What happened to the vige?"


    Han Yu lowers his eyes, his expression somber. "She Yong razed the vige almost to the ground, there were very few survivors and several people are still missing."


    Xi Zirui''s mind shes to those orphan children, but he pushes the thought away as soon as it surfaces.


    "There''s more," Han Yu says, taking stock of theplicated expression in Xi Zirui''s face. "There''s a resentful aura around Peiya now, nothing can grow there, all the survivors had to be evacuated. Only cultivators can withstand going in, and even then for only a few hours at a time."


    "No one knows how it ended up there?" Xi Zirui asks, his mind racing.


    Han Yu shakes his head.


    Xi Zirui has the strong suspicion that the ''resentful aura'' was put in ce to hide something -- either the true nature of She Yong''s attacks, making it impossible for anyone to investigate -- or someone saw a useful opportunity and took advantage of the situation to hide away something unseemly.


    His mind goes immediately to Han Yu''s father and his haughty bearing.


    Someone like that must have a lot to hide.


    Although, as far as he''s concerned everyone in Heavenly Dragon sect is a suspect.


    But somehow the me ended up shifted onto his shoulders.


    "Did anyone beside you see my true appearance?" Xi Zirui asks, keeping his voice down.


    Han Yu is quick to deny it. "No, I made sure of it, I''ve spent every night by shixiong''s side, and I''ve refreshed the talisman whenever it was necessary. Not even Shizun would have been able to see it."


    Xi Zirui believes him. If nothing else, Han Yu would just have left him in the cave to die if he had any ulterior motives, but that doesn''t mean that someone else might not have found out by other means.


    ---


    As soon as they''re out and about into the sect grounds proper, Xi Zirui bes aware of several eyes on him, keeping track of his every move.


    They might not have any proof of whether Xi Zirui had any involvement with the events of two years ago, but it''s obvious that the court of public opinion has already passed their judgement.


    Han Yu sticks to his side, staying close by and shooting threatening res at everyone who looks at Xi Zirui for more than two seconds.


    He''s escorting Xi Zirui to the Heavenly Dragon''s Martial Hall, where he''s supposed to greet the sect leader and other sect elders now that he''s finally awake.


    It''s a good thing that Xi Zirui wasn''t expecting a warm reception, because he doesn''t get one.


    Han Chang is sitting on the sect leader''s chair, atop a dais, the other elders sitting down on less impressive chairs on the levels beneath him.


    He gives Xi Zirui a long disdainful look, his expression as still as theke over which the sect grounds rest, except for the ripple between his eyebrows.


    "I''m d to see that disciple Xi has made a full recovery." Although his words are pleasant his gaze snags on Han Yu standing tall by Xi Zirui''s side, the reproach palpable.


    He can''t even imagine how Han Chang must have reacted when Han Yu told him he wanted to be Su Xueyi''s apprentice to take care of Xi Zirui -- not well, most likely.


    Xi Zirui wonders how the issue of Han Yu''s engagement to someone ''suitable'' is progressing.


    He chances a sideways look at Han Yu''s straight back and shoulders, his head held high in defiance of his father''s poorly disguised contempt. If Han Chang has made any recent attempts to broach the subject, Han Yu must have decided to ignore them, judging by the frosty atmosphere between the two of them.


    The other elders convey equally lukewarm feelings about Xi Zirui''s full recovery.


    With the pleasantries done with, they''re quick to delve into the heart of the matter.


    "To be blunt, we don''t know if we can trust disciple Xi, after that creature''s words," Master Ouyang says, dabbing the sweat on his rosy cheeks with an embroidered handkerchief.


    Xi Zirui merely lowers his head obsequiously, and says, "This disciple understands the Elders'' concerns, and is willing to do anything in his power to prove his honesty."


    That''s what they''re all counting on, of course.


    He can almost see the smugness radiating off of Han Chang. "We can employ the trials of the Dragon, which will tell us a great deal about disciple Xi''s character."


    Han Yu steps forward in front of Xi Zirui, as if shielding him from view. "My shixiong just regained conscience, he''s too weak for something like that!"


    Xi Zirui pulls Han Yu back by the sleeve with a gentle smile. "I appreciate shidi''s concern, but there''s nothing more important to me than proving my innocence."


    He bows to all the elders. "This disciple is ready to start the trials of the Dragon whenever the masters see fit."


    He meets Han Chang''s gaze as he straightens back up, smirking inwardly.


    He''s going to pass the stupid trials, and he''s even going to borrow the sect leader''s precious son to do it.

 Chapter 212: Dont manipulate your shidi

    Chapter 212: Don''t manipte your shidi


    The trials of the Dragon are a clever ruse for Heavenly Dragon sect to have a legitimate way to get rid of disciples it deems ''undesirable''.


    The trials consist of a series of challenges of ever increasing difficulty, where the disciple is supposed to either surpass them or die trying -- their death being regarded as proof of their guilt.


    What they are guilty of exactly is left up to the sect masters'' whims.


    In Xi Zirui''s case, he''s being used of coborating with a known spirit creature, responsible for the destruction of a human vige, and the death of several humans.


    No one brought up any suspicions of him being a spirit animal himself, but that doesn''t mean no one is thinking about it.


    Han Chang doesn''t strike him as someone who needs a valid suspicion to frame someone.


    Su Xueyi frets like a mother hen as soon as he learns of the news.


    "You''re my disciple, how can they have decided on something like this without consulting with me first?" His Shizun has been pacing the length of his pavilion in barely restrained indignity since they returned from the Martial Hall.


    "Shizun doesn''t need to worry, this disciple will handle the trials and honor Shizun," Xi Zirui says, taking a sip of his tea while sitting down at the table.


    Across from him Han Yu frowns, his handsome features twisted in consternation.


    "Shixiong...no one has survived the trials of the Dragon."


    Xi Zirui shrugs. "I''ll be the first," he says, and means it.


    Su Xueyi gives him a look of put upon disbelief, but doesn''tment further on it, rubbing his temples with a sigh. "I''m afraid this is retaliation for insisting on keeping you here during your convalescence. Sect leader wanted to have outside physicians examine you."


    Xi Zirui''s fingers tighten on the porcin cup, he''s d Su Xueyi stood up to Han Chang, if that''s the case.


    Han Yu shakes his head. "No, this is all because I insisted on bing Shizun''s disciple against father''s wishes."


    Su Xueyi walks by Han Yu and pats his shoulderfortingly, opening his mouth to start in on another round of ''it''s my fault, actually''.


    Xi Zirui can already picture the two of them self-geting themselves all night long, and he has no patient for it.


    "It''s no one''s fault, and this disciple will prove his innocence by making it through the trials unscathed." He gets up to his feet and bows to Su Xueyi. "Goodnight Shizun, please sleep well and don''t let this matter trouble you."


    Su Xueyi looks like he wants to argue some more, but in the end only nods, shaking his head as if he can''t believe the bad hand that has befallen his disciple.


    Xi Zirui stops on the the doorway, and tilts his head sideways towards Han Yu, the long waterfall of his hair obscuring one side of his face. "Shidi, a word."


    ---


    Han Yu follows after him like an eager puppy, staying a few paces behind Xi Zirui but unable to hide his pleasure about being summoned for a private conversation.


    Xi Zirui leads him all the way to his quarters, not saying a word until they''re both inside.


    As soon as Han Yu closes the door behind him, Han Yu pushes him against it, lifting himself on his tiptoes until their eyes meet.


    "You said you liked me," Xi Zirui says, whispering the words against Han Yu''s lips and watching his pupils shrink. "Are you willing to help me?"


    Han Yu nods his head eagerly, his lips parting on a silent gasp


    Xi Zirui releases the front of his robes and steps away for a moment, letting the illusion that hides his true appearance drop so that Han Yu has an unimpeded view of his red fox ears and swinging tail.


    "You know what I am," Xi Zirui says, a statement not a question.


    Han Yu nods again, drinking in the view of Xi Zirui''s true form hungrily.


    It shouldn''t surprise Xi Zirui that he likes it -- several humans do. You can hate something and want to fuck it anyway. Humans seldom experience cognitive dissonance in that regard.


    "Have you heard about one of the ways foxes can increase our qi, and expand the scope of our abilities?" Xi Zirui asks.


    Han Yu''s dry throat clicks, and he nods again.


    Xi Zirui isn''t going to make it that easy for him.


    "What have you heard?" he asks, ttening his ears against his head and lifting his chin.


    He doesn''t think he''ll need to, but if pushes to shove he''ll have no issue in using his allure to put Han Yu under his thrall. Humans have taken so much from him, he should be allowed to take from them too.


    "That, uh, that you can use dual cultivation to feed your inner sea and be more powerful," Han Yu says, his tongue peeking out from between his lips to wet his bottom lip.


    Xi Zirui was right, he won''t have to do anything. Han Yu wille willingly to his bed, or anywhere else Xi Zirui calls him to.


    "That''s right," Xi Zirui says, finally turning away from the door, walking leisurely towards his bed.


    He ys with the muslin white canopy hanging from one of the posters, and then shoots Han Yu a suggestive look from under hisshes."Can you help me find someone? A person I can trust, who won''t reveal my true nature."


    The result is immediate.


    Han Yu crosses the room in two long strides and pushes Xi Zirui down into the bed, restraining his hands beside his head.


    "Why not me, shixiong?" he whines, his voice watery and pleading. "I''ve liked shixiong for such a long time, I''ll do everything shixiong wants."


    Xi Zirui cranes his neck to the side, sucking his lower lips between his teeth as if in deep contemtion. "I might need a lot of qi... does shidi have the stamina? Maybe shidi isn''t up to the task..."


    Han Yu groans and covers Xi Zirui''s body with his own. "For as long as I can remember, all my spring dreams feature shixiong. I''ll kill for the privilege, if shixiong tells me to."


    Those words, and the intensity in Han Yu''s gaze send a shiver down Xi Zirui''s spine. He throws his arms around Han Yu''s neck and pulls him down into a heated kiss, giving up the pretense and rewarding Han Yu for such unfailing devotion.

 Chapter 213: Dont be overwhelmed [+18]

    Chapter 213: Don''t be overwhelmed [+18]


    tw: some sexual content


    ---


    Han Yu paws eagerly at Xi Zirui''s robes, his fingers catching clumsily on his waist sash in his eagerness to get Xi Zirui undressed as fast as possible.


    "Have you done this before?" Xi Zirui asks, helping Han Yu by getting his outer robe all the way off his shoulders, and getting started on his inner robes.


    Han Yu''s grasping fingers still all of a sudden, and he lowers his head.


    From beneath him, Xi Zirui tries to get a good look at his face, but his long hair obscures most of it, leaving only a pair of reddened ears uncovered.


    "That is...I''ve been waiting for shixiong," Han Yu says, his voice small.


    Xi Zirui turns his head to the side to hide his grin into the cold silk pillow. Han Yu can be really amusing without meaning to, it makes Xi Zirui want to bully him.


    "Uhm, that''s not good, I think someone with experience would be better suited for the task."


    He pretends as if he''s going to get up from the bed, but Han Yu pushes him back down into the mattress.


    His eyes ze with intensity as he holds down Xi Zirui by the wrists. "No, please shixiong, let me, I can show shixiong that there''s no one better."


    Han Yu''s eyes are wide and pleading, wet at the corners as if he might break into tears if Xi Zirui refuses to let him fuck him.


    He''s the one who''s going to be taking advantage of Han Yu, and yet he''s the one begging.


    Cute.


    "Alright, you get one chance," Xi Zirui says, licking a hot strip up Han Yu''s neck.


    Hopefully, this will encourage Han Yu to volunteer again when Xi Zirui inevitably needs more of his qi to get through the trials. He hopes Han Yu''spetitive nature will be enough to make him ignore how tired and weak, dual cultivating with Xi Zirui will leave him.


    Han Yu is clearly afraid that Xi Zirui will change his mind, because he starts stripping off his own robes, stopping awkwardly in the middle of it, to continue divesting Xi Zirui of his own.


    Xi Zirui takes pity on him and helps out, unwrapping his robes until they lie open below him like an open parcel.


    "Shixiong is so beautiful," Han Yu says, running reverent hands from Xi Zirui''s abdomen up his torso, fixating on his nipples.


    Despite his best attempts to remain aloof, Xi Zirui can''t help the slight tremors that run through him at each pass of Han Yu''s hands.


    He has no experience in this either, it''s all uncharted territory for him as well. He assumed it would all be an impassive exchange of qi, in which Han Yu gave and Xi Zirui took, but now, judging by his own body''s reaction, he doesn''t know if he''ll be able to remain all that detached.


    Han Yu grows a little bolder with Xi Zirui''s obvious reaction to his touch, his lips curling up in a smirk.


    When he next speaks, the usual cockyness has returned to his voice, "Is shixiong scared? Is this his first time as well?"


    Admitting something like that feels like exposing a vulnerability, so Xi Zirui doesn''t.


    "Of course not," he says, scoffing. "Haven''t you heard what humans say about my kind? We are seducers without scruples, who want nothing more to drain humans of their qi until they die."


    Xi Zirui expects Han Yu to believe him, maybe even be less interested in having sex with him, but instead Han Yu kisses him.


    He supports the back of Xi Zirui''s neck and brings their lips close. His tongue seeks entrance into Xi Zirui''s mouth, and Xi Zirui is too shocked to prevent it. Han Yu kisses as if he is the one of wants to drain Xi Zirui dry, as if every moment they aren''t touching costs him something vital.


    Xi Zirui is the first to pull away, angling his head to the side when he''s afraid he''ll get so overwhelmed that he won''t be able to defend himself any longer.


    "I don''t believe shixiong," Han Yu says, running his thumb over Xi Zirui''s cheekbone. "He doesn''t kiss like someone who has done more than that."


    Embarrassingly, Xi Zirui feels warmth spread all the way from his chest, up his neck, and towards his cheeks.


    So what if Han Yu is right? He''s not going to admit it.


    "Are you getting on with it? Or am I going to be an old man before something happens?"


    Han Yu climbs off him, and Xi Zirui wonders if he has finally said too much and scared him off.


    Which is why he lets out an undignified yelp when Han Yu grabs him under the knees and drags him towards him, settling between his spread thighs.


    "What are you do-" Xi Zirui starts, supporting himself on his elbows to try and see what Han Yu is trying to do, but the words die on his throat when Han Yu licks a hot strip from the root of his cock up to the tip.


    "Shixiong tastes good," Han Yu says, looking heatedly at Xi Zirui''s wide eyes from below. "I wonder if he tastes good everywhere."


    Before Xi Zirui has the time to wonder what he means, he feels something hot and wet probing at his hole, teasing the tight rim, as if seeking entrance.


    Xi Zirui tries to push him off but Han Yu catches his wrist and pins it down on the bed.


    The feeling is too intense, Xi Zirui feels too vulnerable -- he was supposed to be the one in control.


    Han Yu stops eating him out and Xi Zirui thinks he''s going to get a respite, but instead he gets a fatal blow:


    "I just want to make shixiong feel good, can I?"


    The honesty in Han Yu''s eyes, and the earnestness of his words finally tumbles down the first brick of Xi Zirui''s defenses.


    "Do what you like," Xi Zirui says, avoiding Han Yu''s eyes, his heart beating violently inside his chest.

 Chapter 214: Dont give in so easily [+18]

    Chapter 214: Don''t give in so easily [+18]


    tw: explicit smut scene


    ---


    Han Yu doesn''t need to be told twice.


    His head dips bellow the line of Xi Zirui''s sight, as he goes back to teasing his hole with slow, kittenish licks.


    The light touches make Xi Zirui squirm. He feels so exposed and vulnerable, but at the same time, he can''t help twitching his hips up into Han Yu''s face, desperate to get some more of that delicious sensation.


    Han Yu reaches one hand across Xi Zirui''s heaving abdomen, and holds him down. "Slow, shixiong. Let me do the work."


    His words fill Xi Zirui with boiling, red hot indignity. He turns his face to the side, hiding it in the sheets.


    Is Han Yu making fun of him for being too eager?


    He was the one who was supposed to take control of the situation and use Han Yu to his advantage. Isn''t that what humans are always harping on? Don''t they all think foxes are sex maniacs who jump at the chance of having it with any human?


    Han Yu does something particrly sweet with his tongue and Xi Zirui loses his train of thought. His breath catches in his throat, and he can''t help the little choked off gasps that make it past his ck lips.


    "Stop, stop," Xi Zirui says, squirming on the mussed sheets like a butterfly pinned by its wings. "Just fuck me already!"


    That seems to have been what Han Yu was waiting to hear, because he drops onest kiss to the inside of Xi Zirui''s thigh and says, "As shixiong, wishes."


    Xi Zirui throws one hand over his eyes, to hide away from the mortification of his position, and the naked hunger in Han Yu''s eyes.


    He''s faintly aware of Han Yu rummaging through his discarded robes, and then he feels the touch of something cold and wet being spread around his hole.


    "Do you just carry that around on yourself?" he asks, shutting up abruptly when a finger sinks into him without resistance.


    His body opens up as wantonly for Han Yu''s fingers as it did for his tongue, and Xi Zirui wants to curse himself for reacting as shamelessly as those bawdy human tales always said he would.


    A second finger joins the first, and Han Yu fucks them gently in and out of Xi Zirui.


    "Shixiong is so tight, so hot inside." His eyes are half-lidded, fixed on Xi Zirui''s tight little hole and how it clings hungrily to his probing fingers.


    "Just get on with it," Xi Zirui bites back. His cock is dripping a steady clear stream onto his stomach but Xi Zirui is determined to ignore it.


    Each shock of pleasure feels like a betrayal.


    Why does it feel so good?


    He wants to move his hips back against Han Yu''s fingers, but he holds himself steady.


    "Why is shixiong fighting this?" Han Yu asks, and does something with his fingers that makes Xi Zirui''s spine arch off the bed. "Don''t you want to feel good?"


    His sharp brows are drawn in consternation, and he looks genuinely confused by Xi Zirui''s determination to hide his pleasure.


    "What have you done to make me feel good?" he retorts, propping himself up on his elbows and ring at Han Yu between his spread thighs.


    Han Yu''s eyes sh and he crawls up the bed and over Xi Zirui like a stalking predatorying im over its helpless pray.


    "I apologize for disappointing shixiong." He lowers his mouth onto Xi Zirui''s neck and licks up a hot strip over his jugr all the way to his earlobe. "I''ll endeavor to do better."


    One of his hands holds on to Xi Zirui''s waist, immobilizing him on the bed, while the other does something out of sight.


    The next thing he knows, there''s a blunt pressure at his entrance, and Han Yu''s hot gaze boring down on him.


    Slowly, his body gives way to the intrusion, and Han Yu sinks himself into him. Xi Zirui can''t help grasping Han Yu''s arms for support, trying to steady himself among the intense feeling of being fucked for the first time.


    "So good," Han Yu sighs, when he finally bottoms out, dropping a gentle kiss to Xi Zirui''s temple. "Shixiong is so tight around me, I almost can''t stand it."


    The only sounds Xi Zirui is capable of making are abortive little moans, coquettish sounds that he doesn''t recognize as his own.


    When Han Yu starts moving in earnest, fucking him with deep measured strokes, Xi Zirui can only keep holding on, trying not to fall apart before he gets what he needs from this.


    Han Yu is making a lot of noise of his own, blissed out gasps every time he sheaths himself fully inside Xi Zirui, and hungry moans every time he pulls out until only the head of his cock remains inside.


    "Shixiong''s hungry little hole is trying to pull me back in," he says, smirking when a particr sharp thrust makes Xi Zirui''s mouth fall open on a drawn out moan. "Shixiong should stop fighting his own pleasure."


    Xi Zirui''s body is a traitor, and he''s finally tired of waging war against it.


    With a desperate groan he hooks one arm over Han Yu''s neck and pulls him down into him. Han Yu falls over his chest with a huff. Xi Zirui bites the ce where his shoulder meets his neck until he can taste copper on his tongue.


    "Harder, faster, stop talking and fuck me" he says, his lips stained with red.


    He starts moving his own hips in the rhythm of Han Yu''s thrusts, hooking one leg over his waist and letting himself soak in the pleasure being poured into him, as well as Han Yu''s vital energy, flowing into him like coursing river.


    "Can Ie inside, shixiong?" Han Yu trembles all over, as if the thought alone is enough to drive him to orgasm.


    Xi Zirui realizes then, that he got everything wrong. He thought he was letting Han Yu hold an ufortable amount of power over him, but it''s the other way around.


    Han Yu is at his mercy as much as if Xi Zirui had a sword to his neck.


    His movements grow more sinuous, bolder. Han Yu''s eyes widen in mindless ecstasy when Xi Zirui smiles at him with a bloody mouth from under hisshes, at the same time he scores his nails down Han Yu''s slender back, raising angry red lines.


    "Does shidi think he deserves it?"


    Han Yu can only moan brokenly, his rhythm growing erratic.


    Xi Zirui''s smirk widens. Maybe there is some truth to all those tales about foxes being insatiable. He might grow addicted to the taste of Han Yu''s desperation.


    "Please," he begs, sweat dripping from his forehead, from the strain of fucking Xi Zirui so hard that the bed is on the verge of breaking under their weight. "Please, shixiong, let mee inside."

 Chapter 215: [Bonus Chapter] Dont be competitive [+18]

    Chapter 215: [Bonus Chapter] Don''t bepetitive [+18]


    Xi Zirui can feel a fresh new influx of qi coursing through his meridians. He thought he would need to focus to draw the qi from Han Yu, but it seems his body instinctively knows what to do.


    The more qi he absorbs the more intense the pleasure building up inside him. It spreads from that electric spot inside him, all the way through his limbs.


    "Gege," Han Yu moans brokenly, returning to a word he hasn''t called Xi Zirui in a long time. "Please."


    He looks to be on the verge of tears, fucking Xi Zirui almost desperately.


    It''s the most erotic sight of Xi Zirui''s life.


    Emboldened by the fresh waves of qi flowing through him, Xi Zirui easily reverts their positions.


    Han Yu moans at the loss of contact when he slips out of Xi Zirui, but momentster gasps in incredulous delight when Xi Zirui steadies his hands on his heaving chest, and lowers himself on his cock.


    "Shixiong, fuck, I''m going to die." Han Yu''s eyes are glued to Xi Zirui''s hole, opening up so greedily to take all of Han Yu''s thick cock inside.


    Xi Zirui takes all of him back inside with a startled gasp, shocked by his own boldness.


    He shocks himself further by wrapping a hand around Han Yu''s neck and squeezing. "Quiet," he hisses.


    Han Yu''s pupils shrink to the size of pinpricks in his irises. Xi Zirui thinks he can almost feel him getting harder, if such a thing is possible.


    "You''lle after I do," Xi Zirui says, grinding down on Han Yu''s hips, making the head of his cock squeeze up against that spot that makes him see stars.


    He doesn''t know what''s gotten into him, but Xi Zirui likes it. He likes the dazed look in Han Yu''s eyes, and likes being in control like this.


    He closes his eyes and rolls his hips, chasing his own pleasure. Han Yu''s cock feels so good inside of him, he never thought he would like sex this much. Part of him always assumed people were exaggerating the ecstasy of it. He''s reconsidering, now that his belly feels like it''s on fire, and that even the air discement of his movements against his aching cock makes him feel like he coulde at any second.


    Han Yu whines pitifully under him, the sound choked up by Xi Zirui''s grip around his throat. He tries to cant his hips up, fuck him at his own pace.


    Xi Zirui ckens his grip and Han Yu drinks down the air that rushes into his burning lungs greedily. He takes advantage of that small concession to wrap his hands around Xi Zirui''s slim waist and revert their positions once again.


    His hard cock slips out again, but he pins Xi Zirui under him and buries himself to the root with a satisfied grunt.


    "Shixiong''s slutty hole doesn''t want to let go of me," Han Yu says, holding up Xi Zirui''s knees and watching himself disappear inside his body avidly.


    Every time Xi Zirui tries to say something scathing, a particrly well-aimed thrust steals the words out of him, leaving him to squirm in the throes of ecstasy.


    Han Yu lowers himself over Xi Zirui, and kisses him, moaning into the kiss as if it feels as good as fucking Xi Zirui.


    "Please, shixiong, let shidi take care of you."


    The wounded plea in his voice finally breaks through Xi Zirui''s defenses. He wraps one arm around Han Yu''s neck, and whispers, "Shut up and just do it."


    After that Xi Zirui stops trying topete with Han Yu and starts working with him, letting his body unspool from the tight coil of pleasure so that it can flow into him freely. The intensity mounts, and it only takes a few, breathless, well-aimed thrusts for him to being between the two of them, painting his chest and tummy in ropes of white.


    Xi Zirui''s insides contract like a vice around Han Yu''s cock in the aftershocks of his orgasm, and Han Yu''s pace grows erratic.


    "Shixiong, I''m going to cum," Han Yu warns, eyes wide and feverish.


    His mind still fuzzy from his orgasm, and the amount of qi flowing into him Xi Zirui closes his eyes and nods.


    Han Yu hides his face in the crook of Xi Zirui''s neck andes with a strangled moan. Xi Zirui doesn''t expect to feel the wet rush of cum filling him up, but he does. The intimacy of it makes his already feverish cheeks burn.


    Unable to deal with his feelings he bites Han Yu on the shoulder. Again.


    Han Yu copses on top of him in a fit of giggles. "I never thought sleeping with shixiong would be this dangerous."


    Xi Zirui pushes him away, and winces when Han Yu pulls out and a trickle of cum immediately seeps out of his abused hole.


    "What are you looking at?" he asks, with a frown, closing up his legs when Han Yu''s gaze grows heated again.


    Instead of answering, Han Yu tackles him back down into the sheets and covers every avable surface of his face with big, sloppy kisses.


    Xi Zirui epts the torment, slightly stunned that Han Yu is so energized after he took so much of his qi.


    "Was the qi transfer sessful?" Han Yu asks, stretching his arms above his head with a pleased groan. "I feel very refreshed."


    That is puzzling Xi Zirui as well. It''s surprising that Han Yu is so spry, when he should be drained instead.


    "I''ll be happy to help again, it the transfer didn''t work the first time," Han Yu says, the corner of his lips raising up in mischief.


    Xi Zirui rolls his eyes at him and gets up from the bed. "We''ll see," he says, making his way to the bathtub behind a bamboo privacy screen on the corner of his room.


    He can feel the cum trickling out of him with each step. He lowers his tail in front of his ass, and smiles to himself when Han Yu lets out a moan of regret at being denied the lewd view.

 Chapter 216: Dont be smug

    Chapter 216: Don''t be smug


    Xi Zirui has to expend some effort to get rid of Han Yu.


    First he insists on joining him in the bath, which Xi Zirui vehemently denies. Then, he wants to be allowed to sleep over, a notion Xi Zirui quickly disabuses him of.


    Finally, standing on the doorway to Xi Zirui''s quarters he pleads, onest time, "Shixiong should at least give me a kiss, so that my heart won''t ache so much from our parting."


    Xi Zirui rolls his eyes at his dramatics, and pulls him inside by thepels of his robe, just enough to hide him from view from anyone walking around outside, and nts a perfunctory kiss on his lips.


    "There, sleep well."


    Against his expectations, Han Yu actually smiles and goes on his way, throwing Xi Zirui onest delighted goodbye before leaving.


    Xi Zirui watches him go with aplicated look on his face.


    He thought the bath would help him clear his head, but he still feels shaken. Perhaps it''s normal to feel this way after such an intimate experience -- just thinking about it makes heat rise in his cheeks -- but Xi Zirui doesn''t like the uncertain feelings thate with it.


    He prepares himself for bed, but just looking at the soiled mattress and sheets brings back the memories of his wanton behaviour.


    He can''t believe some of the things he said, let alone did.


    He strips the bedding and makes the bed with a fresh change of sheets. It still takes him a long time to fall asleep. His dreams are tumultuous and confusing.


    He remembers having dreamt about Han Yu holding two children in his arms that seemed to reach out to Xi Zirui.


    For some reason, his cheeks are stained with tears when he wakes up.


    ---


    After a light breakfast in his shizun''spany, Xi Zirui once again visits the martial hall. Han Yu meets them just outside the hall''s double doors, anxietying off him in waves.


    Xi Zirui ignores his big, pleading eyes and makes his way inside the hall with his head held high.


    Han Chang is siting on the sect leader''s chair. The carved heads of the two dragons in flight towering over his own. He paints an imposing figure, but Xi Zirui''s cloaks himself in the haughtiness of having just spent a night riding his precious son into incoherence.


    "The council has decided on what disciple Xi''s Trial of the Dragon will entail," Han Chang says.


    His grave words don''t have the desired effect on Xi Zirui, and a knot of frustration forms between his sharp eyebrows, to Xi Zirui''s great amusement.


    In one smooth movement Xi Zirui drops to his knees and bows deeply to Han Chang and the other sect elders. "This lowly disciple epts the elder''s discipline."


    An elder sitting to the right of Han Chang clears his throat. "Rise." Once Xi Zirui does, the elder continues. "We have decided that your first trial will be spending 12 hours chained to the bottom of theke."


    Su Xueyi immediately protests. "My disciple has just awakened from a two-yeara! He hasn''t had the time to replenish his inner sea, his qi reserves are depleted."


    His shizun''s concern would be wholly warranted, if Xi Zirui hadn''t already taken precautions, and his meridians weren''t currently thrumming with fresh new qi. The ability of foxes like him to drain the qi from the humans they have sex with is the subject of several bawdy tales, and a frequent excuse humans use to subject foxes to all kinds of disgusting abuse.


    It is ironic, that even though humans are able to use their hands to kill, none of them are immediately condemned simply for having them.


    But such is the humans'' logic, and Xi Zirui has long stopped trying to make sense of it.


    Xi Zirui bows his head demurely, and says, "This disciple epts the trial."


    His acquiescence silences Su Xueyi''s protests.


    Han Chang''s frown doesn''t smooth over. Xi Zirui is momentarily confused as to why, until he follows his line of sight and finds him staring at Han Yu politely standing behind Su Xueyi with his hands sped behind his back.


    He expected his son to throw a tantrum, and is trying to figure out why he hasn''t.


    Xi Zirui will have to take that into consideration next time.


    ---


    He''s led to one of the floating tforms looking out into theke, where a crowd of disciples is already anxiously waiting to watch the first trial. If they n to stand there for 12 full hours looking into theke''s water, Xi Zirui has no idea.


    Xi Zirui strips off his outer robes and hands them to Han Yu. As his shidi, it''s expected that he would wait on him if necessary, but Xi Zirui can feel Han Chang''s disapproving gaze burning into the back of his neck.


    He exchanges a nod with his pale faced shizun, and jumps into the water. Two Heavenly Dragon sect master jump in after him.


    As soon as he reaches the bottom, the masters use an array that keeps him chained in ce on the bottom of theke, the lines of the formation glowing a pale green below his feet.


    The masters leave, and Xi Zirui prepares himself for a long wait.


    He draws from his qi reserves to sustain himself and suppress theck of oxygen, as well as protect his body from the cold. In the state he was in before something like this would have killed him in a matter of hours.


    Now, nevermind 12 hours, he could stay at the bottom of theke for 2 days and not suffer a single internal injury.


    ---


    After 12 hours the array frees him and Xi Zirui swims up to the surface. There are still a few random disciples scattered around, but only Su Xueyi and Han Yu are truly happy to see him.


    Su Xueyi throws his dry outer robes over his back, and rubs his wet arms up and down. "I don''t know how you did it, but well done."


    Behind him, Han Yu smirks at Xi Zirui. "Shixiong is very resilient, he can take everything..."


    Xi Zirui shoots him a warning look and lets himself be pulled away from the edge of the water by Su Xueyi.


    When they''re about to reach Su Xueyi''s pavilion, Xi Zirui steps out from under his shizun''s arms and bows politely. "Shizun should go inside and rest now. There are some things this disciple needs to discuss with shidi."


    From the corner of his eye, he can see Han Yu''s look of delight.


    If he had a tail it would be swaying back and forth in the air.

 Chapter 217: Dont be caught in the act

    Chapter 217: Don''t be caught in the act


    Han Yu practically drags Xi Zirui into his own quarters, pulling him after him by the sleeve like an excitable child.


    The way he ms Xi Zirui against the wall as soon as the doors close behind them is not at all childlike, however.


    "Is shixiong weakened after depleting his qi reserves," Han Yu asks, purring the words against Xi Zirui''s neck. "Shidi can fill you right up."


    Xi Zirui is halfway amused by Han Yu''s terrible attempts at dirty talk, and decides to give him some face.


    He also has his own face to consider, so hepromises by hooking a finger under Han Yu''s waist sash and dragging him towards the bed.


    "Don''t me me for taking you up on your offer," Xi Zirui says, climbing on top of Han Yu and undoing his sash.


    "I''m at shixiong''s disposal," he says, leaning back with his hands behind his head, observing Xi Zirui work his robes open.


    Xi Zirui wonders if Han Yu expects him to do all the work, and then decides there is some merit to the idea. He didn''t get to ride Han Yu for as long as he wanted the first time they fucked.


    He has just gotten Han Yu''s robes all the way off his shoulder when a sharp knock outside makes his hands freeze on Han Yu''s hard abdomen.


    His eyes wide, Han Yu pulls the rolled upforter pushed up against the wall and throws it over Xi Zirui and himself on the bed.


    Sitting up straight in bed, he clears his throat, and calls, "Come in."


    The door opens and Han Chang walks inside the room, his pale robes fluttering behind him.


    "Why are you in bed at this hour?" Han Chang asks, his voice cutting.


    Beneath theforter, Xi Zirui goes deathly still, afraid of breathing too loud.


    "I was feeling tired after the events of the day."


    Even without seeing his face, Xi Zirui can feel Han Chang''s disdaine off him in waves.


    "Maybe if you hadn''t spent your day watching over that Xi Zirui''s trial you wouldn''t feel tired."


    "Shixiong-" Han Yu starts.


    Han Chang silences him with a grunt. "I''ve indulged your whim to acknowledge Su Xueyi as your shizun, but don''t think even for a moment that I''ll allow you to grow any closer to that disciple of unknown roots."


    Under the cover of theforter, Xi Zirui allows a smirk to take over his lips. If only Han Chang knew of his current location.


    Emboldened, he stretches out his fingers and closes them over Han Yu''s bare thigh, dangerously close to his groin.


    Han Yu flinches and lets out choked off little yelp.


    If Han Chang notices his odd behaviour he doesn''tment on it.


    "Father doesn''t need to worry, shixiong and I have the usual brotherly rtionship expected of sect siblings."


    As far as Xi Zirui knows it''s exceedinglymon for sect siblings to be romantically and sexually entangled, so Han Yu isn''t lying about that.


    "Don''t be petnt boy. I have half a mind to anticipate your wedding to Golden Mountain''s sect leader''s daughter."


    Ah, so that is Han Yu''s mysterious intended. Xi Zirui has no idea who she is, but he wishes them both well. Han Yu can do what he wants as soon as Xi Zirui has no more need of him.


    Which is why he doesn''t understand the sudden impulse to pinch Han Yu''s thigh again, or the desire to tear Han Chang''s throat with his teeth.


    "Have you done something to help him pass his trial?" Han Chang asks, voice thick with suspicion.


    Xi Zirui can feel Han Yu''s muscles tense up, and goes even more still.


    "No father, all of shixiong''s aplishments are his own merits."


    There''s the sound of wide strides crossing the room, as Han Chang goes to stand beside Han Yu. Xi Zirui holds his breath, afraid that Han Chang can hear him even under all the covers.


    "If I find out either you or Su Xueyi helped him ovee the trial in any way, I won''t be merciful." His tone grows even sharper, colder. "I don''t care that you are my son."


    "Of that I have no doubt," Han Yu replies, his coldness matching Han Chang''s.


    There''s a thick, tense silence after that exchange, and then Xi Zirui finally hears Han Chang''s footsteps growing distant, and then the sound of the door being loudly opened and then mmed shut.


    He waits for a moment before shimming out of the covers. "I thought he''d never leave."


    Han Yu meets his flushed face with a smirk. "Shixiong teased me."


    Xi Zirui tightens his fingers on Han Yu''s bare thigh. "What if I did?"


    "Now it''s my turn."


    Before Xi Zirui can get another word in edgewise, Han Yu grabs him by the shoulders and ms him down on the mattress. After that, Xi Zirui is too busy doing other things with his mouth besideining.


    ---


    The next morning Xi Zirui wakes up feeling refreshed after yet another night of athletic fucking. Like the first time, so does Han Yu, which continues to be a surprise.


    "You should be growing more tired and weaker," Xi Zirui says, admiring the healthy flush across Han Yu''s cheeks. "How can look fresher than dew?"


    Han Yu''s grin is catlike. He pulls Xi Zirui down into a kiss. "Maybe it''s true love''s power."


    Xi Zirui disentangles himself from him with a frown. "What would young miss Golden Mountain think if she heard you speak like that?"


    Han Yu''s grip slides from Xi Zirui''s shoulders down to his waist, tightens. "I''m not marrying her." His voice is filled with childish determination. Xi Zirui snorts and slips out of bed, picking up his discarded robe from the floor and wrapping it around himself.


    "Don''t get any funny ideas."


    "What does shixiong mean?"


    Xi Zirui ties his waist sash with sharp movements, making the silk sing as it tightens around him. "Don''t talk about love with me. That''s not what this is about. I need something from you, and you want to fuck me -- that''s all."


    Han Yu opens his mouth on an aggrieved protest, Xi Zirui silences him with a single look. "If you can''t keep up with our initial agreement, I''ll have to find someone else."


    Something shifts in Han Yu''s gaze, his eyes grow shuttered, his shoulders tense. "Understood."


    Xi Zirui nods tensely and finishes getting dressed to go meet his next trial.


    ---


    Hourster, trying to keep sane despite the heat boiling under his skin, he wishes he''d stayed in bed with Han Yu.

 Chapter 218: Dont fall into temptation

    Chapter 218: Don''t fall into temptation


    This time around Su Xueyi and Han Yu aren''t allowed to apany Xi Zirui into the martial hall.


    Su Xueyi gives him an encouraging nod outside the double doors, and Han Yu shoots him a wink.


    Xi Zirui rolls his eyes and walks in.


    He expects to find the same scenario asst time, but instead there''s only Han Chang inside the martial hall.


    Xi Zirui bows respectfully to him, but his hackles are immediately raised.


    Han Chang crosses the distance between them without greeting him. He stops in front of Xi Zirui and opens his fist, revealing a perfectly round pill.


    "Your second trial."


    Xi Zirui takes the pill from him and examines it. "What is it?"


    "The trial will start after you eat it," is all Han Chang says.


    Discreetly, Xi Zirui tries to scent the odd pill, but no smell of poison wafts up. Under Han Chang''s shrewd gaze, Xi Zirui has no choice but to swallow it, and hope that whatever its effects, the burst of replenishing qi coursing through his meridians will be able to purify any toxins.


    He doesn''t feel any different, but apparently that''s what Han Chang expects.


    "Follow me," he says, walking towards one of the side doors of the martial hall.


    Outside, he grabs Xi Zirui by the wrist and jumps into the nearest roof using his lightness skill. Xi Zirui is confused, but even more so when Han Chang drags him to the edge of the sect grounds, using his light jumping to keep them both out of sight.


    Finally, theye to a stop near an unused building that must have been a shed at some point. Han Chang unlocks the door, and shoves Xi Zirui inside, who loses his footing and falls on top of a pile of old straw and bamboo shavings.


    "What is the trial?" Xi Zirui asks, raising his voice when it looks like Han Chang is just going to leave him there.


    He smirks. "You''ll know soon enough." He pulls the door to the shed closed, and Xi Zirui hears the sound of a lock clicking into ce, although he knows that''s not the only guards Han Chang will set up.


    "If you manage to survive twelve hours without ripping your own skin off, I''ll consider the trial sessfully passed," Han Chang says from outside.


    Xi Zirui might not be able to see his face but he can hear the smirk in his voice all the same.


    ---


    Not a lot of time passes before Xi Zirui realises that maybe he would be better off if there was poison in the pill.


    It starts with a light flush and heated skin that he writes off as a result of the cramped shed.


    Then, he bes conscious of his increased heart rate, and the syncopated rhythm of his own breathing.


    His senses sharpen almost painfully, to the point that the sound of the straw shifting under him when he moves sounds to his ears like a de being whetted.


    All the blood in his body seems to rush southward, and Xi Zirui understands then that Han Chang gave him an aphrodisiac.


    An unbearable heat starts burning him from the inside. Xi Zirui tears at his robes seeking relief but it doesn''te. His mind conjures up images of the kind of things he and Han Yu got up to justst night.


    The kind of things that would put an end to his torment.


    Xi Zirui knows he can''t give in to desire, that will only lead him to spiral further into despair. He tries to focus and meditate, but his thoughts are too scattered for that.


    The moment he tries to think about something else he remembers how good it felt to have Han Yu inside him, how he likes feeling his skin against his, and the heat will start boiling down all his rational thoughts all over again.


    Xi Zirui starts banging on the door, desperate for relief, either for the cooling touch of Han Yu''s hands, or for the bottom of theke.


    His own touch on his skin only makes him spiral further into the madness of the aphrodisiac.


    ''I''m going to die, this is going to kill me,'' Xi Zirui thinks to himself, scoring his nails down his thighs to try and hold himself together.


    As his conscience begins to fade Tuya''s wizened face swims up to the front of his mind, her gruff smile encouraging him to find a way out.


    Xi Zirui can''t stand the idea of dying without avenging her death. He made her a promise, and he can''t die without keeping it.


    Tuya''s face dissolves out of his field of vision, and is reced by Han Yu''s handsome face, his cocky grin making Xi Zirui''s stomach flip in ways that have nothing to do with the aphrodisiac.


    He would have liked to kiss the stupid, smug smirk off his face onest time.


    The Han Yu in his fevered hallucination starts talking with him, "Shixiong, shixiong! What''s going on, you''re burning up. Why are your fox ears and tail showing? What if someone else saw."


    The cool touch of slender fingers on his exposed corbones grounds Xi Zirui back into reality. Some of the haze clears from his mind. "Han Yu?"


    "What did they do to you?"


    Xi Zirui''s relief is immense, but he doesn''t have time to talk. He wraps his arms around Han Yu''s neck and pulls him down against his body. "Please, please, fuck me."


    Han Yu is clearly startled. "I don''t think..." Xi Zirui starts tearing at his robes before he can finish that sentence.


    "Aphrodisiac, please, it''s going to kill me," Xi Zirui says, panting out the words.


    Han Yu helps Xi Zirui get his robes off, cursing under his breath as he drops a line of cooling kisses across Xi Zirui''s neck. "That bastard, I''m going to kill him."


    "Who are you going to kill?" a chilling voice asks from behind them.


    Han Chang stands on the shed''s doorway. He watches coldly as his son scrambles to hide Xi Zirui''s half-naked body from view.


    It''s toote, Han Chang has already seen his ears and tail, as have all the sect elders behind him.


    Han Chang turns to the elders with an aggrieved expression. "You see, he''s a vile fox spirit who has infiltrated our sect to lead our disciples astray."

 Chapter 219: Dont be afraid of ghosts

    Chapter 219: Don''t be afraid of ghosts


    Xi Zirui wakes up in stages. As his awareness returns he''s relieved to discover that the unbearable heat is no longer clouding his senses.


    He looks around at his surroundings, andes to a chilling realisation. He''s back in Peiya vige, close to Physician Wei''s practice, but the vige looks nothing like he remembers it.


    There''s a thick miasma about the entire vige, oppressive and grim like a bad omen.


    He struggles up to his feet, checking himself for any injuries. He''s at once relieved and confused not to find any.


    Xi Zirui remembers vividly how smug Han Chang looked when he found him in such apromising position with Han Yu.


    In fact, it doesn''t take a genius to realise that was probably his n from the beginning. Maybe while he and Han Yu thought they were being discreet under the covers Han Chang was already nning all this.


    Without any other options, Xi Zirui makes his way through the deste roads. He remembers what Han Yu told him when he woke up after his two-yeara, about how She Yong went on a rampage and absorbed the qi of every viger.


    That exins the bleakness of the vige, that in two short years looks much worse than Han Yu remembers, and it wasn''t in particrly good shape even back then.


    Everything about the deste vige makes Xi Zirui''s hair stand on end. He also has no memory of what happened after Han Chang walked in on them, he''s worried about what might have happened to Han Yu.


    The temperature is several degrees cooler in Peiya than it was in Heavenly Dragon sect, and Xi Zirui can''t be sure how long he''s been unconscious, or how long it took to bring him here.


    More importantly: why he was brought here in the first ce.


    He walks by a familiar dingy little house and freezes.


    He recognises the house of the three orphaned children he and Han Yu met when they first came to Peiya.


    The chances of them having survived on their own all this time are slim, but Xi Zirui still wants to make sure.


    The rickety door gives away easily under his shoulder, and he makes his way inside. Everything looks the same as he remembers, except for the extrayer of dust.


    "Is anyone here?" Xi Zirui asks into the gloom, already sure of his answer by theck of light in the house.


    If the children were still alive there would be at least a fire burning in the hearth.


    He''s about to turn away and leave when a childish voice calls out to him, "Nice gege, is that you?"


    Xi Zirui recognizes A-Jiu''s voice but there''s something chilling and hollow about it. When he turns around and sees her emaciated state, his fears are confirmed.


    She''s no longer alive.


    There are dark circles around her sunken eyes, and her lips are cracked bloody. She''s a hungry ghost, who for some reason isn''t being violent right now.


    "It''s me," Xi Zirui says, trying his best to smile at her. "What happened. A-Jiu?"


    Her small face scrunches up in pain, and she shakes her head. Her neck is so thin that it doesn''t seem like it can support the weight of her head.


    "A-Jiu doesn''t remember."


    "Yes you do," Xi Zirui says, smiling sadly. "I know you probably don''t want to, but you do."


    Her face crumples and she hides it in the crook of both her elbows. Her small frame is wracked by sobs, but no tearse.


    Xi Zirui wishes there was something he could do for her.


    Not knowing what else to do, he sits down against a wall and hums a tune Tuya used to sing to him whenever he had trouble sleeping.


    He no longer remembers the full melody, just Tuya''s pleased expression as she hummed it to herself. It''s that sense of peace and tranquillity when the two of them were working side-by-side in their little cabin that Xi Zirui tries to recreate in the dismal house. Hoping to bring even the barest glimmer of lightness into A-Jiu''s short, sad life.


    After some time her dry sobbing subsides. When Xi Zirui next looks at her, she''s sitting down next to him, hugging her legs to her chest.


    "Who did this to you?" Xi Zirui asks, trying to keep his tone even.


    "That snake," A-Jiu says, her eyes terrified and frightened.


    Xi Zirui sighs. He still doesn''t know what She Yong had to win by destroying the entire vige when by all ounts he was already getting enough qi through his scheme with Physician Wei.


    "He killed everyone," A-Jiu says, looking up at Xi Zirui in horror, as if she still hasn''t been able to digest the enormity of what happened. "But it wasn''t just him. There was that scary man with him too."


    Now, that''s new. Han Yu didn''t tell him anything about someone else helping She Yong.


    "He dressed kind of like gege." A-Jiu says, looking down at Xi Zirui''s robes.


    "The person who was helping She Yong was from Heavenly Dragon?"


    Xi Zirui has no doubt that everyone in Heavenly Dragon has questionable morals, but with how much they hate spirit beasts he can''t see why they''d help one.


    Even so, A-Jiu''s conviction is unwavering and she nods. "Sometimes there were other people, but they just watched. The snake and the scary man did everything."


    "What exactly happened?" Xi Zirui asks, puzzled.


    "They drained everyone''s qi and killed them." Her voice lowers almost a whisper. "Now, everyone in the vige is dead but they keeping here still."


    Xi Zirui frowns. "To do what?"


    A-Jiu looks more frightened than ever, her throat bobs up and down several times. "Everyone who died was buried here. In the end, when there was almost no one left to bury the bodies, they were just left out to rot." She shivers again. "The scary man with the cold eyes can make the corpses do what he wants."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!